All the Queen's Horses

by Bluespectre

Rating: teen
Tags: Silver Spoon, Trixie, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Adventure, Cheerilee, Gore, Diamond Tiara
Length: 300907

How far would a father go to protect his only daughter? When the echoes of war have faded, when the scars of battle have healed, what truly matters more than family.

The Spoon family fortunes have declined over the last millennia following their ancestor's involvement in the defeat of Nightmare Moon and her legion. Still influential in the royal court of Canterlot however, Lord Spoon becomes the centre of a web of intrigue that uses his love of his daughter as a puppeteer pulls the strings of a marionette. No longer certain who he can believe or trust, Lord Spoon puts his faith in himself and his new found friends to help save his beloved daughter from the sickness that is taking her ever closer to the gates of the eternal herd. Cover art is a commission piece by Pridark.

Published 2016-12-31 19:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-03-15 00:41:19 UTC

Chapter Two - Chapter and Verse

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER AND VERSE

The old school was ancient; some said it had been built a thousand years ago by the goddess herself, but nopony really believed that. After all, how could a predominantly wooden building have survived for such a long time? It certainly looked old, and even smelled old too, Silver thought to herself as she wrinkled her nose. She hated this place; it was where parents of the upper classes sent their foals, fillies and colts to ‘acquire an education commensurate with one’s position within society’, as she’d been told by her grandpapa. She was supposedly thankful to him for using his membership of the ‘old colt network’ as he called it, for securing her a place within its ‘hallowed halls’ – whatever they were. Grandpapa had apparently enjoyed his time here, particularly since he routinely revelled in telling her his stories of ‘Old Stinky’, ‘Flusher’ and ‘Big Nose’, the professors whom he and his cohorts were in a near constant state of unofficial conflict with. Silver however hated the oppressive old dump. The floor, the walls, the doors, the ceilings – everything was made of wood that was as pungent as it was depressing. Like her home, the dark wood had the remarkable effect of sucking the very light from the air around it even on the sunniest of days. Silver shook her head in dismay; it was no wonder she had to wear spectacles all the time, it was probably due to years of eye strain from living in a state of perpetual gloom.

Grandpapa had laughed off the notion of the building’s magical effect, stating that the wood was simply ‘as old as Equestria itself’ and ‘steeped in the traditions and knowledge of a thousand years’ or some such tripe. Grandpapa’s love of regaling everypony with his encyclopaedic knowledge of quotes and sayings was something that her family knew all too well. Thank Celestia he didn’t come to visit as much as he had now that his ‘legs had gone’. Silver wondered about that: how could his legs have actually gone? They’d certainly appeared to be firmly attached to his body the last time she’d seen him, and although he clearly enjoyed playing up his ‘old stallion’ routine, his muscles looked just as strong as they ever had. The Spoon family were earth ponies, they’d always been earth ponies, and although they had no qualms about employing unicorns and even pegasi on occasion, the Spoons kept to their kind. Silver had talked to her father about it once, and he had told her, in no uncertain terms, that it was a tradition that stretched back generations. She sighed; everything was a tradition in her family, wasn’t it? Tea time, Luncheon, Dinner, Supper, the high teas with the ladies, the cricket matches, prayers to the goddesses every Sunday, and on, and on, and on…

Apparently living in a dark house with barely any lighting was a ‘tradition’ as well. So too – she thought resignedly – was going to a school that had an underlying scent of mothballs. Silver shuddered; the smell permeated everything: her school books, her uniform, even her packed lunch! Celestia’s furry ears, how could her sandwiches smell of mothballs?!

Her hooves clopped along on the heavy floor of the very same corridor she trod day after day until she reached the familiar door with its heavy polished brass latch and the raucous sound of students on the other side. Goddesses, she hated this place… Silver placed her hoof on the door and slid it open just enough slip through, hopefully unnoticed. Inside the sound abruptly dropped to a bare murmur then rose again sharply when the students realised the small silver coated filly wasn’t the dreaded Professor Long Quill coming to chastise them for being so noisy. As she did every day, Silver clambered into her seat and lifted the scarred lid on her archaic desk. She sighed and took out her books – even the desk smelled old! Laying them out her foreleg dragged on something and she looked down to see a long pink strand of something sticky hanging from her fur.

Chewing gum.

She closed her eyes and felt her heart sink; it was typical and…what was this? A note? Resignedly she opened it and read the words:

To Musty,

Thought you might be hungry!

Enjoy!

Silver used the note to wipe off the worst of the gum, but the vile stuff was well and truly embedded in her fur now and was starting to hurt as it pulled at her hairs. With a sharp yank, she got the paper free and winced; she’d have to see the school nurse and see if they had some sticky remover – standard equipment in this place. Despite gum being prohibited there was always one rebel who tried to push the rules and some day, she hoped at least, the school would push back. In fact it was her only hope as one particular young colt targeted her on an almost daily basis. This, the gum, the note…it hurt…

“Silv?” A pastel pink face appeared beside her, “You okay?”

Silver closed her deep purple eyes a moment and took a breath, trying to find the calm inside. She nodded slowly, “I’m fine, Di.”

Diamond Tiara clucked her tongue, taking in the gooey mass in the corner of her desk and the scrunched up note. Her face darkened, “Wait till I-”

Silver’s hoof appeared over hers, “Don’t Di, please. It…it only makes things worse.”

“Humph! We’ll see about that!” the pink filly huffed.

Silver sighed and hung her head resignedly, “It’s not for much longer, anyway. Papa’s talking about taking me out of school for private tuition again.”

“What?!” Di said raising a hoof in surprise, “I thought your mother had talked him out of that!”

Shaking her head Silver closed her desk lid and smiled grimly, “She did. Papa likes to…‘change his mind’.”

“Like the wind!” Di announced, “How many times is that now? Honestly, I don’t- OW! HEY!”

A lump of paper, wet and chewed into a thick heavy ball, bounced off the back of Silver Spoon’s ear and clipped her friend’s muzzle. The vile wet mass landed on the floor with a damp ‘plop’ and the general hubbub stopped as every eye turned to stare at the smirking orange colt,

“Like your present, Musty? Eaten it already?” The brightly coloured pony strode forward, a look of infuriating arrogance on his face which Di locked onto immediately,

“Shut up Glaze! I’ll tell Professor Quill what you’ve done!”

“Go ahead” the haughty colt smirked, “What do you think he’s going to do?” The male’s chestnut eyes bore into hers as he flicked his grass green and white striped mane. Di had always thought his colouring was wonderful – now if it only matched his personality...

“You’ll get the cane” Di huffed, “And you’ll deserve it too. Bullies like you need taking down a peg or two.”

“Hah! Says you!” Bright Glaze laughed, “Your family are the biggest bullies in Equestria. Everypony knows that!” There was a murmur of agreement behind them.

Diamond Tiara’s eyes narrowed as her ire rose, “Our family knows how to make money, that’s all. What’s the matter? You jealous?”

Glaze leaned forward menacingly, making Silver cringe back defensively. The orange colt sneered, “Listen to me you little whore, my father bankrolls this cess pool and the staff. Who the buck do you think pays old Pong’s wages eh? You? Musty?” He snorted, “Yeah, that’s what I thought!”

Di raised an eyebrow, “Funny thing I heard about that.” Her mouth curled up in a smirk, “Something to do with ‘supporting the wrong team’ wasn’t it? I know it goes waaaaayyyy back, but-”

Glaze’s hoof shot out and slammed into the desk next to Di making Silver squeak in alarm, “-You watch your damned mouth you little tart!” the orange foal hissed, “You say another word about that and I'll make you, and your stinky friend sorry…really sorry.”

Diamond Tiara bared her teeth as she stood her ground and made sure her voice carried around the room, “My mother always says that it only takes one drop of bitterness to sour even the purest cream” she said, “It corrupts everything it touches…”

“I’m warning you!” Glaze snarled.

“What are you going to do, huh? Hit me?” Diamond Tiara chuckled, “Go ahead. We’ll see how the princess feels about the ‘darker’ elements within her kingdom then, won’t we?”

The colt nearly exploded in indignation, “You little bitch! I’ll-”

“BE QUIET!” The stallion’s voice boomed out around the room as he slammed the door shut behind him with a deft flick of his hind leg. The lemon coated Professor Quill walked over to his desk and dumped his old leather bag down in from of him, quickly taking out a pewter flask from its depths, “Sit down and get your text books out. Page fifty: ‘The Bulls of Matadoria’.” The Professor took a swig from his flask and adjusted his wire rimmed spectacles before focussing on the two young students who, inexplicably, were standing only inches away from each other. He gave himself a shake, reaching back to scratch his short blue mane, “Is there a problem Miss Tiara, Mister Glaze?”

The two students looked round and shook their heads, answering simultaneously, “No Professor Quill.”

“Then sit down!” the older stallion barked, “Page Fifty!” He put the hip flask away and banged his hoof on the desk, “And as you seem so keen, Mister Glaze, you can start us off by reading the first chapter. Miss Tiara, you can read the second. The rest of you can make notes as we’ll be having a test on Friday to see how much you’ve remembered.”

Silver felt like crawling into her desk and hiding away. She hadn’t missed the cruel look Glaze has shot her as he walked past, nor the whispered words,

“You’ll get yours, Musty…”

She glanced up at the clock on the wall as its heavy bronze hands clunked round to show that one more minute had passed. Unfortunately there were a lot more left until that glorious bell sounded to give her a chance to escape the nightmare, if only for a few precious minutes.

For the next two hours the ponies read in near silence save for the occasional cough or the sound of paper as the pages were turned. If there was one thing that could be said about Professor Long Quill it was that he maintained discipline in his class. Disruptive students quickly found themselves on detention or, even worse, sent to the headmaster’s office for ‘correction’, and they all knew what that meant. Silver read on; it was actually quite interesting, in a fact heavy manner of course, but interesting nonetheless. She’d never heard of Matadoria before, nor the people who lived there. She’d heard of Yaks, Llamas, Griffins and Hippogriffs of course, as well as the Equestrian peoples of earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns, not to mention alicorns, but then they were hardly a ‘race’ were they? She thought for a moment; were they? There were only two after all: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the embodiment of all three pony races, but then they were more Gods than ponies she supposed. Anyway, when you considered-

“Having a nice little nap are we?” the friendly voice asked beside her.

Silver nodded, “Mmm, I was just-”

“STOP DAYDREAMING!”

Silver squeaked as the long wooden ruler slashed down and slammed into her desk with an ear splitting ‘crack’ that made her jump in fright. Quickly composing herself, she nodded silently and focussed on the book once more, trying to ignore the fierce burning sensation in her ears and the barely concealed snigger from the corner of the room. His point made, Professor Quill clucked his tongue and continued his rounds up and down the lines of desks like a military officer, occasionally clipping a student around the ear or standing over them to make sure they knew he was the one in charge. Meanwhile the old school clock’s minute hand clunked noisily to signify another sliver of time had been sliced away, taking them one step nearer to the freedom of-

The school bell rang.

Silver’s heart jumped; thanks be to the goddesses! Any moment now, just a few seconds more and she’d be free!

“Put your books down and leave in an orderly manner.”

Silver got down from her chair and caught up to Diamond Tiara who was heading for the door.

“Miss Spoon? Where are you going?” Professor Quill asked without looking up from his register.

Silver froze, “I…It’s break sir” she replied.

“Not for you, Miss Spoon, you can skip break today. You’re on detention.”

“Wh…why? I haven’t done anything!” Silver sputtered.

“Don’t answer back, girl!” the old stallion barked, “Now get back to your desk!”

Reluctantly, Silver turned and obediently walked back to her desk, hanging her head in humiliation. She could feel her cheeks burning and even her ears. This was so unfair! She always tried her best in class, she always did her homework on time and…and it was…it was just mean! There was a snigger behind her as a familiar orange earth colt brushed past her,

“Serves you right…blank flank…”

Silver cringed at the insult and instinctively covered her flank with her tail, much to Glaze’s sneering amusement. It just kept getting worse didn’t it? Her heart sank, the heavy weariness that always seemed to be on the very fringe of her being feeling that little bit nearer, weighing her down that little bit more.

“I don’t know where you’re going either, Mister Glaze.”

Bright Glaze froze in his tracks and turned a wide eyed stare at the Professor’s words, “Wha…?”

The stallion looked up and fixed him with his inscrutable gaze, “Sit up here next to Miss Spoon, if you please.”

Silver closed her eyes and wished she could just turn into mist and disappear out of the window into the sunlit day beyond the thickly leaded panes. She hated it here; she wanted to run, to get out and escape, to be free from this dusty, dark place and its funny smelling old stallions and vicious tongued colts. Why couldn’t she go to a school nearer home? Maybe papa was right; he hadn’t wanted her to come here, it was grandpapa who had-

“Are you listening to me, Miss Spoon?”

“Yes, Professor Quill” Silver replied quickly. It didn’t do to cross the Professor; the school was rife with stories of severe canings, unending detentions, extra homework and more besides. Most of it she didn’t put much stock in of course, but it helped to be informed even if you didn’t necessarily believe what was being said. Papa always said she should keep her mouth shut and her eyes and ears open. Before her the professor’s hooves clopped loudly in the silent room. Devoid of its lively students the emptiness felt all the more oppressive, particularly as the older stallion sat down behind his desk and leaned his chin on his forehooves,

“Would one of you care to begin?” he asked.

The pair of students sat in silence staring at their desks, unsure what to say.

“Hmm. Perhaps that was an unfair question.” Quill leaned back in his chair making it creak ominously, “Let me put it this way: I don’t care for bullying in this school, and I don’t know, nor do I care, what your problem is with each other, but I want it to stop. It will stop. Do you understand me?”

The two answered together, “Yes, Professor Quill.”

“Yes, I’m sure you do.” The stallion sighed, “Miss Spoon, Mister Glaze, I know both of your fathers and grandfathers. It has been my pleasure to tutor them, watching them become the stallions they are today. I had hoped, in vain it seems, that their more ‘unpalatable tendencies’ would have been tempered by life outside of education and they could pass on this understanding to their children. It is painfully apparent however that despite my hopes their offspring have inherited some of their more ‘disruptive’ traits.” He stood up and banged his hooves on the desk, “I will not have the name of this school ruined because of the sort of disgraceful behaviour I saw earlier, and I’m talking about YOU, Mister Glaze.”

“Wh…I haven’t done anything!” the orange colt exclaimed.

Silver cringed at the onslaught she knew was coming.

“Don’t play ignorant with me, boy!” Quill roared. “Do you think I’m blind and deaf as well? I may be getting old and grey but I know my school and I make it a point of pride to be aware of what is going on in my own classroom! Do I need to spell it out? Do I need to send the chewing gum and the note you wrote to your father and tell him that his son is a bully? Is that what you want?”

“N…No…” Glaze muttered.

“No, what?”

“No Professor Quill.”

Quill’s eyes narrowed, “Let me assure you, Mister Glaze, that if I hear of one more incident like this, just one more, I will be recommending your expulsion from this school.” He banged his hoof on the desk noisily, making his glass of water jump, “AM I MAKING MYSELF CLEAR?”

Quill visibly paled, “Yes, Professor Quill.”

Silver stared down at her desk. It was her turn now…

“And that brings us to you, Miss Spoon” Quill began, “The descendant of the great Golden Spoon, Commander of the Royal Guard…” There was a horrible pause, “LIFT YOUR BLOODY HEAD GIRL!” Silver sat bolt upright and looked her tutor in the face. “Listen to me, Miss Spoon, Golden Spoon didn’t defeat the army of Nightmare Moon by hanging her head and letting herself be a doormat for bullies. She was a warrior, a leader, and a mother. Don’t you want to be like her? Don’t you want to honour her memory?”

Silver swallowed, “Yes, Professor Quill.”

“Then act like it, girl!” the stallion barked, “Grow a backbone and stand up to ponies who try to push you around, or you’ll spend the rest of your life as a punchbag for bullies like Mister Glaze here. Do you understand what I’m saying to you?”

“Yes, Professor Quill.” Silver’s chest was burning. She’d never been spoken to like this outside of the family! It was…it was embarrassing! She’d done everything she could to go unnoticed, to do her best in her studies and simply be left alone. But ponies couldn’t could they? They couldn’t and wouldn’t leave her alone. She had her friend, Di, and that was all she needed. She just wanted this to be over as quickly as possible, to finish her education and get on with her life. And it was all because of colts like Glaze that she felt so…so hopeless…and angry.

“Get out of here, both of you.” Quill shook his head and reached down for his old leather bag and the comforting bottle of whiskey that awaited within. Unseen, the door closed plunging the room into blessed silence. How long until retirement now? Quill groaned and gave his neck and muzzle a rub before swallowing the mouthful of fiery spirit. Dear Goddess, it was his one comfort these days. His muscles ached, and his old bones were creaking almost as much as his chair. Even now after working here all these long years, he had to put up with bullies…bullies! He shook his head and closed his eyes, remember the time he’d spent trying to educate the parents of both those children…they’d been exactly the same. He chuckled to himself as he put the cap back on the flask; they’d learn. It may take a while, but someday, they would learn.

Silver walked in silence down the corridor. Running was prohibited and she certainly didn’t want to get in any more trouble today despite how much she wanted to get away from the horrible colt walking just ahead of her. Why was he like this? Was it something to do with her family? She was sure papa had said something about Bright Glaze’s family over dinner one evening, but she couldn’t remember what it was – he’d been addressing mama at the time. Besides, it was unlikely to complimentary, he didn’t think anypony who had come into money recently, and by that he meant the last hundred years at least, was worthy of being allowed a seat at the royal court. Papa was very proud of their family traditions and expected her to be too, regardless of how dry or boring the whole subject was. Silver was still lost in thought as she turned the corner and an orange a white patched leg shot out and grabbed her by the collar,

“Y…You little…bitch!”

Silver eyes went wide in fright. Bright Glaze filled her vision, his tear stained and bloodshot eyes burning with unbridled fury,

“That was all your fault! It was all yours!”

Silver swallowed and tried to back away, but the colt had her held fast.

“If I get expelled it’ll be your fault and my father will make your family pay!” He shoved her viscously, swinging her round effortlessly until she was teetering on the very edge of the top of the stairs, “You’ll pay…”

And then a strange thing happened: Calm. A sudden sense of peaceful serenity washed over the silver coated filly as silently as the stars appeared in the night sky and as deep as the ocean, “Take your hooves off me.”

Glaze blinked in surprise. What was this? What…?

“I said, take your hooves off me…now.” Silver’s purple eyes sparkled in the filtered sunlight of the corridor and she felt the colt’s grip lessen, a look of uncertainty flickering across his features.

“Y…You…” he sputtered.

“SILVER!” Diamond Tiara’s voice bellowed up the stairwell, “What are you doing to her, you monster? PROFESSOR QUILL! PROFESSOR QUILL!”

Glaze gasped as if suddenly submerged in ice cold water and shoved Silver Spoon away before dashing off down the stairs like the hounds of Tartarus were snapping at his heels. Silver staggered into the banister and into the steadying forelegs of her friend.

“Silv! Oh Goddesses, I thought he was going to push you down the stairs!” Diamond Tiara announced in wide eyed shock, “Are you alright? He didn’t hurt you did he?”

“N…No…” Silver took a shaky breath and readjusted her uniform, “No, I’m fine Di. Thanks…” She checked herself over and found her blouse was rucked up and her skirt a little dusty, but other than that, she was remarkable…fine. The revelation felt strangely liberating.

Professor Quill’s voice boomed down the corridor, “WHAT’S GOING ON OUT HERE? WHATS ALL THIS NOISE?”

“Quick! Let’s get out of here!” Silver said quickly and caught her friends hoof.

“Silv? What? We need to tell the Professor that…”

“No!” Silver snapped, “Di, come on, please!”

Diamond Tiara gave herself a shake and headed down the stairs after her friend. This wasn’t like her! Silver was a quiet, reserved and timid creature, not…not whatever this was! Almost automatically she followed her friend down the stairs and along the tiled ground floor before reaching the girls bathroom. Silver flew through the door and flung the cubicle door open before grabbing the toilet bowl and vomiting into it noisily. Di trotted up behind and carefully held her friend’s plaited mane out of the way as Silver emptied her stomach into the bowl. “Shhh…” the pastel pink filly soothed, “It’s alright now, Silv, it’s alright, it’s over…”

Silver coughed and spat the bile from her mouth. She hated being sick! Her stomach hurt, her head span and she broke out in a sweat as her temperature soared. Oh, and the taste in her mouth…! “Oh, Di…” she gasped in a trembling voice, “I…I was so scared! I thought I was going to wet myself!”

“You didn’t, did you?!” Di asked, looking back to check her friend’s skirt.

Silver knocked her hoof away, “No I didn’t!” she snapped and suddenly found herself smiling as the two friends began to giggle.

Di leaned back on the cubicle wall, “Are you okay, though?”

Silv nodded, “I am Di…thanks.” The initial rush over, the fear, the strange feeling of…strength? Was that the word? Drained away like rain through a grate after a cloud burst. She felt a little giddy, but other than that she just felt…tired, very, very tired…

“Silver? Are you sure you’re alright?” Di asked.

Silver got up and walked towards the sink. A good splash with water and…and…

“SILVER!”

The world span away into darkness.

********************

Silver awoke with a loud gasp, her eyes blinking in the darkness of the bedroom wide with fright. Memories, dreams…they would come back to her from time to time, reminding her of the good times, but also, like tonight – the bad. She’d hated that school, and despite having transferred to Ponyville, even now the memories of it still came back to haunt her dreams. She took a breath trying to calm her racing heart; she was soaked in sweat and the bed sheets, normally so deliciously cooling, stuck to her body making her feel horribly uncomfortable. Fortunately the lamp was near to hoof and with only a quick twist of the knob, the flickering yellow light filled the room with its comforting glow. Silver pulled herself out of the cloying sheets; she knew only too well from experience that it was pointless trying to get back to sleep now, she’d only end up tossing and turning for hours making herself feel dreadful. No, the best course of action was just to get up, have a wash, a drink and perhaps something to read? Silver slid off the bed and stretched. The books on her shelves were the usual offerings of light novels, school books, sketch pads and art books half hidden behind an array colourful shells she’d found on the beach when she’d been on holiday. Several interesting stones sat there too; their varying striations had drawn her eye and added a little something ‘personal’ to her sanctuary from the world beyond. Silver groaned and gave her toy alicorn a cuddle, pressing her muzzle into the plush, “Ohhh! Why can’t I have just one night’s sleep...”
She kissed alicorn on the nose and tucked him into the bed. At least somepony could have some rest! Wearily the little filly climbed up onto the wooden stool by her washstand and poured out some water from the jug into the large ceramic wash bowl before dipping her flannel into it. In the still room the splashing water sounded unnaturally loud, but thankfully the walls in ancient home were so thick there was little concern about waking up anypony else. Mama and Papa used to have the large bedroom at the end of the corridor but on her father’s insistence had recently moved nearer to hers. Silver had felt a little uncomfortable about that – it was nice to have a space for herself, a little privacy, but being the only child she could understand them feeling protective of her. Still, at times all their attention made her feel like she was being smothered and she had the urge to run outside to escape it all and breathe, simply…breathe. A quick wash later, she climbed down and walked over to the window and pushed it open. The archaic sash window creaked in protest, but slid up just enough to allow in a deliciously cooling breeze that tingled her damp fur. Papa would go wild if he knew she was doing this, but she didn’t care – she was so hot!

Next, a good curry combing and a brush – that always felt better. Usually she enjoyed plaiting her mane but tonight, or rather ‘this morning’ as it probably was, she was too tired to be bothered and took off her cloth night cap to let the long hair spill down her neck. The breeze caught it playfully and she sighed, enjoying the sensation. Silver shrugged to herself; she supposed she’d better brush it out or the tangles would be murder to get out later. Taking out her set of silver embossed combs she went to work, running the bristles through the long hairs. It always relaxed her doing this, and yet sometimes the repetitiveness of it and the ‘necessity’ of having to do something over and over again felt like a chore sapping her enthusiasm. At one time, fed up with the constant maintenance of a long mane, she’d suggested having it cut short like one of the fillies at school had, but mama had told her bluntly that that was simply not going to happen! Silver huffed; one of these days she’d make her own decisions! And best of all? She’d move into a house that didn’t smell…musty…

A little reenergised she trotted back over to her book case, shaking her head in dismay at the bland choice; surely there had to be something she hadn’t read time and time again? School books, novels she’d read umpteen times – she’d really have to ask mama for something other than her old castoffs. It wasn’t as if they were that short of money was it? After all, mama seemed to have more than enough spending money for her obsession with those interminable needlework books by that stallion with the stupid name! What was it again? Masset? Tasset? BAH! In a huff, Silver tossed her mane and stretched her legs before opening the bedroom door. She smacked her lips; a nice chilled glass of that juice Rinse had discovered would hit the spot just nicely. Oh! And some cheese too…she liked cheese. Unfortunately she wasn’t supposed to have any according to mama, but every so often she would sneak some – just a little, just a tiny amount of that divine food of the Goddesses. Silver had found a packet of crackers once, along with a pat of butter in a wooden box in the larder. Slathering the butter on the cracker with a thin slice of the tangy blue cheese she’d discovered earlier hidden in a muslin bag behind the jars of dried fruit had been simply…heavenly… Oh, Celestia, she could taste it now! Picking up her pace she kept to the carpet, avoiding any sound from her hooves clopping on the wooden floor. She’d left her spectacles behind but that didn’t matter, she knew this house like the back of her hoof and could find the larder with eyes closed. It was just as well too as the house was in near total darkness.

The kitchen was silent with only the sound of the trees whispering in the wind outside and the wan moonlight through the windows as witnesses to the stealthy fillies movements. Somewhere a fox cried making her shiver. She liked foxes, but the plaintive sound of their calls made her blood run cold. It was so...lonely somehow… She gave herself a shake and reached for the door handle. A quick tug and it was open. From within, the tantalisingly exotic aromas of spices, herbs, and other fascinating scents, tingled and played with her nose. Silver sneezed suddenly; Gah! Garlic! Oooh, how she hated the stuff! And a string of it was hiding right behind the door too. She slipped by, checking behind her – good, all was clear still. Now for the cracker barrel…

A selection of the square, crisp treats were inside along with a small bag of salt to remove any moisture. On their own they were very dry, but with a smear of butter and a little ‘extra’ they’d transform into the perfect evening repast. Well…morning really, she reminded herself. Silver collected the butter and then, from the bottom shelf in its earthenware pot, the prize of ages: ‘Candlemere Blue’, the cheese of the province that had the lushest grass and the purest, creamiest milk in Equestria. She took off the lid and inhaled…

Oh…Oh Celestia! It was so pungent, so tangy and so exotically forbidden! Quickly, Silver found a sharp knife and carefully sliced off a piece, turning the remainder round to hide her crime before putting it back. With a wicked chuckle she put everything back where she’d found it and, collecting her ill gotten gains, hopped up onto one of the stools beside the heavy oak kitchen table.

First, the cracker…a thick, slightly salted smear of butter, and then…the prize.

Silver lifted her head and moaned as the flavour and texture rolled through her, making her mane and tail shiver in ecstasy. This was…this was amazing! Goddesses, how could anything like this be bad for you? It was delicious! She took another bite, savouring the crunch of the cracker, the tingle of the cheese on her tongue – it was so good, so, so good… Sadly, just a few scant minutes later, and it was all over. The treat was gone, nestling in her tummy, and now she had to clear away the evidence of her-

“Silver?”

“EEEP!”

Rinse’s lavender eyes loomed unnaturally large in the moonlight, “What are doing down here at this hour?”

“Um, I…” Silver coughed, “I was thirsty and came down for a juice.” She tried a weak smile at which Rinse just sighed and shook her head,

“Can’t sleep, eh?”

Silver sighed, hanging her head, “No…”

“Bad dreams?” Rinse asked knowingly.

The filly nodded sadly.

“Want to talk about them?”

Silver shook her head; she didn’t. Sometimes she just wanted to forget everything about that horrible school, except…except it hadn’t all been bad, had it? After all, she’d met Diamond Tiara there and they were still friends despite everything that had happened. She been convinced that when her father pulled her out she’d never see Di again, but incredibly the plucky pink filly had been allowed her own way and she’d transferred to Ponyville school as well and even to the same class! Papa hadn’t been impressed of course, but mama had been supportive. She sighed; she’d never understand adults…

A glass of juice clonked down onto the table beside her. “Here you go” Rinse said with a wink, “Now, are you sure there isn’t anything I can do?”

Silver hung her head shyly, “No…”

The maid nodded, “Okay, but make sure you try and get some sleep before morning. Your father’s going away early to Canterlot and you know he likes to see you off before he leaves.” Silver groaned. “Now come on, that’s not fair, Miss” Rinse tapped a hoof on the table next to the subdued filly, “I know he doesn’t show it all the time, but Lord Runcy loves you very much and that’s something you should always remember, even when he’s angry.”

Silver Spoon took a sip of the juice and leaned against the table, staring out at the stars and the moon high above in the night sky, “I know, but he shouts at me a lot and it…it hurts.”

Rinse lay a comforting hoof on Silver’s neck, gently brushing her mane to one side. “I know Miss, but some adults find it easy to show their feelings while others just…don’t. Your father is a stallion who doesn’t like to show what’s in his heart, but I’ve seen what he’s like when you’re…poorly.” She took a deep breath, “Now, would you like me to carry your juice up for you?”

Silver shook her head, “No thanks Rinse, I’m going to find a book to help me get off to sleep from Papa’s study.”

“Hah! They’ll do that alright!” Rinse’s eyes gleamed with mirth and she helped the silver filly down from her stool, “Come on now, we’d better get you on your way.”

Silver picked up her juice and place it on a tray on her back. She was very proud of her balancing abilities, apart from the other day of course, but…she paused,

“Rinse?”

“Yes, Miss?”

Silver sighed, “I fainted again didn’t I? Yesterday I mean.”

Rinse nodded slowly, “Aye, Miss.”

Silver’s heart sank; so, that was why Di had disappeared and how she’d ‘lost time’ again. She’d hoped, prayed, that it wouldn’t happen again, but it did…it kept happening. It always would…

A hoof gently lifted Silver’s muzzle, “Come on now, let’s not dwell on bad things, okay?” Rinse smiled kindly, her gentle eyes helping soothe Silver’s heavy heart.

“Thanks Rinse.”

“You’re welcome, Miss.” Rinse mussed the little filly’s mane as she headed for the door, “Oh, and Miss Silver?”

“Huh?”

Rinse picked up the plate from the table in her magic and raised an eyebrow, “You’ve got crumbs all over your muzzle.”
“I…Oh!” Silver lifted her foreleg and brushed the evidence of her crime away before giving the maid a sheepish grin.

Rinse just shook her head as the young lady of the house disappeared through the door. She was such a gentle little thing, so kind hearted and pure of spirit - not like that little monster she’d become friends with. Oh, of course Silver had protested and done her best to try and convince everypony that the vile miniscule creature was all sweetness and light but she knew a bully when she saw one, and Diamond Tiara was the sort who was steeped in the kind of bitterness and cruelty that she’d hoped never to see inflicted on another pony, especially one so young. Rinse poured some of the still warm water onto the plate and gave it a wipe over; hopefully it was a just a phase Silver was going through and she’d come to realise, one day, that there were ponies out there that were just…bad. She smiled, putting the plate back into the rack and walked over to the door, slipping back the bolts. Yes…there were a lot of bad ponies out there, but also good ones too. She took down the heavy cloak from the peg on the coat rack and took a deep breath; it was time to go to work.

********************

The heavy oak door closed with a positive clunk from its equally heavy brass latch. Papa’s study was quiet except for the steady rhythmic ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner and the occasional crackle and whisper of the still warm coals in the fireplace. Unlike some ponies she knew, Silver didn’t mind the dark; when you were waking up at all hours of the night it ceased to matter. Not even Mister Pyjamas seemed to help much any more, and having even a few hours of uninterrupted slumber was now clearly little more than an ambitious dream. Silver huffed; she knew all too well how often dreams came true – not the princess of the dream world nor even Princess Celestia herself had been able to do anything for her. Oh, mama and papa had tried to disguise why the princesses of Equestria had ‘suddenly’ appeared at the manor and wanted to see the ‘new heir’, but she knew, she wasn’t stupid – far from it in fact. If there was one thing that Silver had in abundance, it was time to read, and she’d put that to good use by visiting papa’s study whenever she could. Unfortunately the books on offer were quite often mirrors of the house they lived in – stuffy, stuffy and…’musty’. Luna’s bum, how she hated that word! ‘Luna’s bum’…! Silver chuckled to herself and trotted over to the table to put down her juice. She took a deep breath taking in the rich scent of wood, the lingering aroma of father’s cheery tobacco and the hint of whiskey and port which he enjoyed in the evenings. Sometimes when he had friends over the smell of tobacco quickly became overpoweringly strong and not nice at all for sensitive noses, but then she wasn’t allowed in there when papa was entertaining anyway so she supposed it didn’t really matter. Still, Silver loved the small smoking cap that papa wore; the navy blue material with silver embroidery was stylish and beautifully made, even the long golden tassel had a certain flair about it that made papa look…’noble’. She nodded; yes, ‘noble’ was definitely the right word. She loved her father, and her mother too, even if they did shout at her sometimes. Rinse was right, wasn’t she? As grumpy as they seemed at times, Silver knew deep down that her parents only had her best interests at heart and even if it did hurt when papa called her a ‘follower not a leader’, he was only thinking of her future. Still, she would make him proud of her some day…perhaps…

The little filly looked up at the large painting on the wall. Large deep blue eyes stared back at her with an aloof indifference which she’d always thought bore a haunting sense of sadness somehow, although that was probably just her imagination. Golden Spoon, Colonel and Commander of the Equestrian Royal Guard, had died a thousand years ago. Golden must have been a sight to see too: from her pure snow white coat to her beautiful blue mane, tail, and matching eyes, she was magnificent. Silver felt a twinge of jealously; even if the artist had ‘embellished’ certain elements of their subject, Golden’s colouring had been so much more ‘interesting’ than the drab variations of grey that made up Silver’s own colouring. The young filly sighed; her ancestor had built this very house, this manor: Spoon Manor, the ancestral home of a family that were now down to just…the three of them. For some reason, whatever it may be, Silver was the only heir and the last of their line. She pushed the unsettling thoughts aside, took a sip of her juice and looked along the bookshelves; now this was more interesting than stuffy old rubbish like successions and stuff. Why was she thinking of this sort of thing anyway? Was it because papa kept going on about it? Yeah…probably. She mentally checked off the books she’d read or simply didn’t want to read. Most of them were on etiquette, politics, elocution and other similarly dry subjects that papa was interested in. Some she’d had a dabble in herself and had even learned a few tips on speech craft, but for the most part they had been intensely boring; in fact, incredibly boring! She moved her hoof along the rows, quietly reading out the titles; thankfully the lamp light in here was refreshingly bright compared to most of the house and she could read quite clearly without straining her eyes. Unfortunately, the more ‘interesting’ books were on the top shelves and that would mean using the ladder, and she hated the creaky old thing. Papa had banned her from using it in case she fell, but it wasn’t that bad really. In actual fact he’d installed guide rails on it shortly after he’d found her trying to use it which, she suspected, was because he’d known full well the occasional book ‘disappearance’ was down to the little silver filly’s insomnia. But tonight alas it seemed as though the well had finally run dry of her more preferred reading material. The old maps and writings on ancients peoples and foreign lands had been read, re-read, and then read some more. She loved the colourful pictures, even the old black and white ones, and dreamt of the times when sky galleons sailed above the clouds. They were her favourites: the stories of the giant airships of the Yaks and their bigger trading ships that had battled the forces of Equestria and the Llamalian Empire – how romantic! She sat back and let out a groan; what sights they must have been. Of course there still were balloons in Equestria: dirigibles and all manner of flying machines, but nothing so…elegant as those great old ships of the sky. A shiver ran through her at the thought of it all - the excitement and adventure was so tantalising! But much of this was little more than fantasy, wasn’t it? To her disappointment, Papa had told her that many of the recorded ‘histories’ were no more than fantasy stories told to ‘stimulate the imagination of impressionable youths’. Hah! He probably meant her, didn’t he! Still, it didn’t matter really did it? She loved it all, be it fantasy or reality - it was something that made her heart feel warm and fuzzy…

Unfortunately however it seemed as though tonight was going to drag on and on until dawn, with nothing new to read despite her search. Giving up on the bookshelves, Silver walked over to her father’s display cabinets, taking a final sip of her juice as she did so. The eclectic mix of items on display here had always fascinated her: armour, shields, swords, spears, even horns and teeth that had allegedly belonged to a dragon of all things. Fancy that! A dragon! She chuckled; how in Equestria could a pony fight a dragon? The things were huge! The armour was impressive of course, and probably wearable after a fashion, but if you came up against a dragon the best course of action was to run and hide. Now everypony knew that! Silver examined the armour; it smelled...horrible, like metal polish, dust, oil…and sweat. She hated that smell the most, and armour seemed to harbour it forever. It was probably down to the padding that absorbed it all and even after all these years the stains were still visible. Father had said the armour belonged to Golden Spoon herself when she’d been a cadet, and maybe it had, but it still smelled like old socks! Silver’s mind began to wander; she liked her socks, and gave her legs a surreptitious rub, regretting not putting them on before exploring downstairs in the dead of night.

The long teeth in the next cabinet made her shudder just to look at them, let alone when she thought about the mouth that had housed such lethal things. Some of the books she’d read had told how dragons had actually eaten ponies during the war with Nightmare Moon, but nopony seriously believed that now. After all, how could they with the princess to protect them? They wouldn’t dare! Now, Luna was back, and the prosperity and security of their beautiful home of Equestria was assured. Peace had reigned here for a thousand years with only the occasional trade dispute to contend with or a random wild beast rampaging around that was usually swiftly defeated by the bearers of the elements of harmony, watch, army or royal guard. In fact, everything was intensely dull compared to what it had been like in the past. Perhaps that was a good thing though. She wasn’t sure, only that it was a time in history that she’d dreamed of, a time when ponies wouldn’t have tolerated the sort of mean bullying behaviour she’d had to face at that horrible school. Her mane shivered and she gave herself a shake; it didn’t look like there was anything new here to interest her tonight. She’d just go back upstairs and cuddle Mister Pyjamas and hope she’d eventually fall…oh…wait…what was that?

A long wooden box caught her eye. Now that was new! She hadn’t seen this before and she usually prided herself on knowing everything that was happening in the house, especially with papa’s collection. She walked over to it and brought the lamp with her. It was a long straight box on four elegantly carved barley twist legs. Other than the legs however, it looked really quite plain, with a lock in the middle for which the key had been carelessly left in. Curious, she reached out and turned it, listening to the tumblers click as the box’s contents silently beckoned the inquisitive filly. Excitement building, Silver pulled over a stool to help her reach up and she climbed up to peer inside. Her hooves were trembling, but then...her heart sank; what a disappointment! There was only a set of small red bound books, and quite tattered ones at that but…the words on the front of them, the name, could it be? She brought the lamp closer…

GOLDEN SPOON

It was! Great Celestia, these were the diaries of her ancestor, the ones papa had been collecting! Of all the books in the study, these were the ones she’d never read, although she knew Papa had always held a keen interest in finding them. Whatever happened to them once he actually had found one, she’d never known, nor enquired. Now, apparently, the collection had been given its very own home in this velvet lined box. She raised an eyebrow and wondered: should she read one? If papa had them in a locked box he probably meant her not to, especially as he’d obviously hidden them from her previously. But then, he’d left the key in the lock and was usually so fastidious about such things. Perhaps the key was in the lock because they were simply there to be read? After all, what could be so fascinating about the diaries of a long dead mare, even one as famous as Golden Spoon? Well, famous to her family she supposed, and that was what? Three ponies? Who else cared about history other than dull professors in their equally dull schools that nopony gave a monkeys about. Huh! That was the problem with school though wasn’t it? It was all about memory, not what you ‘knew’ or ‘understood’, it was only about what you could remember. She huffed to herself; most of her fellow students would more than likely forget everything they’d learned as soon as they left to go off into the wider world and take over the reins from their parents anyway. Silver sighed; as indeed would she one day. She looked over at the painting on the wall; it was expected, wasn’t it? It didn’t matter what she wanted, it was all about what was ‘expected’ of you, as though your life was pre-ordained, as though it were mapped out ready for when you drew your first breath upon this land. Giving herself a shake, Silver leafed through the diaries and took the last one out. It was the one father had had delivered earlier, the one mama had thought was her much longed for embroidery book. She smiled to herself and trotted back to the large cushioned settee and snuggled into the soft embroidered throw mother had made to protect it from papa’s pipe embers.

The cover of the diary was red: leather of some description if she were any judge. Ponies didn’t like the stuff of course, or at least the way it was made, but Griffins sold plenty and there was always a supply of ‘discreet’ Equestrians willing to buy. This one was embossed with gold letters too, with Golden Spoon’s name on the front. Carefully, Silver opened the cover and turned to the first page...

For my dearest Feather Down,

May you sleep forever in the gentle wings of the Goddess,

Celestia bless you,

Mummy

Silver furrowed her brow; Feather Down? Who was that? She knew a lot of her ancestors, the names had been all but drummed into her by her father, but this was a new one. Maybe she’d just forgotten? After all, the records were probably incomplete – not that she’d dare even suggest that to papa!

She turned the page.

First day of the Winter Cycle.

The enemy hit us hard today. We lost at least forty killed and nearly double that number wounded. Some of them won’t last the night, and maybe it’s just as well, we’ll be pulling out in the morning and the goddesses help the injured bouncing along in those rickety old carts. I still can’t understand how they managed to slip such a large force through our picket line completely undetected, despite all our contingencies. Some of us are beginning to think it’s a curse, as though we’ve been damned by the goddesses for our failure to protect Equestria from Nightmare Moon and her abominations. Others believe, probably more sensibly, that it’s the so called ‘Children of the Night’.
I can’t say I put much stock in such views as I know quite a few Lunarians, including Dimple Pudding from Velvet Street who makes those wonderful cakes back in the capital. Ah, happier days! Still, I can’t afford to dismiss the possibility that I may be wrong and that there could be at least some kernel of truth in this. If the Legion do have agents within our ranks then they must be weeded out and dealt with or else we may find ourselves overrun before we know it. I’ll be speaking to the Provost tomorrow to see if we can put enough pieces of the puzzle together to find out what the hell happened out there today. As for this place…the Legion can have it. We’ve bled enough for this accursed hole for one day.

Eighth day of the Winter Cycle.

I haven’t written in several days, and even now I’m not sure I really want to, but who or what else can I speak to? I’m frightened I’m losing my mind. I can’t say anything, I can’t let on how I feel, and now, when I need him most…he’s gone. Sometimes I want to run away, to just run until I drop, or scream out at the horrors of this world and the cruelty of it all, but nopony can see me as anything other than the Commander of the Royal Guard. Nopony wants, nor needs to see me as I am now, as I lie here on my bed with only my memories to hold me. I still can’t believe it; I keep thinking, hoping, praying, that the information was wrong, that he will simply walk in the door at any moment and allay my fears and broken heart. But I’m being a fool – I know.

You can’t bring back the dead.

Today, on the list of missing, was a name I’d hoped against hope I would never see. I can’t even bare to write his name in case...just in case i’m...right. Please Celestia let me be wrong, PLEASE!

I don’t know what to do anymore.

I just want to go home.

Silver felt a tear welling up in the corner of her eye and quickly closed the diary. She couldn’t read any more of that! Quickly, she got down off the chair and trotted over to the chest, replacing the diary and breathed a heavy sigh of relief as if the thing had been a burning coal in her hoof. What a nightmare! Whoever that stallion was he had clearly been somepony special to Golden Spoon and had apparently been killed, or at least she thought he had been. Perhaps ‘Missing’ just meant they hadn’t found his body? It had been such a long time ago, the written memories and musings of a pony she’d never known, but in her minds eye Silver had seen her crying, alone in the darkness of a tent surrounded by warriors who saw her as nothing more than the Commander of the Royal Guard, an emotionless...‘thing’, and there was nothing she could do! Silver swallowed and took a deep breath to try and clear her mind; it wouldn’t have been so bad other than for what were quite obviously tear stains on the pages – still clear despite the centuries since Golden Spoon had originally put quill to paper. It was nightmare fuel, and far from something that would actually help her sleep. Alicorn feathers! She’d never sleep now! Silver leafed through the diaries and worked her way back. Hopefully there’d be something she could read that didn’t contain references to misery and death…

“Hello…” Silver muttered as a colourfully bound diary came to light. It stood out from the rest like a shining light amongst the gloom of what were probably more of her ‘war diaries’. Further investigation revealed that the collected memoirs of Golden Spoon actually turned out to be in chronological order, with some bearing little more than repeated references to bad weather, supply problems and so on, but this one…now this looked interesting! Unlike the others, the cover on this one appeared to be made from a type of wallpaper that had been glued over card - hoof made too by looks of it, and intensely feminine. The flowers were small, subtly coloured and looked so real Silver wondered for a moment if she leaned forward and sniffed them they may even hold a scent. She stopped herself and chuckled; what a silly notion! Closing the lid of the chest she trotted over to the table and hopped up onto the settee, pulled the throw around herself, and opened the first page…

Name : GOLDEN SPOON

Address : Spoon Manor, Allstone Cross, Equestria

Age : 6

A bit about me : I have a white coat, blue mane, blue tail and blue eyes. I like to run really fast and really like cakes and kittens.

Silver giggled; ‘cakes and kittens’! She smiled at the clumsy writing style and marvelled at how Golden had been able to write at all at that age. Now that she thought about it, when had she learned to read and write? A slight twinge of jealousy briefly flared in the little filly before she turned the page:

I had chocolate cake today and some milk. I like cake! Milk is nice too, but it isn’t as good as nana’s cake. Mummy said I can’t eat too much or I’ll get fat like Mrs. Finch who has a big bottom. I don’t like Mrs Finch, she smells like wee.

I got my mane plaited today! Minstrel String showed me how to do it and it’s very hard to do, but looks really good! I’ve got a plait on both side and Viola says I look like a real lady. I have to be careful though, as I shook my head and one of my plaits knocked mummy’s tea cup onto Mrs Caramac’s cat.

I hope Jeremy Snugglesworth is okay.

“Jeremy Snugglesworth?” Silver wondered aloud, “What a name for a cat!” Laughing into the cushion she read on, leafing through several more pages of mundane references to different cakes, a few probably inedible recipes that Golden had attempted to write down that involved mayonnaise of all things, and seemingly endless references to her love of cats. Eventually Silver found herself reaching something that caught her eye. It was a smudged page, the first she’d seen so far, odd considering the inexpert hoofwriting, but this one was different from the rest. On this one the writing was neater, clearer, but there was something else here that reminded her of the tear stained page in the first diary she’d found. Silver found her hoof trembling slightly as she read on…

First Day of the Summer Cycle

I hate this place. I HATE IT! Grandfather and Father made me go to the girls educational academy in Manechester and it’s horrible. It’s dark, cold, and it smells funny too. I don’t know anypony here and the other girls are all boorish snobs who keep trying to get one over on everypony else by boasting about how much money their family has or how much land they own or how many farms they’ve got. I don’t care! I miss my home, I miss mummy and I WANT TO GO HOME!!!

Fifth Day of the Summer Cycle

There was a fight in the dormitory today. One of the new girls said something about one of the older ones and she got bucked really hard! Miss Board took both of them away and they came back in tears. I asked Meringue what happened and she said that Miss Board had caned them! I didn’t know what that meant but Strand said that they hit you with a stick on the bottom really hard. She wasn’t joking! Tile’s bottom was so red it glowing. I don’t want to get caned!

Twelth Day of Summer Cycle

Something happened today, something bad. Polish was caught by two of the academy bullies and they stuck her head down the toilet and nearly drowned her. Thank Celestia that Key Note found her and called Miss, or she could have died! Polish won’t say who the bullies are, but we all know who they are. I can’t understand why fillies would be mean to each other. My friends were nice back home, but here it’s as if we’re all in a competition with one another. Mister Hardening said that we had to ‘be the best we can be’ or we’ll ‘fall by the wayside to be trampled by others’. That sounds awful! Is that what being a grown up means? To trample others who have fallen? I don’t think the princess would like that! Mummy always said we should stop and lend a hoof to those who need help and that the goddesses will love us all the more for acts of charity. I try to be a good pony, but sometimes the girls here can be so mean it makes me want to run away. I want to go home.

Silver closed her eyes and yawned. So, Spoon Manor hadn’t been built by Golden after all, it had built even earlier – or perhaps she’d had it rebuilt? It seemed that their family history wasn’t quite as father had explained it to her, but that wasn’t surprising considering the length of time that had passed since Golden Spoon had passed to the herd. Silver scratched her chin in thought; was this why papa had been collecting the diaries, to find out the real history of the family? And if Golden had lived in the manor, why hadn’t they all been kept here in the first place? Whatever the reasons, it was strangely compelling and seemed to be drawing her in. Unfortunately, the more she read, the more she began to feel the utter hopelessness of Golden Spoon’s position. Her ancestor had hated school, or this ‘girls educational academy’ as she called it, and she’d even been made to live there too! Silver shivered; she didn’t want to live away from home, no way! As if having to deal with bullies wasn’t bad enough, could you imagine being forced to actually live with them? It was…it was a nightmare! No wonder Golden kept writing ‘I want to go home’ over and over again, even years later. Silver felt a shudder run through her and she pulled the throw in around herself as she yawned; it was still dark outside and a few hours yet until dawn. Maybe if she read just a little more, she may…she may feel…Silver yawned again and rubbed her eyes, the words on the pages starting to flow and blend, like a river, a river taking her away on a gentle tide…out to a world, far, far away…

********************

It was hot, far too hot to be stood outside on a day like today with little to no breeze to speak of. The outside of the armour must have been hot enough to fry an egg on; so much so that the heat from inside would occasionally leak out and infiltrate the mare’s nose with the stench of its previous owners. Goddesses above, how she hated that smell! She didn’t move though, neither did she flinch. Sergeant Hard Case, the pony with the permanent scowl and overflowing sense of bitterness towards any and all life forms, stalked up and down the line of recruits slowly baking in the sunshine, checking for any slight imperfection. Inevitably, one after another he found something and called them out for it. Every day it was the same, every single day, but what was worse was that no matter how hard you tried to please the miserable old goat it was never good enough. And the goddesses knew, she’d tried so hard! The mare took a breath, trying to ignore the foul odorous vapours emanating with every move of her chest.

Steel shod hooves approached, and stopped.

“And how are you this morning, Private Spoon?”

Golden answered swiftly, “Very well, Sergeant.”

“Really? You sure? You seem to be in pain.”

“No, Sergeant.”

“Well you should be, I’M STANDING ON YOUR BUCKING MANE!” The sergeant’s voice rose to a pitch that sounded like nails dragged down a chalk board, “GET A BLOODY HAIRCUT!”

“Yes, Sergeant!” Golden said, straightening herself even more.

The scarlet eyed non-commissioned officers snorted in her face, “I’m watching you…Spoon.”

Golden didn’t reply, she was already used to the glares and snide remarks she would occasionally receive from the other cadets about her ‘privileged’ status and, as if it made any bloody difference at all: her colouring of all things! She was all too used to jealousy as well; her white coat, deep blue eyes and equally blue mane and tail made her a regular target, and not only from the other young mares, but it also attracted unwanted attention from the stallions. Little more than colts really, the males’ acts of bravado only served to spotlight her even more. She closed her eyes and let herself relax a little. At lease ‘Nut’ Case had moved off to badger somepony else. Celestia’s arse, she could hear him from here, even with a helmet on!

“What’s your name again, Private?”

“Private Polish, Sir!”

“Polish, eh? A pity you don’t live up to your namesake, isn’t it, eh, polish?” The large stallion paused, “TRY USING SOME ON YOUR BLOODY ARMOUR! Give me a lap of the parade ground! DOUBLE TIME!”

“Yes, Sergeant!”

In a flurry of hooves and a clatter of steel, the hapless mare broke into a fast trot and set off around the perimeter of the wide gravel parade field. Poor old Polish, she’d known her since the girls academy, but they’d been far from what you’d call close friends. Even so, Golden didn’t watch, she just stared straight ahead as no doubt the rest were doing too. It didn’t do to draw attention to yourself, especially from the ever vigilant eyes of the belligerent Sergeant. As it turned out however she needn’t have worried, he was busy berating yet another hapless cadet and would no doubt continue doing so right along the line until he’d had his fill of adding just that little extra misery to everyponies day. This morning, like every morning, it was the same routine: wake up, roll call, breakfast, drill, lectures, lunch, lectures, drill, falling out parade. A cadet’s day was an unending monotony of military conditioning to turn them into army officers, the best of the best - the soldiers of the land of Equestria. In Equestrian society, military service was expected of the social elite to ostensibly ‘provide an example’ to the commoners. As father had said himself, it was impossible for anypony in the royal court to take you seriously if you’d ‘never served’. As the next in line for the Spoon family name, Golden was all too aware of this societal requirement and she’d taken to it with a will – at least at first. The promise of glory, the stories of battles from the days of the wars of the three tribes and the honour that had brought to the Spoon family had been hammered into her as a effectively as a blacksmith adds carbon to steel. She’d believed it all, accepting the teachings and traditions without question, without complaint – but nopony had told her about the sort of vicious backbiting and one-up-ponyship that went on here. Had father known about this? Or was this just some personal issue ponies had with her? She wasn’t sure, but it didn’t make any difference now anyway. Whether she liked it or not she was here and she’d be damned if she let some childish bickering or a jumped up fart like Sergeant Nut Case make her fail in her duty. She gritted her teeth; there was more to her than this, much more, and one day she’d show them her quality. Oh, yes…one day.

“DISMISS!”

Three paces forward, stamp your hooves, fall out to the barracks and a much needed shower. Golden gave herself a shake, succeeding in little more than a clatter of metal and the release of yet more of that vile hot sweaty smell. She had the distinctly unpleasant thought that she’d be going to bed tonight stinking of the bloody stuff regardless of how much she scrubbed. Surely somepony could come up with a product that could deal with it, right? Celestia’s arse, if you could market it you’d make a fortune from desperate mares like her!

The recruits trooped wearily through the large open doors of the armoury, each in their own world of bone weary relief just to be out of the sun. The inside of the stone building was well lit with magical lanterns rather than windows. It was probably a good idea considering the value of the items here – most of them anyway. As with any other budding officer cadet, Golden had been expected to buy her own armour for her term of service. Well, that wasn’t exactly true, was it? She’d been penniless herself and her father had ended up buying a set of ‘quality used’ armour for her, and although it had arrived like everypony else’s with the heavy plates free of scratches and dents, it still stank like hell. Goddesses above, being ‘dent free’ hadn’t lasted long though, had it?! Two days in and she’d tripped on a rabbit hole while they’d been out hiking through the hills and she’d nearly succeeded in breaking a leg. That certainly would have been the death knell of her shining military career! Thankfully though, all it had done was pitch her forward into a tree and put a lovely great dent in her neck and shoulder plates. Still, at least it proved the blasted stuff worked and wasn’t just for show – still hurt like hell though. Unfortunately a week of bruising was nothing compared to the jibes of the other students and the bellows of the drill sergeant. What really boiled her blood was that they’d started calling her ‘Trips’, and as well intentioned as some may have thought it, it made her back itch irritably whenever somepony called her it. It just went to show that sometimes she really could just happily throttle the bloody life out of somepony, and by Celestia’s furry arse, she’d probably enjoy every delicious moment of it too. The delightful Sergeant ‘Nut’ Case would be the first of them; she could see it now, just…squeezing…

“Hey, Golden? Anypony in? Helloooo!”

“What?” Golden blinked in surprise as the green eyes of her friend Fair Lace loomed in front of her, “Oh, sorry Lacy, are you alright?”

The amber coated mare raised her eyebrows and shook her head slowly, “Yes darling, but perhaps, you know…” She nodded towards the others, “you may want to take off the armour before brekkers, eh?”

“Bugger!” Golden huffed and began pulling at the fiddly buckles.

“Hey, come on girls give us a hoof here, what?” Fair Lace waved a hoof, “Shake a tail there.”

Others quickly appeared, surrounding Golden and in mere seconds had removed the plates, folded the straps and hung the heavy armour on her individual stand. The difference in weight was indescribable…

“Thanks, girls.”

“You’re most welcome, darling.” Lacy grinned, “Come on gang, let’s grab some grub before those bloody greedy stallions scoff the lot, eh?”

Feeling as light a feather, Golden felt as though she could simply fly away – even without wings. Speaking of which, she hadn’t seen many pegasi since she’d arrived at the academy. Scarlet Bead said it was because they had their own academy up in the clouds which, if she was honest, sounded like a right load of old bollocks. There were definitely some here, she’d seem them, just…not many. Some segregation happened, sure, you only had to look at the unicorns for that. They had their own buildings for learning combat magic and spells, but they still mixed for more general military officer training, so why would pegasi be any different? Snobbery of course probably played its part, as it did in much of their lives with the continual bickering that was now as commonplace as some bugger snoring in the barrack room and keeping her up all night. Mind you, the worst of that had stopped after Fire Bricks had been…’encouraged’ to pay a visit to the medical officer. She still chuckled about that even now.

“Oh, bugger…” Golden slammed to a halt as a line of stallions filed out of the mess hall and the now expected catcalls and whistling began,

“Hey, look! It’s the girls!”

“Woohoo! Hey ladies, looking for some company later?”

“Look at the flank on that!”

“Making me hungry again just looking at ‘em!”

“Hah! You just ate fatty!”

“Fatty? Nah, he’s still in the bathroom.”

There was a general round of chuckles which quickly died away as Lacy barked out a laugh, “Try again when you’ve put some meat on your bones, boys, we’re too much for you to handle.”

“Oh, yeah?” one of the stallions shouted back, “You’d melt like chocolate in a smiths forge if I got my hooves on you.”

“It’ll take more than a warm gust to temper my steel, darling.” Lacy grinned at the copper coated stallion with the silver mane, “Do you think you have what it takes?” She raised an eyebrow, nodding knowingly.

There was a roar of encouragement and the young stallion tossed his mane, his golden metallic eyes sparkling, “Oh, yes, I have what it takes.” He reared on his hind legs and folded his forelegs nonchalantly, “You want to see for yourself?”

“Maybe after brekkers, darling” Lacy said, moving closer to him, “But later on…”

The stallion suddenly neighed in surprise as the mare nipped him hard on the ear, “You’ll keep.”

The other stallions went suddenly quiet, pushing and shoving each other while keeping an unexpectedly wary distance from the mares. Of course, none of this affected Lacy, it never did, she just trotted into the mess hall as if she owned the place and considering her mother was the procurator of the academy, she probably did too. Golden shook her head and followed her friend in,

“You know, Lacy, you shouldn’t tease him like that.”

Lacy picked up her food tray and cast a glance at her friend, “Oh, belt up Trips, you want to be a prude all your life then go ahead, be my guest.”

Golden frowned, “That’s not what I meant, Lacy, you know as well as I do that fraternisation between males and females is forbidden. They could expel you if they caught you.”

“Caught me? Doing what?” Lacy asked innocently, “I’m just getting my breakfast darling, what’s wrong with that?”

“You know damned well what I’m talking about, Lacy!” Golden hissed, “You’ve been sneaking out in the night to spend time with him, haven’t you?”

Lacy nodded to the cook’s helper who dumped another ladle of mashed turnip and swede onto her plate, “And what if I have? What’s it got to do with anypony?”

Goddesses above, she could be so bloody stubborn at times! Golden took a breath, trying to fight down what she really wanted to say. The white overcoated cook slammed a helping of…something…onto her plate and she lifted it onto her back before following her friend to their usual table, “Please, Lacy, I’m not wanting to sound like an old washer mare, but I don’t want to see you get into any trouble. You’re my friend, and I care about you.”
“Awww! Isn’t that sweet! I didn’t think you cared.” Lacy took her seat and took out her cutlery. For a moment, she paused and then looked up at her friend, her eyes taking on a softer cast, “Look, Golden, I know you mean well, but Smelt and I…” She sighed, “It’s just a bit of fun, that’s all.”

“You’re sleeping with him aren’t you” Golden said levelly.

Lacy’s eyes flashed angrily, “And so what if I am?! Who the bloody hell cares? What I do with my body is my concern, Golden and nopony elses! Understand?”

“What about pregnancy, Lacy? Have you thought about that?” Golden’s eyes locked onto her friend’s, “If you end up in foal that’ll be it, and even your mother won’t be able to bail you out of that fix.”

“Celestia’s pigging tits, who are you, my conscience? Goddesses in their bloody heaven, Trips, will you give it a rest, eh?” Lacy whinnied and fixed the white mare opposite her with an accusatory glare, “Well?”

Golden hung her head, “I’m sorry, just…please, take care, Lacy. I don’t want to see you get hurt, that’s all.”

The Amber mare rolled her eyes, “I know, sweetie, but…please, when it comes to this, I want to keep it separate from our friendship, yes?”

Relenting, Golden sighed and nodded.

“That a girl!” Fair Lace laughed, “Now, come on First Lieutenant, let’s see that smile, eh?”

Golden had to relent; her friend just had that certain way about her that made all her fears seem so foolish and unfounded, no matter how convinced she’d been to the contrary. Maybe it was her special talent? Fair Lace’s cutie mark wasn’t giving anything anyway in that regard: a rather intricate depiction of what looked like a snowflake whereas her own was, equally unsurprising, a golden spoon with a ruby set in the handle. What it meant, what her ‘special talent’ was, had never been considered by her family, it simply…’was’. ‘Cutie marks are a pictorial representation of your direction in life, nothing more, nothing less’, mother had said, ‘Only the riff-raff put some sort of deeper mystical meaning into something which is, on the whole, rather dull.’ Golden had been so thrilled when she’d got hers, but her family simply hadn’t seemed interested at all, as though it just didn’t matter to them, as though she didn’t matter. Of course she knew she did, the Spoon family needed to continue, and a healthy mare would produce healthy foals, as indeed she would one day. Even so it would have meant something if they’d at least acknowledged her cutie mark as being…special. She sighed and rubbed her muzzle; she didn’t normally think about things like this - she was probably just exhausted. Goddesses, who wasn’t! In all fairness she knew perfectly well, as did most of the cadets, that ‘liaisons’ between the stallions and mares happened, but officially? No, that was a one way ticket through the gate with a dishonourable discharge and a lifetime of regret – that was, if your family didn’t just outright disown you. Oh yes, they’d all heard the story of Spin Wave, the pony who’d become pregnant and…

A spoon bopped her on the nose, “OW!”

“You know your problem?” Lacy said fidgeting with her mane, “You think too much. Look, see? You’re always frowning. You keep doing that and one day you’ll stick like that young lady.”

“You sound like my mother” Golden huffed. She wiped the gravy off her muzzle and sighed, “Just ‘do your duty’, right?”

“Mmhmm” Lacy closed her eyes and nodded sagely, “That’s about the size of it, darling.”

It was. ‘Duty, Honour, Commitment, Loyalty’, the motto of the military academy was everywhere: above the entry gate, the canteen, the classrooms and even the bloody toilet block. Who in Celestia’s name thought to put it there?! Were they seriously expecting a pony to go and take a crap while thinking , ‘Mmm….duty, honour, commitment, loyalty’. Hah! Maybe it was the commitment to wiping up properly after the honour of having a dutiful dump. Not sure about the loyalty part though…she’d have to work on that.

The bell rang, signifying the end of mess period.

“Right, come on then Trips, get your mob in order.” Lacy gave her friend a wink, “Give ‘em a bit of the old Golden charm, eh?”

The white mare chuckled and shook her head, feeling the way her mane brushed her neck. As much as she hated to admit it, Nut Case was probably right, she really could do with a haircut. Not that she’d ever admit that to the miserable sod. She got up from the table and stretched, “Hey, Lacy, you ever wondered why we have a stallion leading our troop?”

Her friend snorted, “Dunno. The boys have a mare leading them. Maybe it’s to get them used to following orders from girls.” She leaned forward, “Not that they need much encouragement, if you know what I mean.”

Golden rolled her eyes, “Unfortunately, I think I do. Honestly, Lacy, do you think of anything other than…you know…”

“Of course! Just not that much” Lacy stuck her tongue out cheekily, “Seriously though, don’t knock it until you’ve tried it.”

“I’ll take your word for it” Golden muttered.

“You don’t have to” Lacy smirked, “There’s a certain friend of my boy’s who’s expressed an interest in this white mare I know. All she has to do is say the word and yours truly can work her magic. Think about it, that’s all.”

“I already have.” Golden huffed and reared on her hind legs, “EPSILON TROOP, ON YOUR HOOVES PEOPLE.”

The amber coated mare rolled her eyes as the rest of the cadets obediently put their dirty dishes in the racks, “Ah, you always did have a way with words, darling” she said with a smile, and headed out to their next no doubt thrilling instructional session.

“Miss? Miss Silver? Are you alright Miss?”

“Huh? What?” Silver sat up suddenly, upsetting the diary which dropped on the floor with a thump. Blearily she looked up into the worried face of… “Rinse? What…oh, I must have nodded off.”

The maid shook her head, “Aye, that you did Miss Silver.” She clucked her tongue and took the throw off the little filly and nimbly began folding it up, “I should have made sure you got to bed last night, it’s not good for you sleeping down here like this.”

Silver groaned. Her neck was stiff from sleeping at an odd angle all night, and her mouth felt like it was full of sand. It must have been that awful food from the canteen that…she paused and shook her head; what a dream! It had been so real, but then, the words of Golden Spoon had been so heartfelt, so…natural, that it wasn’t much of a surprise. Mama always commented on her ‘active imagination’, yet in some respects the way she referred to it made her sound as if she were suffering from some sort of dreadful disease: ‘Be careful of young Silver, dear, she has ‘active imagination’, could be contagious’… Fluff and nonsense! She had a perfectly normal imagination, thank you very much, and in any case it didn’t do be some mono-dimensional ‘thing’ when you had to come up with creative ways to make money for the family. Now that would be something papa would appreciate and understand!

Around her Rinse fussed about the room, opening the curtains, clearing away the empty juice glass and began the never ending task of dusting. Forgotten in the flurry of activity, Silver picked up Golden’s diary and slipped it back into the wooden chest before heading for the door.

“Breakfast will be ready about eight, Miss” Rinse remarked.

Silver nodded and yawned; she’d better get herself upstairs and brush her teeth. She could probably forgo a wash this morning since she’d had a quick one last night, but the last thing she wanted was having the evidence of her covert snack lingering on her breath for her father to pick up on. Her hooves clopped on the tiled floor of lobby as she wearily began to ascend the stairs. The usual morning sounds of the manor were already echoing through the old building, comforting in their familiarity, and promising another of Mrs Cream’s excellent breakfasts. Silver sniffed the air and nodded to herself; haybacon, and…onion? Delicious! She picked up her pace and was turning into her room when her mother’s voice called out,

“Silver? Are you up?”

“Yes, mama” Silver Spoon called back, “I’m just going to do my teeth.”

Lark Wing poked her head around the door to her room, “Don’t be long, dear, your father’s leaving soon for the Palace.”

“Yes, mama.”

Silver trotted into her bedroom and gave her little alicorn a cuddle, “Good morning, Mister Pyjamas, sleep well?”

Mister Pyjamas said nothing, but then he was probably still sleepy. Silver kissed him on the muzzle and put him on the shelf to keep an eye on the room while she was getting ready. The bed had already been made, the jug of water replenished and a fresh towel and soap sat ready on the cupboard beside her toothbrush and mint toothpaste. No doubt Rinse had been in here working her magic while she was still fast asleep in papa’s study. Knowing her she’d been well aware Silver was down there and used the opportunity to have a tidy up, and she’d done a good job too, even managing to sneak in her favourite brand of toothpaste. The colourful tube, white with cheerful gold and blue stripes, always struck her as a striking contrast to the austere manor. Silver squeezed some of the mint flavoured paste onto her brush and looked in the mirror as she worked; it was as if her home were lost time somehow and, maybe, her along with it. Di didn’t comment on it much, but the others did, and those three idiots, the ‘cutie mark crusaders’ as they infuriatingly referred to themselves, had been the worst of the bunch. Oh, they’d said they hadn’t meant what they’d said, hadn’t they? But had they actually thought about what they were saying before their mouths were in gear? No, of course not, they just casually threw out senseless comments and proclaimed to be completely unaware of how much they hurt somepony! Still, it didn’t feel right to retaliate in kind like Di did, but-

“Silver? Are you ready yet? Your father’s leaving soon, dear.”

Silver spat the last of the toothpaste into the bowl, “Coming, mama” A quick rinse later, a pat of the face cloth, and normality had been restored. The little filly stared at her reflection in the mirror and smiled sadly; her silver-grey coat and pale bi-coloured mane and tail fit right in here, didn’t they – dull and old looking. Celestia’s furry ears, she was going to be an old maid before she’d even left school…

“Silver? Come on, your breakfast is going cold!”

“Coming!”

With a thunder of hooves, the young lady of the manor dashed down the stairs and into the lobby where her father was busy talking with a tall stallion in a long black frock coat. She hurried past him and into the dining room. Mrs Cream, the friendly and bubbly family cook, was ladling out what turned out to be onion soup along with some type of hot flatbread with haybacon. The smell was…divine. She jumped up onto the seat and pulled herself up to await her father’s arrival – a torturous wait when the aroma of the hot soup and haybacon was so deliciously alluring and mere inches from her nose.

“Oh Silver, you could have plaited your mane before coming down this morning! Honestly, I’ve never known a girl so disorganised!” Lady Spoon clucked her tongue in disappointment, “You knew your father was going away early today and you come down looking like the wild mare of the woods!” She turned to Rinse, “Help her sort that mess out will you, Rinse, she looks a fright.”

Silver took a breath and relented; it didn’t do to argue with mama, and in all fairness, she was probably right. She’d been sleeping on it all night and she hadn’t had time to brush it properly this morning either. Fortunately the friendly maid was on hoof and was already coming to the rescue armed with a brush and comb. Unfortunately they were from the harsh set that mother kept in the dining room cupboard for ‘emergencies’ and the horrible things had a tendency to snag and pull painfully. Rinse was already giving her an ‘I’m sorry’ look when her father walked in. He had a serious look about him that made Silver’s ears perk up.

“The carriage is here already, Lark. Trestle and I are going to have to get going, so I’ll have to skip breakfast I’m afraid.”

Lark Wing looked up in alarm, “What?! You’re going already? You’re not supposed to be leaving for-”

“-I know! I…” Lord Runcy gave his eyes a rub, “Look, Lark, I don’t have time to argue, you know what Court matters are like. I’ll just have to grab something on the way or when I get there.”

“Oh no, darling, you know I hate to see you run off like this!” Lark trotted over to her husband and lifted a hoof to him plaintively, “You shouldn’t let them push you around you know.”

The big silver stallion laughed, “They’re not! Trestle ordered an earlier carriage so we’d avoid all the traffic, you know what the docks are like in the morning.”

“I suppose…”

“Now, come on, no theatrics, Lark.” Runcy leaned down and kissed his wife on the muzzle, “Come now, I won’t be away for more than a few days.”

Lady Spoon hung her head, “I know, but…”

“Shhh…” Runcy whispered something in his wife’s ear that made her blush and giggle suddenly, “Yes?”

The mare nodded, “I’ll be waiting.”

Silver was next. The large stallion held out his hooves and scooped her up in a surprisingly tight hug, “Be good, Silver, and look after your mother while I’m away, yes?”

“Yes, Papa” Silver gasped.

Runcy took a deep breath and whispered in her ear, “I love you, daughter. Never forget that. Promise me.”

Silver blinked in surprise at her father’s uncharacteristic show of affection, “Papa? I…yes, of course Papa.” She reached up to hug him back, but he had her in such a tight grip she couldn’t move. All she could manage was, “I love you too.”

“I couldn’t ask for more” her father whispered, and kissed her on the top of her head before putting her down. He looked…sad somehow, and distant. Silver looked up at him curiously. Papa didn’t normally act like this – it must be the fact he was going away for a few days that was making him… A sudden jolt of cold ran down her spine, making her shiver; he was coming back, wasn’t he? She looked up at him, at those big eyes and his stiff white collar and top hat. He looked huge to her, a mountain of a stallion…and she smiled. Papa was a mountain, an immovable force of strength in the family that she knew would always be there…always.

The other stallion’s voice called out, “I don’t want to rush you, Runcy old boy, we have to get going if we’re to catch the steamer.”

Lord Runcy glanced over his shoulder and nodded before turning back to his family,

“Be safe, both of you.” He nodded to Rinse, “Take care of them Rinse.”

“Yes, milord” the maid said with a bow.

And with a smile, the lord of Spoon Manor turned to leave. Sebastian was already outside fussing with the straps on the carriage regardless of the irate glances of the driver, while high above them the sun slowly climbed through the powder blue sky. Despite the early morning coolness, the gentle rays of the princess’s sun were already warming the marble steps of the portico. Silver followed her mother out, listening to her father’s hoofsteps crunching on the gravel of the expansive driveway. She’d always liked this time of morning, the freshness and crispness of it all made her fur tingle and feel like she wanted nothing more than to go for a gallop across the grounds. Not that father would approve of course, but if he was going away, then what he didn’t know…

The carriage creaked as the stallions boarded.

“Lord Runcy!” Mrs Cream dashed out of the front door, her white pinny flapping as she galloped up to him, “Here!” She breathlessly passed him a flask and a paper bag, “There’s soup in the flask and haybacon sandwiches and an apple for you too. I’ve popped in a couple of biscuits for later in case you get peckish.”

Runcy grinned and gave the cook a smile before turning to his family, “See you in a few days, girls” he called. And with a neigh, the driving stallions set off, Lord Runcy waving a final goodbye to his family as the carriage passed the fountain and headed off up the driveway between the long rows of tall poplars. Lady Spoon stood on her hind legs, waving her hankie and sniffed loudly,

“Oh Silver, I hate to see him go off like this.”

“I know, mama.” Silver said quietly, “But papa will be back soon though, won’t he?”

“Of course, dear!” her mother said animatedly. For a moment though she seemed to falter, unsure at her own words, but almost imperceptibly gave herself a shake and nodded as though affirming something to herself, “Of course.” Lady Spoon took a breath and trotted into the lobby, “Now, time to get that mane done young lady, and then it’s off to school.”

“School?” Silver nearly squeaked in surprise, “Aren’t I being home schooled now, mama?”

Lark shook her head, “Your father and I have come to an understanding dear, and that means you’ll be going back to Ponyville school this morning, and I’ve even managed to get you a seat in Miss Cheerilee’s class.”

Silver didn’t know what to say, just, “Th…thank you!”

Lark laughed and clopped her forehooves, “Come on now – hair!”

Whooping happily, Silver dashed into the kitchen where Rinse quickly readied her mane and tail whilst Mrs Cream produced a packed lunch which was quickly packed into her panniers along with several books and stationary. She couldn’t believe it! After Papa’s angry berating of her friendship with Diamond Tiara, his insistence on her being home tutored, and then all of sudden…this! How? She just…she just couldn’t…

“Told you so…”

Silver glanced up into the knowing smile of Rinse who shrugged innocently. Was she a wizard? How did she know all this?! Maybe when she had grown up she’d know everything too and the answers to all the questions would simply be there at the tips of her hooves. She couldn’t wait! Excitedly, Silver couldn’t stop fidgeting with her hooves while the two mares laughed at her antics and carried on with their kitchen chores as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. Perhaps to them it was, but right then she felt like the happiest filly in Equestria – she was going back to school! She supposed some ponies might find that attitude a little strange of course, but being stuck inside day after long dreary day in the manor felt as though the old place was sucking your soul out and replacing it with the leaden weight of lethargy. Luna’s fetlocks, she could understand how the Princess felt after finally being free of her imprisonment in the moon!

The next half hour dragged by interminably slowly, probably not helped by the fact that Silver was staring at the archaic kitchen clock and counting the seconds as they inexorable ticked away one by one. Suddenly her ears pricked up at the sound of something outside. Lifting her head she concentrated – wheels! Yes, definitely wheels crunching on the gravel! Her mother opened the front door and peered out,

“Who’s this now? Your cab isn’t due for…oh!”

There was a flurry of hooves on marble, the excited neighs of a young voice and then, bursting into the kitchen,

“SILVER!”

“DI!” Silver jumped down from her chair and the two friends embraced, their eyes wide with excitement, “I can’t believe it! What are you doing here?!”

“I came to pick you up of course, you are going back to school today aren’t you?” the pastel pink filly said raising an eyebrow.

“I…Yes…YES!” Silver giggled and span around in a circle, “Mama said I don’t have to be home schooled after all!” She paused a moment as a thought came to her, “How did you know?”

“Because I told her darling,” Lady Spoon called from the doorway, “I sent a telegram to Diamond Tiara’s mother about the next needlepoint meeting and mentioned it in passing.” She shrugged, “I have to say, I wasn’t expecting your little friend to collect you though.”

“Now that’s what I call service!” Di smirked and stood on her hind legs, nodding emphatically and crossed her forelegs in a comedic imitation of her own mother. Silver looked up and giggled at her friend’s antics; she’d never get away with that at home, but here, with her friend, they could take on the world. Taking a breath Silver nodded,

“All set for another day, Di?”

The pink filly cocked her head to one side, “If you are, but there’s something we’ve forgotten, isn’t there?”

“Is there?” Silver asked curiously.

Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes, “Celestia’s bum, it hasn’t been that long!”

Silver’s eyes went wide in understanding and she laughed out loud as the two fillies clopped their hooves and performed the routine they’d had ever since they’d first met:

“BUMP, BUMP, SUGARLUMP RUMP!”

Lady Spoon rolled her eyes, “Silver!”

The girls laughed and dashed to the front door where the elegant yellow mare of the manor leaned down and gave her daughter a hug before kissing her on the muzzle,

“Have a nice time, Silver darling, and be good…both of you!”

Outside, Diamond Tiara’s ancient butler opened the side door of the carriage for the two fillies before bowing to Lady Spoon,

“Ma’am”

Lark Wing bobbed her head in reply, marvelling at the way the old lilac coated stallion with the patchy white mane and knobbly knees was still physically capable of pulling the Rich family’s carriage. Poor old chap, she wondered, he should have been put out to pasture years ago, but then, that was how the Rich’s had made their money wasn’t it – milking every last possible bit. She sighed and produced the lace hankie she habitually carried in the breast pocket of her dress,

“Take care, girls! See you tonight!”

“Bye mama!” Silver called back, only to disappear back inside following a rapid tickling attack by her excitable friend.

Lark Wing didn’t mind Diamond Tiara so much, although the incorrigible child could be a royal pain in the hind quarters at times. But Silver Spoon needed a friend, and in their circles they didn’t exactly grow on trees did they? She knew that herself, all too well. She watched Randolph pull the carriage past the fountain and turn to head up the long driveway. Forgotten by her daughter in her enthusiastic counter attack on Diamond Tiara’s ribs, Lady Spoon could only watch and shake her head sadly. She’d only been able to bear one foal, no matter how hard they’d tried. All those doctors, sorcerers, and even Princess Celestia herself…none of them had been able to help her. Runcy had been surprisingly supportive at first, but as time went by and her chances of conceiving slowly began to recede, she knew…it was already too late. He didn’t say anything of course, but then, he didn’t have to. You didn’t spend twenty years married to the same stallion without coming to understand them, and Lark understood Runcy probably better than he knew himself. She smiled, turning towards the drawing room and paused; maybe…maybe they didn’t need any more foals. An ‘heir and a spare’ wasn’t it? That was what they’d always believed in the circles of high society, but then, they did have an heir didn’t they: Silver Spoon – their beautiful, quiet, and intelligent daughter who would one day have a chance to have foals of her own. She sighed; if only it hadn’t been for that strange fainting illness. If only…if only she… She gave herself a shake, “Sebastian?”

The dour butler appeared as if out of thin air, his black uniform making him almost invisible in the gloomy lobby, “Milady.”

Lady Spoon closed her eyes and lifted her muzzle, taking in the morning air, “Have Rinse ready my hacking wear.” She smiled, “I feel like a gallop this morning.”

Chapter Three - Queen of Waters

CHAPTER THREE

QUEEN OF WATERS

“There she is!” Trestle shouted over the din of ponies in the street. Leaning over the side of the carriage, Runcy clucked his tongue irritably; the only visible evidence there was a ship there at all was a slowly rising plume of dark smoke. Other than that he couldn’t see a thing beyond the solid mass of equines that surrounded them, every one of them pushing and shoving each other with seemingly complete abandon. So much for arriving early then. Damn it all, with this lot blocking the road they were going to have their work cut out for them making any headway at all. He leaned down and tapped the driver’s harness,

“Drop us off here, cabbie, we’ll go the rest of the way on hoof. Kindly ensure our luggage is loaded for us, yes?” He passed the grateful stallion a generous tip and pushed on into the throng, his friend in tow.

“I say!” Trestle shouted over the racket, “There’s no need to be hasty, Runcy old chap, the steamer’s not leaving for another hour or so yet. Hey! Our luggage is still on the…on the bloody…Runcy! Bloody hell…” A rough looking stallion bumped into him and snorted in his ear without so much as an apology. What a disgraceful place! The dock was dirty, seedy, and everypony and his dog seemed to have filled the street for no other reason than to get in the way and be an infuriating bloody nuisance!

Runcy, a large stallion in anyponies estimations, forged ahead, all but ploughing the other ponies out of the way. Keeping close, Trestle followed, treating the older stallion as a makeshift snowplough, or ‘pony’ plough, he chuckled to himself. The stallion watched Runcy and noticed something peculiar: he wasn’t slowing, but then neither were the other pedestrians actually making contact with him either. In fact, it was almost like they simply flowed around him as the waves do around the bow of a ship – rather appropriate in the circumstances he supposed, but the ponies in question didn’t even appear to notice him, instead they simply avoided the space he was occupying…very strange indeed. He was so pre-occupied in thought he nearly walked right into Lord Runcy’s posterior when he abruptly came to a halt.

“Ticket, Sir?”

A hoof appeared in front of Trestle’s muzzle. He followed it up to where the ticket collector in a blue and gold naval uniform was giving him an appraising look.

“Sir?”

“Oh!” Trestle fumbled in his pocket and plucked out his ticket, “Here you go. I take it our luggage will be loaded in due course?”

The ticket collector raised an eyebrow as if the well dressed fellow had just asked if the water would be wet today,

“Yes, Sir.”

Trestle’s mane bristled at the cheeky creature; who did this fellow think he was?! Blasted commoners were all the same, and these nautical types were even worse! What was worse still however was…wait, where was Runcy? He looked up the gangplank to spot a familiar top hat vanishing along the promenade deck. “Damn it!” Trestle muttered, and hurried up after him. He didn’t have time to waste dealing with riff-raff anyway, and now he’d let this one waste some of it with his inane babbling. Didn’t these ponies realise there was more to life than dealing with petty concerns like blasted tickets of all things? How did they think the world worked anyway? Magic? Pah! Trestle reached the top of the gangplank and hurried for where he knew Runcy would be.

A steward opened the door to the saloon bar. He probably muttered something, but Trestle’s attention was elsewhere, scanning the packed room for…there! He pushed forward, eliciting more than a few irritated stares and grumbles from jostled ponies before he reached his goal.

“Scotch, wasn’t it? I took the liberty of ordering a couple of Grawlsbergers too.” Runcy passed the flustered Trestle a cigar as he cut the end off his own, “You ought to relax, Trestle my boy, you’re making me anxious just looking at you.”

The black stallion huffed, “Goddesses above, Runcy, can you blame me? I don’t know how you can be so infuriatingly calm at a time like this.”

“Perhaps ignorance is bliss” Runcy said quietly, holding out a light for his friend. Trestle puffed on the cigar as the grey stallion continued, “I know about as much about this meeting as you do, and the way I see it, is there’s no sense in getting yourself het up when you don’t know what it’s about yet.”

Trestle took a breath and knocked back his drink, motioning to the steward for another, “You know as well as I do what it’s about, and-

“-and I suggest that this is neither the time nor the place” Runcy said pointedly, “Let’s just have a few minutes of peace and quiet to relax and gather our thoughts. The rest won’t be here yet anyway.” He glanced at his pocket watch, “I’d say we’ve time for another round and to finish our most excellent cigars, wouldn’t you?”

The black stallion visibly relaxed and shook his head slowly, “I don’t know how you do it.”

“Experience, old boy.” Runcy smiled quietly, “When it comes to politics, losing your head is a good way to lose it more...permanently, if you follow me.”

Trestle swallowed and unconsciously lifted his hooves to his neck. No, Runcy was right, this wasn’t the time or the place - that would come soon enough. Damn it all, he hated this! All this bloody cloak and dagger nonsense, it wasn’t something any self respecting noble should be getting themselves embroiled in and yet they all danced to its tune in one way shape or form. In any case, they’d all heard the stories of those who’d ‘disappeared’, and the houses that had been ‘disbanded’ by the princess. How in the name of all that’s holy could that be right? It wasn’t as if the ruler of Equestria was short of a bit or two, so this had to be little more than her way of conveniently disposing of troublesome dissenters. And by the Goddesses, they all knew the story of Copper River, the Lord who had dared to question her on matters state. He hung his head; oh yes, they all knew that story!

“How is your young lady?”

“Huh?” Trestle blinked in surprise. His mind had been wandering again and he quickly gathered himself, “Oh, you know, she’s fine.”

“Any plans for expanding the herd?” Runcy asked, “You don’t want to leave it too late, Trestle. Make hay while the sun shines and all that.”

“I know, I know, but Illustria is a little old fashioned like that and wants us to be a little more ‘settled’ first apparently.” Trestle sighed, “She keeps telling me we’re too young to have foals and that her parents waited until they were in their thirties before having her.”

Runcy took a pull on his cigar, watching the blue grey smoke drifting lazily up towards the ceiling fan. “I can remember thinking like that once” he said absently, “You think you have all the time in the world, but every second, every minute that clock ticks away makes your dreams that little bit harder to reach.” He smiled sadly, “Sometimes I think that’s all they ever were.”

Trestle jumped as his friend banged his glass down on the bar top, “Steward? Same again, if you please.” The silver-grey stallion turned a purple eyed gaze on him and leaned forward, pointing at him with his cigar, “Don’t make the same mistake I did, Trestle. Don’t leave it too late, you understand? Be a stallion and stand your ground with her.”
“I know.” Trestle stretched his forelegs and stared at the scotch that had just arrived in front of him, “Damn it all, Runcy, I know.”

His friend lay a hoof on his shoulder, “Tres, look, you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. I can always speak with the others for you if you like.”

Trestle snorted, “And lose face? Good Goddesses, I’d never be able to face my wife again, let alone dare to show up at the royal court. I may be young, but I’m no coward.”

“I never thought you were” Runcy replied with a sly smile. He nodded towards the door where a maroon stallion with a long yellow mane was peering into the saloon, “Looks like we’re required, old boy.”

The black stallion closed his eyes, smiled, and took a deep breath, “Then let’s not disappoint, eh?” Putting down his glass, he climbed off his stool, picked up his hat and waved to the stallion by the door.

Outside on the promenade deck ponies milled around exchanging gifts, kissing loved ones and shouting back and forth to others still on the dockside. It was a typically Equestrian scene, and yet as much as it warmed a part of Runcy’s heart, it made another part of him feel like shouting out in frustration. Equestrians had become soft, not that they’d ever been exactly hardened to begin with of course, but there was an intrinsic sappiness to them which made his blood boil. He closed his eyes a moment and took a calming breath; it didn’t do his blood pressure any good when he got like this, but unfortunately there was more to come – lots more. He followed Trestle inside the open door and trotted down the winding cast iron steps into the bowels of the ship where he was met by a steward who took their hats and overcoats. It was just as well too, it was stuffy down here, with the lack of ventilation telling on the faces of the staff.

Inside the meeting room however was different story altogether. Here it was well lit, with magical lanterns and a cooling breeze emanating from the fans on the ceiling. The floor was luxuriously carpeted in a deep crimson pile which made the ponies’ hooves near silent which only added to the uncomfortable sense of anticipation in the air. Runcy had been here before, many times, whereas Trestle stood out like a sore fetlock as the ‘new boy’. He sighed; the foolish colt was drawing ever more attention to himself by staring open mouthed at their opulent surroundings in wide eyed amazement. He couldn’t blame him he supposed; for a ship the ‘Queen of Waters’ was the jewel in the crown of Barbary Nights’ fleet and the evidence of her fine taste in decoration was everywhere. The walls and even the ceiling were a beautifully carved blend of woods: ebony, oak, Llamalian heartwood and others that had allegedly come from the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters. The paintings that adorned the walls were just as stunning as the rest of the expensive, yet tasteful, fixtures and fittings of the steamship owner’s private meeting room. It was here where deals were made, fortunes lost and gained, sometimes on the turn of a card or the roll of a dice, while other times, like now, there would be more ‘political’ matters to attend to.

“Do you like it?” The terracotta coated mare asked, raising a manicured eyebrow.

“Y...Yes, my lady, it is…magnificent” Trestle gabbled. He turned to find himself inadvertently staring right into her deep yellow eyes, his heart suddenly deciding to jump into his throat and half choke him.

The mare chuckled demurely, adjusting her already perfectly style yellow and white striped mane. “Runcy dear!” she said with a delicate smile, “so nice to see you again.”

“Lady Vale” The silver grey stallion replied politely.

“Won’t you introduce me to your young friend?”

Runcy nodded, “Lady Vale, may I present my associate, Lord Coalford.”

The black stallion bowed, “Please my lady, my friends call me Trestle.”

The mare tittered and held out her hoof for the stallion to kiss, “Well then, we’re all friends together aren’t we, Trestle? And Runcy?”

Runcy bobbed his head respectfully, “Of course, Lady Vale.”

“Hmph! Still so formal, my dear.” The mare gave a sly smile, “You weren’t always so…stiff.” She moved to adjust her pearl white gown, using it as a surreptitious excuse to shift closer to her target, “The offer is still open, Run…it’s not too late.”

Runcy closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm the brief flush of anger that ran through his veins. Apparently noticing the shift in the male’s temperament, the mare changed tack with practiced ease,

“Welcome aboard the Queen of Waters, Trestle dear. She is the pride of my company and the culmination of generations of my family’s work and diligence serving Equestria.” Her brow drew down quizzically, “And what is it your family do again, dear?”

Trestle seemed a little unsure, but to his credit stood his ground. Runcy tried not to cringe as the young stallion nearly choked on his own words, “Coal mining, Lady Vale” he said with a painfully enthusiastic smile.

“Oh.” The mare blinked and looked a little taken aback, “How very…rustic.” She turned to Runcy, the newcomer apparently dismissed without so much as a word, “And Runcy dear, how goes the quarry and lumber business? I understand work has dropped off somewhat lately, that must be quite troublesome for you?”

“Adversity should always be faced with both strength and determination” Runcy replied with a nod to a passing stallion, “Pessimism has been the downfall of many a family over the centuries. Fate deals her cards and we have to play with the hand we are given.”

“Quite so, quite so…” Lady Vale dabbed her muzzle with her lace hankie, “If you gentlecolts would kindly excuse me? One must mingle with one’s guests or they shall think you have stolen me away all for yourself.”

Runcy watched her walk away. He didn’t miss the half lidded glance she gave him over her shoulder, nor the additional sway to her shapely hips as she blended into the gathering crowd of ponies. Trestle moved up beside him, licking his dried lips like some damned colt who’d just seen one of the princesses for the first time and realised the thing between their legs wasn’t just for pissing into a pot.

“Who was that?” the young fellow said half to himself, “She’s-”

“-Dangerous” Runcy said pointedly, and turned to take a drink from a passing steward, “If you have any sense about you, my boy, you’ll keep that in mind when speaking to her.” He took a sip of the aniseed liqueur, “Better yet, avoid doing so altogether.”

“Dangerous?” Trestle blinked and knocked back his drink in one gulp, “Damn it, Runcy, she’s one mare I wouldn’t mind…” He trailed off.

Runcy shook his head, “I know what you mean, and most of the stallions here would too given half a chance, and she knows it too. Mares like her have made a fortune off the bones of former lovers, or so the stories go. My advice to you, Trestle, is to keep that locked in your pants.”

“Keep what in my pants? What…” Trestle coughed as the aniseed came back up, burning his throat, “Celestia’s arse!”

Runcy sighed and called for a glass of water for his stricken friend. Trestle would have to pull himself together if he was to carry any weight with these ponies today, and he himself could potentially be hamstrung if he were to be associated with the lad if he kept tripping over his own hooves the way he was. So much for ‘showing him the ropes’! Blast Lark for asking him to take him along, and blast him for agreeing to it! One of these days he’d be the master of his own household, and-

“I say, is that Lord Spoon? Runcy? Runcy it is you, you old stallion! As Luna is my witness I haven’t seen you in years!” Sunlight Aura, the bright green stallion with a mane that shimmered with an almost magical golden glow that mirrored his name, stared at him with his bright blue eyes, “How are you doing my dear fellow?”

Runcy smiled warmly, “All the better for seeing you old friend.”

Lord Aura clopped him on the shoulder, “Hah! Always so smooth, Runcy, I can see how you managed to bag a frisky filly like…what was her name again? Link? No…Lark…Lark Wing, right?”

Runcy nodded.

“Ah, too many years under the old noggin I’m afraid,” Sunlight said with a shrug, “Still, damned good to see you again anyway. Now, you simply must tell me how things are back there in the sticks and how your delightful foal’s coming along.”

“Silver? She’s not a foal now, she’s a filly and very nearly coming into marehood,” Runcy said a little embarrassed at the inquisitive stallions question, “Little beggar drives me up the wall sometimes, but she’ll no doubt be taking the reins from me before you know it.”

“Bah! A few years left in you yet I’ll wager!” Sunlight laughed, “Now, come along and join me at my table, and bring your young colt friend too, he looks like a lost soul.”

“I bloody well feel like one, too” Trestle mumbled just loud enough for Runcy to hear.

Runcy shot the young stallion a look and he mercifully took the hint. The last thing he wanted was to offend Sunlight, especially after he’d helped his family so much in the past,

“I say,” Lord Aura began, “how did you like my latest discovery?”

Runcy smiled and nodded happily, “Wonderful! Golden Spoon’s victory on the ridge was the first of many and no doubt the high tide for the Legion. Truly she was a mare amongst mares.” His eyes took on a distant cast, as though staring into another world that only he could see, “I don’t know how you find these gems, Lord Aura, but-”
The colourful stallion lifted a hoof forestalling him, “How long have we known each other now?”

“-I…” Runcy began.

“And you still call me Lord Aura?” Sunlight clucked his tongue, “Please, Runcy, not today. Let’s just be friends around this table, if only until this blasted meeting is over, eh?”

Runcy laughed and shook his head, “Of course, Sunny.” The green stallion nodded in agreement as his younger friend continued, “What do you think this is about then?” Runcy asked, “The circle hasn’t called a general assembly like this since I can remember, and I don’t think Hearthswarming Eve celebrations count.”

Sunlight shrugged, “Who knows. I’ve heard a few rumours amongst our brothers, but most of it was hearsay and gossip.” He held up a hoof, “And yes, I know we’re not supposed to, my dear boy, but ponies talk…you know that.”

“Yes…I know that alright.” Runcy gritted his teeth; It was one of the things he hated about Equestrians – they never knew when to shut their incessantly flapping mouths. Only the goddesses knew what Lark was blabbering about at her infernal sewing group meetings too. They were probably gabbling away like infuriated hens pecking at corn! A hoof on his own made him look up in surprise.

“Runcy? How is the little one’s...condition?” Sunlight’s expression was one of genuine sincerity.

Runcy took a breath and smiled grimly, “Silver... She’s…about the same as last time you saw her.”

“About the same” Sunlight echoed, and shook his head sadly, “I see. Have you spoken to my physician? I know that-”

“-yes, I’ve spoken to…” Runcy dug his hoof into the table top, “Sunny, please, I don’t want to talk about this. Not here.”

The older stallion nodded his head gravely, “You’re right, that was insensitive of me, Runcy. Forgive an old stallion his foolishness, eh? Sometimes I don’t know when to keep my mouth shut. Like most ponies I’d wager!”

Despite himself, Runcy chuckled at his old friend’s grin. Lord Aura had been a friend of the family since his father’s time, maybe even his grandfather. Yet despite it all, Lord Aura looked as young as he was, maybe even more so. His coat was so sleek and healthy with barely a grey hair in his mane, whereas his…well, there was a reason he’d begun to cut it short recently, and it wasn’t just for the sake of smartness.

“What do you think of Wellington’s new spats then?”

“I’m sorry?” Runcy blinked in surprise at the sudden change of conversational direction.

“Spats, boy, spats!” Sunlight clucked his tongue and jabbed a hoof surreptitiously to indicate a short red stallion with a pale pink mane standing on the other side of the room talking with two more of the guests. Sure enough a pair of white spats, fastened with neat black buttons, adorned the stallion’s hind hooves.

Runcy wasn’t impressed. “Not for me, I’m afraid –a little too ostentatious” he observed sipping another of the proffered refreshments, “Nothing wrong with a set of well polished hooves, I always say.” He nodded towards the very quiet Trestle, “Take young Trestle here; damned good hooves on the lad, and well polished to boot.”

Sunlight threw his head back and let out a loud guffaw, “I’ll say! I was nearly blinded when he walked in, Runcy!” He fixed the younger stallion with a look that made Trestle swallow in alarm, “Let me tell you something, my dear boy: age comes to all of us, some sooner than others, and always when you least expect it.” He took a deep breath and gave him a toothy smile, “Enjoy your youth. It will be gone, shiny hooves and all, before you know it.” All of a sudden, the tense mood broke and Sunlight sat back in his chair, the mirth sparkling in his blue eyes, “The next thing you know you’ve got knackered fetlocks, a greying mane, cracked hooves, and you’ll be falling over yourself to hide what grandfather time is inflicting upon your body.”

“Spats?” Runcy asked, coming to Trestle’s rescue.

Sunlight sipped his drink and gave him a wink, “Spats.”

Trestle sighed, leaning back into his surprisingly comfortable chair. The red velvet lined affair was large, well cushioned, and elegantly carved, complementing the rest of the décor in the room perfectly. Runcy and Sunlight continued to talk between themselves as if he wasn’t there, and truth be told, he’d begun to wish to the goddesses he wasn’t. To his mind the royal court was akin to a public execution – not of your physical self, but of your character and name, and rumours of what had happened to ponies who’d made an ass of themselves before the princess had been doing the rounds long before he was born. As he grew up elocution lessons became the norm, with practical tests on public and private speaking being hammered into him the way a miner drove the coal face. And that was where he truly belonged – not here, not with these fine society types with their fancy decorations and even fancier drinks. Oh, he tried to put on the face they expected of him, he’d even tried to change his way of thinking too, but deep down inside he was just the same as he had always been. No, give him a pick, a shovel, and a barrow - now that was where a Coalford belonged; you didn’t get muscles like his drinking bloody…what the hell was he drinking anyway? They were small glasses of something that had an extraordinarily strong aniseed like taste that somepony kept insisting on putting coffee beans in for some bizarre reason. Coffee beans! Bloody hell, at one point the buffoon serving them had actually set fire to them! Probably thought the damned stuff wasn’t hot enough already when in reality it could likely strip paint. Still, they were rather moreish and he took another from a nearby tray.

Trestle’s family had been miners for a long, long time, but with the coming of the railways and the explosion in overseas commerce, business truly was booming. They employed hundreds, thousands really, of every conceivable race – all to supply the voracious appetite of the nation for steam power. This had lead to the increase in the spread of the railways and development of steam powered vessels such as the one they were on now. Of course, some felt the introduction of such a mode of transportation was ‘un-equestrian’ and, as one pony had famously said, ‘like a three legged mule trying to outrun a pegasus’. Well, they all knew how accurate that prediction had been! Magic certainly had its place of course, but not all ponies could use magic, and despite the relative harmony of their peaceful world the distrust of unicorns by earth ponies had never quite gone away. Trestle sighed; they probably thought the same way of ‘mud ponies’, and as for pegasi… He gave himself a shake and returned to listening to the conversation between the two stallions beside him; it seemed the tone had taken a decidedly serious turn.

“So is it true then?” Runcy asked, “We’ve all heard the rumours.”

Sunlight nodded gravely, “It is, or at least, some of it. The changelings are back alright. We tried to keep a lid on things, but after they showed their hoof at the royal wedding it was impossible to keep things out of the public eye any more.” He gave his ear a scratch, “Celestia for all her faults, appears to have dealt with the crisis surprisingly well.”

Runcy glanced about him, keeping his voice low, “That’s not what I heard. Some of the ponies I know who were there saw the princess thrown aside like a rag doll and it was up to those ‘elements of harmony’ fillies to save the day. Good goddesses, Sunny, a bunch of bloody girls wielding magic out of legend? It seems too far fetched to be true and yet so many of the nobles saw it happen, it has to be.”

The green stallion gave his younger friend a kindly smile, “I know, but I’m sure there’s more to the story than you or I were told.” He scrunched up his face in thought, “I’m guessing you didn’t get an invite either, eh?”

Runcy grimaced, “Well, actually…yes, we did.”

“And you didn’t go?” Sunlight asked in surprise.

The grey stallion shook his head, “It wasn’t for me. There’s only one alicorn as far as I’m concerned, or two if you count the ‘other one’, but that Cadence?” He shuddered, “No, not that one.”

“I know what you mean.” Sunlight cast Trestle a warning glance, “But I would counsel you to keep such thoughts to yourself, my boy. Some may think your sentiments a little…”

“I understand” Runcy replied quickly, “Believe me, I do.”

Trestle acted as if he hadn’t heard anything. He, like a lot of the aristocracy, had little time for the ‘false alicorn’, this ‘Princess Cadence’, and saw her as little more than window dressing to the royal court. Thankfully she’d been married off to the Captain of the royal guard, so that was her taken out of things…hopefully. There was only one Goddess in Equestria, they all knew that, and you certainly couldn’t count Luna unless you were – he shuddered – a Lunarian! Goddesses, it was unthinkable that such a primitive cult like following had formed around a creature that had given her soul over to the evil that was Nightmare Moon and… He looked up, noticing the silence that had suddenly descended amongst the gathered ponies.

He was here.

Lord Nadir, Weather Well, the rather average looking blue earth stallion with his short black mane and brown eyes, had entered the room. Normally such a stallion wouldn’t have drawn even a second glance, but here, they all knew him, and before him they parted as if by some irresistible invisible force. Runcy lifted his head and nodded knowingly; all the ponies here were earth ponies – no pegasi, no unicorns…as it should be.

Lord Nadir climbed the small podium and cast his gaze across the massed Equestrians and tapped his hoof on the lectern, “Please, brothers, be seated.”

There was a flurry of movement as the ponies hurried to take their seats which had been arranged in a semi circle before the podium.

“That’s our cue” Sunlight whispered, “Come on boys, our seats are at the back on the right.”

In short order all the ponies, mares, and stallions were sat, watching the surprisingly gentle brown eyes of the newcomer as he took them all in with a knowing nod. Trestle swallowed and felt his blood suddenly run cold despite the temperature. Goddesses, he hoped he hadn’t noticed him!

Lord Nadir passed his hat to a young mare beside him and smiled at her, exchanging words none could hear. Was that his wife? Daughter maybe? Trestle jumped slightly as the blue stallion tapped his hoof on the lectern before turning to a tall white robed fellow beside him. The stallion stepped forward and took a deep breath,

“Veritas.”

“Veritas” they all intoned solemnly.

“In the sure and certain knowledge that all who serve this day in the light of the goddesses of Equestria, know all that no tongue shall utter a word to another who is not a brother of our order beyond these walls.” The robed stallion bowed his head slowly, “Veritas.”

“Veritas” they all replied.

The robed fellow stepped back and bowed to Lord Nadir who bobbed his head in reply before addressing the massed ‘brothers’ before him. “Savete Amici” he intoned.

Trestle knew this part. He joined in with the rest,

“Salve, Primus Pilus.”

Primus Pilus, the ‘First Spear’, the leader of their order and speaker of ‘The Truth’, was a pony who commanded power, prestige, and pulled more strings in Equestrian society than few could probably ever comprehend. Trestle felt a chill run through him, and quickly began to wish he’d found some excuse to stay away today after all. Damn it, the way his heart was hammering in his chest, he probably had a good excuse already!

“Brothers,” Nadir began, “Thank you for joining us here today. I know some of you have travelled far and had an early start, and for that, I thank you.” He smiled solemnly, “I would also like to extend a most heartfelt welcome to our newest members today, some of whom have joined our ranks only very recently. I understand they have taken the oath?”

Lord Runcy stood up, “They have, Primus.”

Nadir nodded, “Thank you, brother.”

Trestle’s heart was in his mouth, but now the adrenalin burning through him as hot as the aniseed liqueur was making a bee line straight for his bladder; why the hell hadn’t he gone earlier?! He squeezed his hind legs together as far as he could but it only made matters worse and now he was terrified he’d draw even more attention to himself if he moved too much. Oh, sweet goddesses, let this end soon…

“Brothers…” Nadir took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as a faint smile ghosted across his face. He looked extraordinarily calm, like the surface of a millpond with little more than the breeze to disturb the perfect serenity of the moment. “Time calls to us, all of us: the young, the old, the able, the infirm…its siren call cries out from the darkness of history to the all who would heed its call. Once, long, long ago, our forefathers were born to this great land of Equestria, a land not as you see it now, but a wilderness, a dangerous and unforgiving place where death awaited the weak and the unwary with merciless eyes. It was a time written of in the annals of history, a history which later became legend, a legend which, after countless centuries, became no more than a myth. It was a time that is seldom even spoken of in our schools, our colleges, nor even in the hallowed halls of our universities.” Lord Nadir hung his head, “One could be forgiven for believing that there are those who feel the history of our people should simply be…forgotten.” Trestle felt his eyes drawn to the enigmatic pony as the master of the room continued, “My brothers; who we are, where we came from and where we are going, are some of the greatest questions that many of our most illustrious scholars have pondered for lifetimes immeasurable, and yet the answers…ah, the answers…” He smiled slightly, “how can we find them if there is nopony left to ask the questions? How can we find them if nopony knows what those questions are, nor cares?” Lord Nadir paused and then suddenly looked up, his eyes shining in the magical lamp light as his voice gathered strength, “It is you, brothers, it is you who must bear the torch of this knowledge, the ancient knowledge passed down from generation to generation, and pass it on to your foals. It is your duty to Equestria, to your children, and to yourselves, to remember…remember who you are and who we, as a people, are.” Lord Nadir smiled, “We are all children of the Gods, the true gods of Equestria, and they smile down upon us now as they did from the very first day a hoof was set upon this beautiful green land - from the moment an earth pony turned that first hoofful of earth and planted the seeds that would one day become…Equestria.” He nodded his head, “Our people have grown slack, malleable, and weak from the years of peace beneath the light of our gods, the light created by our creators and tended by their children in their name. But we must never forget, never forget, that it was an earth pony’s hoof, a pony who is connected with the soil, the water and all living things, that truly brings the life to our home. And it is earth ponies: you, me, our sons and our daughters, who must remain vigilant and ever watchful of those covet our shores and verdant grasslands with envious eyes. We must, we shall, remain vigilant in the face of the encroaching darkness that is ever present.” He paused and cast his gaze upon everypony in the room one by one, satsified that each and every one of them was hanging off his every word, “We are the bearers of history, the armour on the backs of our ancestors and the sword of truth. We are the edge that was left to become dulled, that must now be honed and brought back to life to answer the call of our homeland, our Equestria, once more.” He nodded to himself and smiled,

“You home needs you my brothers…will you answer her call? Will you rise to her defence and protect her in the dark days ahead?” He took a deep breath, his words booming out in the confines of the room,

“WILL YOU ANSWER THE CALL?”

There was a sudden sense of something indefinable giving way, an almost imperceptible barrier breaking, and then a wall of sounded erupted within the room,

“AYE!”

Trestle opened his mouth to speak but found his throat had gone painfully dry. Barely daring to move, he cast his eyes at Runcy who was all but glowing with…with what? Pride? Good goddesses, his eyes were like a foals filled with excitement and the sort of wonderment he had expected only to see on Hearthswarming Eve. Was he…was he missing something here? Was there some level to this that only he couldn’t see? He quickly look across the lines of assembled ponies who were all looking at one another with the same excited expression as Runcy. It was almost as if they were under some sort of hypnotic spell or glamour of some kind. Celestia’s buttocks, was he standing out because he wasn’t sharing this moment with them? What should he do?! Trestle’s heart was beginning to race, his temperature soaring to match his rising anxiety level. He licked his lips as an overwhelming desire to get out of there surged through his body, making his hooves itch and muscles involuntarily flex. Closing his eyes, he winced as a bead of sweat snuck in and caused him to blink furiously. Damn it all, what the hell was going on here? What was wrong with him? Was it the-

“Trestle?”

The black stallion yelped in surprise at the hoof on his shoulder.

“You look a little peaky my boy, why don’t you get yourself to the bathroom and have a freshen up, eh?” Runcy helped guide the now distinctly uncomfortable stallion out of the row of chairs, “Come on, get your hooves under you…there’s a good fellow.”

Trestle blinked in surprise and confusion at what had just happened, but the relief at escaping the ‘meeting’ or whatever the hell that had been, was something he was more than grateful for. Right now though the horrible pressing pain in his abdomen was demanding all of his attention. He looked about for-

“The door to the left of the bar” a voice whispered, “Don’t forget to lock the door.”

The young stallion all but fell over his own hooves as he stumbled to the promised sanctuary beyond bathroom door, with a little help from at least one pony on the way. Damn it, he could barely think straight let alone bloody well walk - was he drunk? Surely not, he’d barely touched the damned stuff they provided here. He took a breath of the warm air, heated by little more than the body heat of all the assembled ponies, and entered the frigid air of the bathroom.

It was as if he’d crossed over to the herd.

Cool air, tiled floors and walls, and the chill seat of the porcelain bowl… Dear goddesses… Oh, Celestia! A flush of warmth and relief flooded Trestle’s body as he relieved himself in the expensive looking bathroom. Dainty pictures of puppies, kittens, and flowers adorned the walls along with bowls of delicately scented pot-pourri including, of all things, knitted toilet roll cosies. Trestle was so relieved he barely noticed, and besides, just to breath the cool air of the bathroom was luxury in itself without…toilet roll cosies. Bloody hell, whose idea was that? Did it keep the paper warm or something? He began to chuckle to himself and leaned his back against the cold tiles, revelling in the feeling against his hide. And then, reality hit him: he had to go back in there didn’t he? And to make matters worse, he was certain he’d made a complete cock of himself.

“Oh, why me…” Trestle muttered. Reluctantly, he washed his hooves and, adjusting himself in the mirror, gave himself a little nod of self encouragement, “Right then” he said to his reflection, “let’s get this over with, Trestle my boy. If you can get through this then Canterlot will be foals play.”

Taking a deep breath he left his porcelain sanctuary and plunged back into the milling throng of ponies. Nearby, Runcy was chatting with several other ‘brothers of the circle’. At first it had struck Trestle as strange as to why they insisted on calling everypony a ‘brother’ when there were quite clearly mares there too. Runcy had said it was a tradition, as if that was the answer to everything that was inexplicable in this strange world, but to Runcy, everything was a tradition, or if it wasn’t it damned well should have been. His friend hated anything modern, and in fact Trestle was surprised the grey coated creature had agreed to come to the meeting on a steamship at all – and a modern steamship at that! How the enigmatic Lord Spoon hadn’t gone into conniptions because it wasn’t as old as the bloody hills he’d never know. Trestle adjusted his stiff white collar and noticed the steward with a tray of what appeared to be canapés on a silver tray floating in the glow of magic. Personally he didn’t have anything against unicorns, in fact many of his workers were unicorns. When it came to paperwork or the more ‘technical’ aspects of mining operations, magical object manipulation and levitation saved time and trouble to no end, whereas earth ponies on the other hoof used their understanding of the rock, their feel for the various strata and veins of ore and coal, to bring to the light the very life essence of Equestria. They were the ones who performed the real work so far as he was concerned; they were the strength, the power within their homeland, and-

“I’d try the prawn vol au vents, personally, they’re simply delicious.” A familiar female voice from behind him made Trestle spin round in surprise.

The elegant mare looked back at him with a peculiar smile on her face, as if she knew something that he didn’t. It made his skin twitch.

“Prawn?” Trestle asked, “That’s a-“

“Meat?” Lady Vale finished for him, “That depends upon your perspective, my dear Trestle.”

The stallion blinked in surprise, “Meat is meat, be it from sea creatures, air or land, my lady.”

“Really?” The mare took one from the steward and held it up between herself and Trestle, “Who says so, Lord Coalford? Who is it that tells you this is the way the world must be?”

Trestle wasn’t sure where she was coming from, but he didn’t want to appear rude, and certainly not ignorant. He lifted his muzzle, “I believe it is common knowledge madam.” Damn it! Why did he call her madam?! Now he’d look like he was being belligerent – he could have cringed at his own stupid choice of words. Yellow eyes, like molten gold in the lamplight, gazed at him,

“Common knowledge” she intoned. A moment later, her liltingly feminine tone of voice returned, “Common to some perhaps, but not to all; not to those who can see beyond the obvious to the truth that lies beneath. Sometimes, Trestle, you need to dig deep to find what you seek.”

Trestle found himself hanging off her every word. There was something extraordinarily alluring about this mare that had his undivided attention.

Barbary Nights, the lady of the House of Vale, moved closer, her voice dropping to a pleasant purr that had the young stallion’s tail all but quivering, “Tell me, Trestle,” she began, “do you have them? Do you have the mark of the warrior within you?”

Trestle swallowed, “The…the warrior?”

Lady Vale smiled, “Of course.” She tapped him on the chin, gently, almost imperceptibly, but the touch was like an electrifying jolt that burned through Trestle’s body. “You know them as ‘wolf teeth’, dearest Trestle. Perhaps like some you view them as an aberration, a left-over from a previous age.” She chuckled, “But we know differently, don’t we.”

“Do we?” Trestle swallowed, “Lady Vale, I don’t understand what you’re saying. Equestrians are herbivores.”

“Are we?” The vol au vent disappeared into her mouth.

Trestle watched her incredulously as she ate the small pastry treat. Her eyes closed and a slight moan escaped her lips, the tiny morsel slipping down her throat. The young stallion’s eyes took in every movement, his ears every sound…

“Delectable” Lady Vale’s eyes opened and all but nailed Trestle to the wall, not with their strength, but with their intense femininity. He was helpless, and she knew it. The mare’s gown swished across the floor as she approached him, another prawn vol au vent in her fore hoof,

“Taste…”

Unresisting, Trestle opened his mouth and felt the pastry upon his tongue. The richness, the texture…it truly was…delectable…

“You see,” Lady Vale said quietly, “Sometimes it takes another who knows the truth to bring those who live in darkness into the light of understanding, Trestle.” She leaned closer to him, her perfume dancing in his nostrils. “Sometimes, that which is forbidden…can be the sweetest fruit.”

Trestle’s eyes met hers, his heart thumping so hard he felt he was going to pass out. The mare’s scent lingered in the air around him, the gossamer sound of her dress sounding unnaturally loud in the hubbub of the room. Like a bubble bursting, reality crashed back in on the black stallion; had she cast a glamour on him? Goddesses, what was that?! He had a mare, a beautiful, wonderful mare, one who…who was nothing like…Lady Vale…Barbary Nights... He closed his eyes and felt his head turning unbidden to look for her once more, to take in just the faintest glimpse of that amazing creature…just one more-

“Trestle?”

“GAH!” The black stallion balked, “Celestia’s bucking arse, Runcy, you scared the bloody life out of me!”

Runcy sniffed, “Apparently so.” He looked past his friends shoulder and shook his head sadly, “She’s never changed. Never.”

Trestle rubbed his face, “I’m…what’s never changed?”

“It doesn’t matter” Runcy said, taking a sandwich from a passing tray, “I’ve already had my say, and I don’t see why I should need to repeat myself.”

“About what?” Trestle asked. He gave his mane a scratch and narrowed his eyes, “Damn it, Runcy, I’m not a bloody colt any more, just say what you mean.”

Runcy huffed, fixing him with a hard stare, “And I said I’ve already warned you, didn’t I?” He closed his eyes and sighed, “Do I need to say it again, Trestle? Keep away from that mare, she’ll eat you alive.” He tapped the young stallion on the shoulder, “Trust me…I know.”

“But…” Trestle began, but Runcy just shook his head, ending the conversation without another word. He decided on another conversational direction,

“Did I miss anything whilst I was in the stallion’s room?”

“The best canapés,” Runcy replied, “the haybacon cream and mushroom are always the first to go. Honestly I don’t know why Barbary doesn’t simple make trays of the things as that’s all anypony wants. If I didn’t know better, I’d go so far as to say some of the ponies here only come for the free drinks and snacks.”

Trestle chuckled, his earlier anxiety disappearing like morning mist.

“Come on, let’s go for a smoke.” Runcy clopped his friend on the shoulder, “I need some air. It’s always so damnably stuffy in these things.”

“Not a fan of steamships, old boy?” Trestle quipped.

Runcy snorted, “I’m not a fan of iron coffins that can plummet to the ocean’s depths, no. Give me the wind in my mane and the salt air in your lungs. That...that is where I belong.”

“A sailor?” Trestle asked in surprise, “You want to be a sailor?”

“Hah!” Lord Runcy let out a guffaw as they climbed the stairs to the promenade deck, “Maybe when I was a foal, my boy, but Lark would have me gelded to even suggest such a thing to her!” He shrugged, smiling as a gust of wind hit him, tousling his mane, “No. I have a dream, a dream of galleons, ships of oak and canvas, tar and iron, flying through the cloud sea beneath the bright sun of our homeland.”

“Flying?” Trestle passed Runcy a cigar, “I can’t say I'm keen on airships to be honest, I’ve a better chance of swimming than flying if anything went wrong!”

Runcy shook his head, “I’m not talking about airships, Trestle.” The grey stallion’s eyes sparkled, “I’m talking about the fleet, the amethyst fleet, the last ships of the Crystal Empire.”

“Oh come on!” Trestle laughed, “You don’t seriously believe in that fairy story do you? It’s a load of old bunkum!”

“Is it?” Runcy shook his head knowingly, “You have heard of Golden Spoon haven’t you?”

“Of course I have, who hasn’t?” Trestle replied, “She was one of your ancestors wasn’t she? She’s a legend amongst the nobility.”

Runcy nodded, pleased with his young friends understanding, “What if I told you the amethyst fleet wasn’t a legend? What if I told you I have Golden Spoons diaries where she speaks of them and about how they aided in the movement of troops and supplies during the war with Nightmare Moon? Would you believe in fairy stories then, Tres?”

“I…I don’t know what to say.” Trestle turned to stare out across the water, “If the fleet existed, then that would mean-”

“That Sombra existed? That the Crystal Empire existed?” Runcy smiled, “Not everything you read is a true reflection of history, Trestle. History has been… ‘sanitised’ - cleansed, and repackaged to protect modern sensibilities and feelings. What you have been taught is not a lie, no…a lie can be found out you see, and countered by the discovery of the truth.” He shook his head, “No, why lie when you can simply alter the truth to suit a narrative that speaks directly to the heart of the listener, telling them what they want to hear, and believe.” Runcy took a puff on his cigar, letting the smoke curl up around him, “Not many want to believe the truth, Trestle, and even less want to hear it. After all, history is dead and buried, isn’t it? Who wants to find out about unpleasant things that may spoil a wonderful night’s sleep eh?”

“But the Crystal Empire…” Trestle paused, thinking back to his history lessons as a foal. Dear goddesses, the Empire was little more than folklore, but…but if it were true then… “It could come back.”

Runcy’s knowing chuckle sent shivers down the young stallion’s back. “Oh, yes” Runcy said, rolling the smoke around his mouth and blowing a smoke ring, “History has a habit of repeating itself, my young friend, and woe betide those who have forgotten it’s lessons, for we may all be doomed to see them repeat once again.”

“But Sombra was a monster, Runcy.” Trestle breathed, “If even half the stories of that creature are true, then one day…oh, goddesses, it doesn’t bear thinking about.”

Runcy nodded, “No…no, it doesn’t.” He shrugged, “But of course, what we ‘know’ about the King of the Empire may be like our own history – distorted. Who can know the truth about what has become myth?”

“Veritas…Truth…” Trestle muttered.

His friend just nodded and leaned on the ships railing, staring out across the sea. High above a seagull’s cry echoed out, its lonely call chilling Trestle’s heart to its very core. Goddesses, who wanted to know the truth.

Far below the water frothed and heaved as the Queen of Waters made her way towards the capital city of Canterlot, sending white smoke up into the cold sky from her tall chimney like some great iron dragon. Like many nobles, Trestle had offices near the palace, but he hadn’t wanted to uproot his family and make a home there. Most had estates out in the country and would spend time commuting when they were required to attend, staying in the palace’s accommodation wing or, if they were particularly wealthy, their second home in Canterlot. A call had been made by the palace for the nobles of all houses to attend, and the steamer was brimming with the biggest names in Equestrian high society. No doubt the palace would be heaving, and in some respects that was a comforting thought. With a little luck he’d simply be lost in the rush – just another new face in the crowd. Of course it was a shame his wife wasn’t with him on this trip to keep him company, but then she’d probably end up bored senseless from it all anyway. And when Illustria grew bored, she let him know it too. He didn’t mind, he loved her even with her more disagreeable…mannerisms.

Illustria’s parents were owners of several farms around the quiet town of Flint Hills, which despite its name sat nestled amongst some of the best land for growing crops in Equestria. For generations the area had been noted for its high quality crops of oats, barley and, in particular, hops. Earl Iron Share hadn’t been slow in realising that the quality of the soil imparted a particularly unique flavour which he exploited in his hop growing and before long the ‘Flint Hill Brewing Company’ was born, along with their flagship ale the much beloved ‘Flint Hill Special’. The rich foaming brew with its malty taste and earthy notes had a taste that, once acquired, quickly became the beer of choice for ponies of all backgrounds. Iron Share had soon made a small fortune, and unlike many other minor nobles, had embraced new Equestrian technological innovations by utilising coal rather relying on magic to power the brewery. Trestle suspected this was more down to the fellow’s obsession with ‘the latest thing’ as he called it, rather than any deep-seated dislike of unicorns. After all, since Earl Share’s wife, the Lady Hinterland, was a unicorn it was very unlikely!

Trestle had been negotiating a contract at Earl Share’s manor when he’d first seen Illustria, and he’d been so distracted by the amazing creature that her father had ended up talking to himself for several minutes before the younger stallion had regained his senses. What an experience that was! Thank Celestia that Iron Share was a ‘pony of the world’ or else Trestle’s obvious interest in his daughter could have ended very badly indeed. Incredibly, rather than chasing Trestle away, Earl Share had instead invited the black coated stallion to tea and formally introduced him to his daughter… the lovely Illustria...

Goddesses, the way her orange eyes gazed into his made his heart melt like butter in a skillet, and she knew it. Illustria wasn’t like the other nobles’ daughters though - far from it; she was at heart a farmer, as indeed was Earl Share himself. Illustria by comparison to most, was quite plain: a young mare who was average height, average build, a fairly ordinary straw colour with a mid length cream and mint green mane and tail. Her mane was plaited down both side of her neck with a simple red ribbon in each. She wore a striped pink and white dress that was quite clearly more intended for work than show, and to Trestle’s surprise she’d worn it for tea! Well, she’d washed up of course, but it was definitely the same dress, and even had a few marks from when she’d been working earlier. But for Trestle it didn’t matter, his heart had been lost to her from the moment she’d fixed him with her incredible eyes - those large orange orbs that made his knees quiver and his tail twitch. Sure, she was forceful sometimes, headstrong certainly, but he didn’t mind her taking charge at times, in fact it was quite…‘exciting’ in a way. Some of his friends thought he was henpecked, but what did they know? Coming home to a perfect wife in your perfect house with your perfect foals may be their idea of happiness, but to him, coming home to a wife covered in flour and wearing a pinny soaked in sugar and cinnamon from a days baking with the smell of true home baking wafting from the open front door of his home was a little slice of heaven. And when he kissed her, the taste of cinnamon…

Giving himself a shake, Trestle asked, “How did you and Lark meet, Runcy? I don’t think I’ve ever asked.”

The grey stallion raised an eyebrow, “Lark?” He shrugged, “There’s not much to tell really. She’s the daughter of Lord and Lady Glass. Our parents arranged everything for us when we still foals.”

“Arranged?” Trestle felt a shiver run through him, “It was an arranged marriage?”

Runcy nodded, “There’s no law against it, and besides, either of us could have refused at any time.”

Trestle’s eyes went wide, “Yes, but…Lord Glass? The Lord Glass, as in Eminent Glass?” Runcy nodded. Trestle couldn’t believe it, “But, the Glass’s are a legend! Their development of thaumaturgical theories helped advance Equestrian technology unlike any other.” He paused, “But…but they’re…”

“Unicorns? Yes, they are, or rather...were. Lord Glass passed away last year several months after his wife.” Runcy rubbed his forehead, “Lark was something of an aberration in their family, at least that’s how they looked at it. She was married off as soon as she was old enough, and her parents never spoke to her since.”

“They never…” Trestle’s voice died away, “Oh, Runcy, I’m sorry.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about” Runcy replied with an ironic snort, “She didn’t find out her mother had died until the official notification arrived from the registrar’s office.” He sighed, “She wasn’t even invited to the funeral.”

“How did…” Trestle swallowed, “That must have been hard for her.”

Runcy smiled bitterly, “I don’t think it was as hard for her as you might think. Lark had little love for her parents after they’d sold her off. I count myself lucky that we have the relationship we do, otherwise…” He tapped the ash off his cigar, “Only the goddesses know what life would have been like for her.” Runcy glanced at his friend, “Anyway, what about your in-laws? A little better than mine were I’d wager.”

Trestle nodded, “Very much so. I suppose I feel a little overwhelmed by them sometimes because they show so much interest in us. In fact I suspect they’re a lot keener for us to start a family than my own wife!”

Runcy laughed, “Well, as we said before, that my dear fellow is well and truly in your hooves!”

Chuckling, Trestle threw the stub of his cigar overboard, “Runcy?” his voice dropped slightly, “You don’t think I made an arse of myself down there do you?”

The silver-grey stallion shook his head and stretched his hind legs out, “No. The Primus can be a little overwhelming at times but you didn’t miss much. He always opens the meetings before letting the others speak and the treasurer and secretary give their reports. Now, if you want a sure cure for insomnia, then that is the part you want to pay attention to.”

Trestle breathed a sigh of relief. Runcy could just be saying that to settle his nerves of course, but he’d take it at face value. His poor nerves were already stretched to the limit as it was without his imagination making things appear far worse than they actually were. In any case, something the Primus had said was niggling at the back of his mind like an itch he couldn’t scratch, “I didn’t understand all that stuff about the ‘True Gods’” he said shaking his head, “Am I missing something?”

Runcy leaned back on the railing and groaned, “Believe me, Trestle, you don’t have to buy into all that ‘ancient mysticism’ stuff if you don’t want to. The circle is an organisation as old as the hills and it has some rather entrenched ideas that some find a little unusual or even downright strange. As I said to you, Veritas is more of an ‘old boys’ club and little more. If you treat it as a useful way to network with other nobles and develop business contacts then it can be a very useful tool. Oh…and Barbary’s buffets are more than worth making the effort for the trip too, I think you’ll agree.”

Trestle barked out a laugh, “True! Although I think I’ll pass on the prawns in future. The goddesses know what eating that thing will do to my insides.”

“Everything in moderation, my dear Trestle” Runcy smiled, “Always.” He looked towards the door at the stallion in the white and gold tunic,

“Sirs? The meeting is about to recommence. If you would be so kind as to rejoin us downstairs, refreshments are still available.”

“Now that’s something I like to hear,” Runcy said clopping his compatriot on the shoulder, “but I’d steer clear of that aniseed liqueur if were you.”

The rest of the meeting was, as he had predicted, interminably boring. So much so that the grating sound of Lord Aura’s snoring was making more than one pony look across in bemusement while in the background the treasurer droned on as if everypony was finding his facts and figures intensely interesting.

They weren’t.

Slowly, Trestle’s head began to sag and his eyelids closed, as indeed were several others who were now pleasantly full of the free drink and food. Runcy tried to stifle a yawn, but it probably wouldn’t have mattered if he’d got up and danced a jig – nopony was paying attention any more and murmured conversations were breaking out all around the room regardless of the treasurer’s explanation of the ‘previous fiscal period’. Lord Runcy stood up, stretched, and bobbed his head respectfully to treasurer before making his way to the bathroom; not that the old beggar had even acknowledged him, but protocol was protocol nonetheless. It was a trait lost on many of the young, but with any luck Trestle would stick to the tenets of the circle and at least try to keep their traditions from fading away into the obscurity of history. How much important knowledge had been lost over the decades? It didn’t bear thinking about. So many years of peace following countless years of war had pulled the teeth from Equestria, leaving them with…what? The ‘Royal Guard’? Hah! A mere shadow of its former self, and perhaps not even that. Golden wouldn’t recognise them now: a loose assemblage of weak, soft and lazy ponies who wore the relics of those who had given their lives for their country, people and princess – It was a bloody affront to their memory. How Celestia put up with it, he would never know. His hooves clopped on the tiled floor and he entered the stall, sinking onto the seat with a sigh; he couldn’t hold onto his drink as well as he once could, and Lark had been concerned about him developing gout too. He examined his forelegs and sighed; Goddesses above, it wasn’t as if he drank gallons of the bloody stuff was it? A gin and tonic, a brandy or a little…hello, what was this?

Movement caught his eye as another pony walked in and stopped outside the door to his stall. There was a sound of rustling, and a snort before a piece of paper was pushed under the door. Runcy stared at it and narrowed his eyes, staring at the bold letters written in pencil on the white piece of paper,

Meet me at the bow at midnight. Come alone.

Almost immediately the words began to glow, and in a faint flash of magic they disappeared as it they had simply never existed, leaving a perfectly clean piece of paper. Runcy sighed, putting the now blank missive to good use and flushed the chain before walking to the sinks to wash his hooves. Whoever had left the note had, rather predictably, already left. He knew who the note was from already though, didn’t he? Damn it all! She already knew what his answer was, but he would no doubt cause her offence if he did what he knew he should and simply not turn up. That meant that he’d have to stay up all bloody night playing that foolish mares game. Well, he would, and he’d also tell her to leave him alone in no uncertain terms. Runcy sighed, looking at his reflection in the mirror: a few more white hairs in his mane, a few more lines around his muzzle; why she had set her sights on him he’d never know. Certainly, Barbary was an attractive mare and knew all too well how to get her own way, but he was a married stallion, didn’t she realise that? But of course she did, and she also knew damned well he had a foal too, but that wouldn’t stop her, would it? Bloody females! They should stick to their knitting or whatever it was they did when they weren’t sticking their muzzles into business that didn’t concern them - like his! Irritably, Runcy rubbed his hooves on one of the towels and turned to leave.

Sunlight was staring right at him.

“Follow me.”

Runcy closed his eyes, took a breath, and headed after the enigmatic stallion. Knowing Sunlight it was probably something interesting that he didn’t want anypony else to see, so maybe…maybe it was another of Golden’s diaries? By the goddesses, that had to be it! He followed his friend out into the now thinning crowd to a side room, where a rather burly stallion was stood outside radiating a barely restrained aura of menace. Whoever he was, he was enormous – an earth pony stallion in a suit that must have taken literally yards of material to tailor, incorporating muscles that looked liked they could crack walnuts with little to no effort whatsoever. The fellow shot Runcy a suspicious glare before nodding to Sunlight and opened the door without another word. Whatever this was, it was beginning to look decidedly unlikely to be a hitherto unknown volume of Golden Spoon’s after all.

The room beyond was still quite spacious, but certainly more intimate. A heavy oak table with a green top, gold writing equipment and several chairs, were already occupied. Along the wood lined walls, pictures of ships, Barbary’s fleet, screamed to the viewer of her pride in her company as well as her wealth.

“Drink?” Lord Nadir waved a hoof towards a gold trimmed crystal decanter.

Runcy held up a hoof, “No thank you Primus, I fear I have already indulged a little more than usual,” he nodded politely towards the mare walking into the room behind them, “thanks to our kindly host.”

Barbary smiled demurely and took a seat next to Lord Nadir, “You are most welcome of course, Lord Spoon.”

Lord Spoon…Runcy felt like cringing at the name. Barbary’s eyes spoke volumes: she was angry with him, at his rejection of her - at least until midnight. Sweet Celestia, why couldn’t she just leave him be? Unfortunately to mares like Barbary the word ‘No’ apparently meant to simply try harder. He nodded to her politely.

“Take a seat my boy” Sunlight offered, motioning towards a chair.

Gratefully Runcy did so, sinking into the spindle backed chair that was rather surprisingly a lot more comfortable than he’d expected. Still, it didn’t do much to allay his concerns; he didn’t like this whole scenario - was it about Trestle? Goddesses, it bloody well was, wasn’t it? Well, he was used to dealing with damage limitation exercises, so he would just have to see where this went. Lord Nadir’s expression however was giving nothing away, although his dark brown eyes watched him with the intensity of a cat watching a potential meal,

“Lord Spoon, may I call you ‘Runcy’?”

“Of course, Primus” Runcy replied.

“Good…good…” The blue earth stallion gave a thin smile, “Your family are doing well, are they not?”

“They are, Primus. Thank you for asking.”

“Not at all, not at all” Lord Nadir gave a faint chuckle under his breath, almost imperceptible, but it was there. Runcy could feel a twitch in his mane but didn’t let his eyes move from the Primus. Whatever this was, the fellow would eventually get to the point.

“You have heard about the recent invasion by changelings, no doubt?” Lord Nadir asked. Runcy nodded. “Then you may have also heard about what happened during the battle in Canterlot, hmm?”

Runcy nodded, “A little, Lord Nadir, although I believe the press may very well have played down the matter to prevent concern amongst the citizenry.”

“Indeed.” The Primus took a sip of his drink and slowly placed the glass back down on the table, “The reports in the newspapers have been…’frugal’ in their explanation of the events that transpired within Canterlot, and the palace alike.”

“The palace?” Runcy asked.

This seemed to be precisely what the Primus wanted to hear, “Exactly” he said with a deep nod of his head, “The palace, or more specifically the throne room, where the Queen of the changelings herself had taken the place of the bride to be.” Lord Nadir paused, the corners of his mouth twitching, “Princess…Cadence, as she is styled.”

Runcy nodded. He was no fan of the ‘Manufactured Princess’ as many rather facetiously referred to her, and to hear of her being replaced by a changeling didn’t seem that far fetched. After all, she was no ‘true’ alicorn like Celestia. Runcy had seen the pictures in the newspapers – they had spoken volumes of the damage caused to the capital during the invasion, although they had almost universally referred to it as an ‘unfortunate incident’. It was a masterpiece of understatement if ever there was.

“I presume you have heard tell of what happened to Celestia then, Runcy?” Lord Nadir asked.

The grey stallion nodded, “I have heard rumours, my Lord, but what the truth of the matter is, I’m not certain.”

Lord Nadir snorted, “And not surprising either.” He took a breath, “A palace wide memory alteration spell was invoked regarding a particular ‘incident’ that the palace officials did not want spreading to the general population.” Lord Nadir leaned forward, steepling his hooves, “You suspect already what I am about to say, do you not?”

Runcy closed his eyes and felt his chest tighten slightly. Of course he suspected; how else could the invasion have occurred without Princess Celestia being removed from the equation somehow. But how had this situation been allowed to progress to the point where the changelings had been able to threaten the very capital itself anyway? At best it suggested some level of incompetence on behalf of the armed forces and intelligence services. At worst it meant…betrayal.

“Yes…I can see I was right about you, Runcy.” Lord Nadir smiled to himself, “A stallion who appreciates the truth about history and the struggles of our people to remain free and prosperous would be right to be sceptical of officially recorded reports.” Lord Nadir leaned his muzzle on his hooves, “Permit to me pass you over to Lord Aura.”

Sunlight nodded to the Primus and then addressed his younger friend, “Runcy, what you heard about Celestia is true. The changeling ‘Queen’, ‘Chrysalis’, impersonated Cadence and attacked the princess.” He closed his eyes, “I didn’t believe it myself at first, but the rumours are indeed true; Celestia was…struck down.”

“Struck down!” Runcy barked, rising from his chair, “Is she…?”

Sunlight raised a hoof, “She’s alive, don’t worry, and made a full recovery from what we understand.”

“But…how do you know this is true?” Runcy asked, “I confess I’ve heard rumours, but if what you say is correct and a palace wide memory alteration spell had been used, then how do you know all this hasn’t been distorted somehow?”

“I believe I may be able to answer that.” Barbary raised a manicured hoof, “If I may, Primus?” Lord Nadir nodded. “I understand that wide area effect spells can weaken with distance, and you may already be aware that earth ponies have a degree of natural resistance to magic already.” The mare smiled, “To make it easier to understand, Runcy dear, several ponies in the throne room ran as fast as their hooves could carry them and managed to avoid the more ‘potent’ effects of the memory spell. Personally I’m surprised that a more thorough job of this wasn’t performed, however I suspect that they believed that a couple of ponies ‘fantasy stories’ would be treated as just that.”

Sunlight nodded, “The facts speak for themselves, Runcy: An invasion force was able to penetrate to the very heart of Equestria, our princess was attacked, and then the matter was rather incompetently covered up.”

“And the ‘elements of harmony’?” Runcy asked.

Lord Aura nodded once more, “All true. The fillies used the same ancient magic used to help defeat Nightmare Moon to repel the changeling invasion. The newspapers claim that Cadence apparently had some part to play along with her fiancée, although I find that part to be mostly fantasy – probably propaganda for the newly-weds.”

Fillies! Runcy could feel his hooves digging into the arm of his chair. Dear Goddesses, what the hell was going on here? A thousand years of Equestrian peace had lead to this? Wars, death, destruction, the struggle of his ancestors, their ancestors, to throw off an enemy of extraordinary strength and lead by a demonic creature with the power of a god, and now look at them; one little push and the whole rotten façade folded like a house made of cards. He felt sick…

The room fell silent. Only the clock on the wall steadily ticking the time away seemed to make any sense now. Runcy looked at the glass of brandy that had been pushed towards him.

“I know how you feel” the Primus said solemnly, “I didn’t believe it myself at first, but there it is.”

“She…she defeated Nightmare Moon” Runcy whispered. He lifted the glass in his shaking hooves and swallowed the brandy in one slug, “Golden…the Celestian army…it was all for this?”

Lord Nadir smiled gently, “Runcy, listen, it has been a thousand years or more since the war with Nightmare Moon and the Legion. Only the goddesses know what truly happened during that most darkest of times, but we cannot, cannot, allow our beloved home to fall back into that darkness once again.” He shook his head, “Our people are weak, our army reduced to no more than a ceremonial assemblage of career officers and overdressed security guards whose efficacy was all too apparent during the attack on Canterlot.” He snorted ironically, “Dear Gods, Runcy, we had to rely on magic wielded by children to save us…children…”

Runcy’s emotions were running wild. An urge to shout, scream, cry, buck something into next week and simultaneously throttle the bloody life out of something all blended into a maelstrom of emotions that threatened to overwhelm his reason. They had to do something! They couldn’t let things like this stand! What if it happened again? In fact, with word no doubt spreading about the near fall of Equestria to an army of emotional vampires, other ancient enemies may decide that the time was ripe to finally expand their territory, and in reality, who did they have who could stop them? Children? Bloody hell, what were they going to do? He hung his head and gritted his teeth, trying miserably to hide his emotions from the others.

A hoof appeared on his shoulder; it was Sunlight, “Runcy my boy, I think that you of all ponies, with your understanding of our people’s history, can clearly see what this could mean for Equestria.”

Runcy let out a breath, “Why are you telling me this?”

Sunlight sat back down, motioning towards the Primus who nodded slowly, “There is more to the story.” Runcy’s ears swivelled round, focussing on the Primus’s words. “What we tell you here cannot be repeated beyond these walls, brother. If you do, you will be ostracised by our order, your family name removed from the rolls and treated as one of the lost. You understand this, do you not?”

Runcy nodded. He knew the line, as did all members of the circle. It had been ingrained in their hearts and memories from the very first day: silence. Nopony spoke of the circle outside the circle, else the light of truth be drowned in the lies that flooded the world like the very darkness Nightmare Moon had once threatened to drown them all in. The light of truth must always burn pure and bright, carried always by its bearers and protectors : Veritas. “I do, Primus” Runcy stated, his hoof over his heart, “I swear upon the memory of our ancestors that I shall never speak of these matters to another.”

The blue stallion nodded and passed him over to Sunlight, “There are several points to consider, Runcy” he began, “Firstly, the invasion itself: how did a force of such a size manage to travel across Equestria undetected and attack our capital. Secondly, how was the changeling queen not detected by Celestia until she was able to attack her and overcome her? And thirdly, what will happen to our country’s standing abroad?”

“Any word from the other kingdoms or the empire?” Runcy asked.

Barbary shook her head, “Nothing yet, but it is only a matter of time. The Llamalian Emperor is not the type to discount rumours as mere fantasy; he will look to investigate for himself, and I suspect he will find enough tongues all too happy to wag.”

It was true; ponies were well noted for being incessant gossips and who knew what state secrets had already been thoughtlessly given to rival nations. Celestia’s hairy ears, it didn’t bear thinking about.

Lord Nadir closed his eyes in thought, his next words sounding as cold as the chill they sent down Runcy’s spine, “The Princess has decided to…negotiate with the changelings.”

“She…” Runcy’s mouth went dry, “But why, why would she even contemplate such a thing? You cannot negotiate with creatures like that! You know as well as I what those things are capable of, Primus. We all know the legends.”

“Indeed” the blue stallion replied, “And now legends are coming to life before our very eyes, with the intent of stealing our home and enslaving us all.”

“Dear goddesses…has she lost her mind?” Runcy shook his head, ashamed at what was happening in his land, but also at what he was feeling. He, like so many of their people worshipped their princess, the very embodiment of the three tribes – Celestia, daughter of the gods themselves. To think that she would even contemplate negotiating with creatures of such malice, such utter evil, was unthinkable. This was the result of a millennia of peace, of…weakness. She had been beaten, defeated by one of the dark ones, and now the only path left was…appeasement? This wasn’t happening, this couldn’t be happening! Appeasement meant surrender, showing your enemy that you were incapable, or unwilling, to fight back. It could only ever lead to one conclusion: the end of Equestria as they knew it.

Sunlight leaned towards him, “Runcy, we don’t know what Celestia has in mind. It’s entirely possible that this is a ruse, a plan to stall the enemy long enough to allow us to build up our strength.”

“Strength?” Runcy let out an ironic laugh, “What strength?” He looked up at his friend, his eyes burning with anger as Sunlight sat back quickly. “We have no strength! We have spent the last thousand years sitting on our arses growing fat and apathetic. Our only strength now comes from selling goods to other nations that could simply walk in here any time they pleased and take everything our ancestors ever fought for without so much as lifting a hoof to stop them. Goddesses protect us all; if we’re negotiating with creatures like these, we may as well wave a white flag!”

Lord Nadir got up from the table and took out a cigar, passing one to Runcy, “I think you can see now why I asked to see you, Lord Spoon.” He pushed a box of matches towards him, “Your family, your line, were the ones who were able to rally Equestria to the call to arms. I fear that in the days to come, we will need ponies like you.”

Runcy’s ear twitched, “Equestria has an army already. They’re weak, granted, but it still has one. What about Lord Cinch the defence minister? Has anypony approached him? I’m told he has the princess’s ear.”

Nadir snorted, “Cinch? He is leading the call for peace with the changelings.”

“He…he what?!” Runcy shot out of his chair, “That damned traitor!”

“Runcy, please…” Barbary motioned towards the chair, “I know you’re upset.”

“Upset?” Runcy could feel his muscles twitching, aching for action, to do something, anything other than remain trapped within this damned iron coffin while his daughter, his precious daughter, was living in a world of vampiric monsters that could be anywhere, or even any pony! He growled under his breath, “I think I have a right to be upset, my lady.” Runcy turned to the Primus, “Where was Princess Luna when all of this was happening? Where was she during the wedding ceremony?”

“Nopony knows” Sunlight said quietly, “Some suggest she was off fighting the changelings with the army, whilst others say she was…” he closed his eyes, “involved with them.”

Lord Nadir took a pull on his cigar, sending out the smoke to wreath his muzzle as he gazed into the fire, “Runcy…there are rumours, suggestions, that something is happening in Canterlot that could bring about the end of all we know and hold dear. If they are true, then…” he trailed off.

Runcy sat up, “Primus, tell me.”

The blue stallion nodded, “Tell him, Barbary.”

Barbary closed her eyes as she spoke, “Runcy…I’vee been told by friends of the circle who work in the palace, that Celestia, the princess, has…lost her mind.”

Runcy froze, “What? How can you say such a thing?”

“How can we not?” Sunlight cut in, “The evidence is here before your very nose, Runcy. You said it yourself: she is willing to negotiate with demons mere moments after their defeat by a group of young fillies. My friend, I have asked myself the same question time and time again; why would the princess even contemplate entrusting so much power to these young girls? Is it perhaps because she is incapable of using this magic herself? Then I asked myself how it was that this alicorn, this daughter of the gods, the one who legends say destroyed King Sombra and banished Nightmare Moon, was defeated by a mere changeling when she was surrounded by her royal guard in her own palace?” He shook his head, “Tell me, Runcy, tell me the answer…because I wish I knew.”

“Run…” Barbary hung her head, “I know it hurts to think like this, and worse, to say these terrible things, but you must see it yourself; the princess is no longer the all powerful goddess many of us once thought.”

Runcy squeezed his eyes shut as the dreadful reality of their situation hit home. He took a breath, breathing it out slowly, “What is it you want of me” he asked.

“Nothing” the Primus replied. He turned to face the grey stallion, his brown eyes watching his every move, “At least, not yet. We are gathering our most trusted brothers and bringing this gravest of matters to their attention. I’m sure you already understand, Runcy, that we cannot allow any word of this to leak out or it could mean not only the end of our order, but also the end of everything we hold dear.”

“Runcy, we love our home, as you do.” Sunlight smiled and leaned over to pat his friend’s foreleg, “I know you’ll be there to stand by our side, as Golden Spoon once did, ready to defend Equestria from those who would do her harm.”

Runcy didn’t know what to say. He barely noticed Sunlight and Barbary leave, leaving him sitting in his chair staring at the edge of the desk in a daze. Normally he was so self assured, positive and driven in all he did. Now…now none of it seemed to be of any importance whatsoever. After all, if what they said was true and Celestia really had lost her power, if their country genuinely was willing to negotiate with those things, then all of it, everything he had ever worked for, would be for nothing. He stared at his hooves and felt a shudder run through him; he wasn’t the spry stallion he had once been, and what he knew of war and tactics came only from the myriad of books in his library. If this meant war, if Equestria truly was destined for the melting pot of conflict once more, what could he do?

“Oh, Goddess” he murmured, “Silver…”

Lord Nadir watched him silently for a moment and shook his head. Runcy was a loyal Equestrian, a pony of standing and a traditionalist. They would need more like him in the months to come; many, many more. He got up, walked towards the door and paused, “Runcy?” He placed his hoof on the grey stallion’s shoulder, “We all have something, or somepony to protect. Whether we stand or fall, is something that only we can decide.” With a clink of glass, a small bottle appeared in front of Runcy, “Accept this as a token of thanks for your loyalty, and please, enjoy the rest of the trip. Your brothers are with you.”

The door closed with a click, causing the lord of Spoon Manor to look up and focus his weary eyes on the bottle before him. It was so small, so insignificant in size, and yet what was inside was, for his daughter, the essence of life itself. He reached out and lifted the small container, pressing it gently to his muzzle,

“Oh, Silver…what have I done…”

The deck outside was devoid of ponies, save for those who had ventured out after a few late night tots in the saloon or had found a partner for the evening. In a virtual daze, the silver-grey stallion made his way to the stern of the iron vessel and stared down at the churning waters below. Even in the waning light the white froth stood out in stark relief against the inky darkness of the sea as the Queen of Waters made her inexorable way towards Canterlot and the palace. High above him the stars were appearing like tiny pinpricks of light in an infinity of emptiness, devoid of warmth, joy and… He took a breath and sighed loudly; what was the point in allowing himself to feel this way? In reality, Celestia had probably agreed to negotiate with the changeling queen to avoid any future conflict, and maybe, just maybe, all these predictions of impending doom were little more than the worried murmurs of those who had a great deal to lose. He huffed; who didn’t? Changelings hadn’t been seen in Equestria for such a long time that they were bordering on become little more than a Nightmare Night story to frighten foals. In some respects it was just as well too; if word got out it would only serve to fuel fear, with the dangerous and very real possibility of ponies turning on their own as paranoia fuelled panic spread across the nation. In other ways, the habit of Equestrians to ignore what was happening around them as being ‘somepony else’s problem’ or to dismiss more unpleasant thoughts as fantasy, could equally take them beyond the precipice and into the unthinkable depths of self destruction. Ignorance may be bliss but it could also be a one way ticket to the afterlife.

Runcy took out his pipe and packed it, lifting out a match and charring the tobacco before tamping it down. He normally enjoyed his pipe, not that Lark really approved of course, but she rarely commented on it, save that he only ‘do it in the study’. He smiled sadly to himself and closed his eyes, feeling the cold of the iron railing seep through his clothes, fur and skin. He didn’t like modern vessels, they felt so…cold. The galleons of old with their canvas sails and the creak of a wooden hull…now that was how a pony should live. When he was a foal he used to imagine himself as a pirate, roaming the high seas or the skies above the clouds, boarding enemy vessels and plundering them of all their gold and jewels. A wench in one foreleg and foaming mug of ale in his hoof as he sang the old songs…Goddesses, if he could weave magic and disappear back to those heady days, he would happily go. Or would he? He had a wife and foal to protect now, and as the stallion of the family that was his priority now, not fantasising about impossible dreams. Runcy turned to face Trestle who was staggering towards him with a foolish smirk on his face,

“You’re drunk”

“Ah…pony feathers!” Trestle blurted, weaving sideways slightly, “I don’t bloody well care. I’m tired, bored, and I can’t get that bloody mare out of my head.” He burped loudly, “I tell you, Runcy old boy, if you had the chance, wouldn’t you? I mean…come on! Have you seen that flank?”

Runcy rolled his eyes, “Oh yes, I think we’ve all seen that flank.”

“What does that mean?” Trestle huffed, “She’s…she’s a lady! A real…real lady…”

“Trestle?” Runcy asked.

“Hmmm?”

The grey stallion took a breath, “GO TO BED!”

“Humph! Bloody killjoy…” Trestle furrowed his brow, lifting his foreleg as if to say something, thought about it, shrugged, and tottered off back to his cabin. Runcy shrugged and chuckled to himself; the young lad had a certain charm about him, even it was a little childish at times, but there didn’t seem to be a bad bone in his body. As for himself… He reached into his pocket and fished out the note before checking his pocket watch: it was time.

Giving himself a shake, Runcy walked casually up to the bow along the promenade deck. Much of the ship was in darkness now except for the crew’s quarters and the lights from the bridge while below the light streaming from the portholes added a curiously soothing golden glow to the water. It was quite beautiful, in a strange way. He glanced up at the smokestack, watching the plumes puff out and then drift off into the night sky…yes, quite beautiful, if you like that sort of thing. He smiled grimly to himself and waited.

He didn’t look round at the approaching hoof steps and simply waited.

The voice had a distinctly feminine note to it, but was muffled, possibly by a scarf or hood, “Don’t turn around, Lord Spoon. If you do, It’ll be the last thing you do.”

Runcy shrugged, “Have you come to talk to me, or mug me, friend?”

The unseen figure snorted, “Neither. I have come to guide you to the truth; a truth you may find ‘unpalatable’.”

“Now there’s a novelty” Runcy huffed. “Well?”

There was an intake of breath, “Don’t believe everything you hear, Lord Spoon. The truth is far more complex than you are being lead to believe by those in whom you have placed your trust.”

Runcy waited, “And that’s it, is it? Is that what this whole mysterious ‘meet me at midnight’ bunkum was about? To tell me not to believe everything I hear? I’m not some naïve foal, and I certainly didn’t-”

“Your friend is lying to you.”

“My…” Runcy blinked, fighting the urge to turn round, “Who? Which friend?”

“There is a place, far to the north that holds the answers, Lord Runcy” the figure said levelly, “Soon, you will be asked to travel there with certain ponies within your circle. It is then that you will discover the truth for yourself.” the female chuckled, “After all, a lie is far easier to believe when it is wrapped in the truth, is it not?”

“What? Who the bloody hell are you?” Runcy instinctively moved to turn but froze as a metal tube was pressed to the back of his skull with a distinct ‘click’.

“One wrong move, Lord Runcy, and your filly will never see her father again. You wouldn’t want that, now, would you?”

Runcy’s mane shivered as his anger flared, “What the hell do you want from me? If you’re going to shoot me, then shoot me and the devils of Tartarus take you!”

“We shall speak again” the voice said quietly, “For now, you may turn around.”

Runcy span to face his tormentor, yet instead of facing a pony, he found himself staring at a short silvery metal tube, immediately followed by a bright flash of red light that made his head spin and his ears scream like banshees. Runcy hissed in pain and threw his hooves up to his eyes as the light and sound gradually diminished.

He was alone.

So, that was it was it? More blasted cloak and dagger shenanigans, and this time from a pony who’d threatened to actually shoot him! He sank to his haunches and began to laugh; it was, when you thought about it, absolutely bloody ridiculous. For more years than he cared to recall, he’d complained about ponies lacking any backbone and here, on a ship on the way to the palace, one had shoved a gun into the back of head and threatened to kill him if he didn’t listen to them. Ah, the irony was delicious! He gave himself a shake and rubbed his eyes. What the hell had she done to him anyway? Magic, it had to be…bloody unicorns…Still, what she said was decidedly troubling; whether he could believe her or not however remained to be seen, but...one of his friends? Who, Trestle? No, it couldn’t be. But if it wasn’t him then who? It couldn’t be Sunny, he’d known him since he was born and he’d been a friend of his father’s too, so…Barbary Nights? Good goddesses, it could be anypony. Runcy winced; that damned mare had nearly blinded him and his ears were still ringing even now. With a groan he pulled himself to his hooves and headed back to his cabin. With any luck they’d be entering port some time around eight in the morning and then it was off to the palace for all the joys of the royal court. Sometimes he envied Lark and her carefree life of sewing and croquet.

Back inside, the lights were almost blinding in contrast to the deck and he had to squint to allow his eyes to readjust. Aside from the ever present throb of the engines, with the peaceful waters and lack of a sense of motion the interior of the vessel could have easily been mistaken for any one of the numerous high class hotels in Canterlot. He’d stayed in more than a few over the years and their prices always matched the opulence of the rooms. To try and save money, he’d flown to Canterlot once in an airship at Lark’s insistence. Luna’s backside, he’d never forget that! What an experience; nopony had warned him what ‘air turbulence’ was and the bloody thing had been blown around the sky like one of Silver’s kites! Never, never again!

A steward walked towards him up the corridor and bobbed his head, “Good evening, Sir.”

“Good evening” Runcy replied, stifling a yawn. He rubbed his eyes and rummaged in his pocket for the…key? A glint of something shiny on the thick carpet caught his eye and he looked down to see a brass door key sitting where it had been carelessly dropped. Curious, he picked it up and looked at the attached number plate: 51. Runcy looked up at the number on his door and froze – it was his cabin. Carefully he tried the door, and sure enough, it was unlocked. For a moment he wondered about calling the steward but the fellow had already rounded the corner and vanished from sight. This, he thought to himself ironically, was why ponies used to carry sidearms. He took a breath and slowly began to push the door open. It moved silently on its well oiled hinges and he silently thanks Barbary for her staffs dedication to detail. Everything on the ship was perfect, like her; not a hair out of place, nor even a scuff on her immaculately polished hooves. No, like Barbary, everything here ran as smooth as silk, and like silk, she was sat at the centre of it all like a spider waiting for her prey. Oh…oh, no…Barbary… Runcy groaned; she was on the bed. In the darkness of the room he found the cord for the lamp and pulled, sending the magically infused light out to illuminate the sleeping figure.

“R…Runcy?”

The grey stallion dropped to his haunches and facehoofed, “Trestle?! You… you bloody idiot!”

“Oh goddesses…I don’t feel well…” The stricken black stallion looked up at him helplessly, “I think we got our…” He suddenly turned a distinctly grim shade of green.

“Hang on!” Runcy dashed to the bathroom and returned with the waste bin, and just in time too. Trestle had his muzzle unceremoniously grabbed and shoved inside it as his stomach heaved its contents out in a steaming cascade of half digested snacks and alcohol. The smell was intriguing to say the least. Runcy shook his head at his stricken friend and held his mane out of his face as the young stallion emptied his stomach into the waste bin. Damn it all, there went his nights sleep; there was no way he’d be able to-

“Run?”

Runcy closed his eyes; it didn’t look like he’d been far off the mark after all. “Barbary…”

“Are you alright? One of the crew said there’d been strange lights on the deck and the steward said he saw somepony down the corridor.” The mare fussed with her mane and looked down at the young fellow with his head in the bin, “Is that your friend?”

The grey stallion sighed, “Apparently.” He fished in his pocket and pulled out another key: 52 – Trestle’s cabin. Somehow they’d managed to get their keys muddled and the drunken fool had collapsed on his bed. Still, at least he hadn’t been sick on the thing.

“I’ll fetch a bucket” Barbary suggested and slipped from the room to return moments later, ready for the next bout or retching. “We can’t leave him like this,” she said concernedly, “why in Equestria did you let him get in this state?”

Runcy snorted, “I think he was quite capable of getting himself into this condition without any help from me” he grumbled, “He may look like a child, but he’s old enough to know when to stop pouring bloody alcohol down his throat.”

Barbary frowned at his swearing, “Well regardless, somepony is going to have to stay up with him. I can’t have a passenger drowning in their own vomit on my ship.”

“Perish the thought” Runcy muttered.

Barbary shot him a look, “Run, call the steward and have him bring a pot of coffee, water, and a box of oat rounds.”

“Oat rounds?” Runcy asked.

“Just do it!” the mare snapped.

Without another word, Runcy charged out the door and nearly head first into the very steward who’d walked past him earlier. The fellow’s eyes went wide in surprise, but quickly nodded to the unusual request and trotted off to fetch the coffee and biscuits. Back in the room, a sound like somepony dumping a bucket of porridge onto the floor met him, together with a sweating and gasping black stallion. Runcy shook his head; ‘one of your friends is lying to you’, eh? If he had to discount anypony, it would be the young lad. It was probably a tad difficult to engage in espionage when you were spewing your guts out. Now, as for the enigmatic mare sitting beside him and holding a damp flannel to his muzzle, that was a very different matter.

“It’s on its way” Runcy assured her, and took a seat beside her while surreptitiously sliding his more personal belongings out of the way. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Barbary, but if anything happened to the gold pocket watch his grandfather had bought him he’d never forgive himself, and the way Trestle was flailing around, nothing was safe. He couldn’t watch any more, and besides, the young stallion’s groans and prayers to Celestia were beginning to grate on his nerves. Runcy got up and took the waste bin to the bathroom, dumping the stinking contents down the toilet before rinsing it out in the bath, all the while trying his best not to breath. It wasn’t working, and the acrid smell was soon making his own stomach react in resonance with the ‘bucket filler’ next door. Huffing, he began roughly collecting his belongings – room 52 wasn’t it?

Barbary looked over at him in concern, “What are you doing?”

Runcy threw his panniers over his back and moved to one side to let the steward in with his trolley, “I’m going to bed, and if you have any sense, madam, you’ll do the same.”

“You can’t leave him like this!” she said in alarm, “He could choke in his sleep!”

The grey stallion snorted, “I can assure you, there is nothing left inside him to choke on.”

“He’s your friend, Run, you can’t-”

“-I can, and I will.” Runcy narrowed his eyes, “He’s not a child, Barbary and I am not his father. If the damned fool wants to half kill himself with alcohol and whatever it was you made him eat – prawns wasn’t it? Then so far as I’m concerned, then he is the architect of his own problems. Besides, you should be grateful; I’m sure he put more than a hoofful of bits in your coffers tonight, so why don’t you return the gesture and give him a little of your famous tender loving care?”

“Runcy, you…you rat!” Barbary snapped, “How could you?”

“Quite easily” Runcy replied. Pinching one of the oat rounds from the steward’s trolley, he waved the stolen treat in the air as he disappeared into the corridor, “Good night, Barbary. Don’t stay up too late now.”

“RUNCY!”

The door closed with a defiantly loud click.

The ships bell rang, its mournful sound echoing down the corridors and even into the cabin. He was tired, physically and now emotionally as well. By the goddesses, did he really have to face all of this? By rights he should be at home with his family, with Lark and his beloved daughter, Silver. Lord Runcy rummaged in his pocket for his old pipe and held it up to the lamp. It had been his father’s, and his father’s before him. Just how old it actually was, nopony knew, but as much as Lark hated the thing, when he smoked it he felt that little bit closer to his family…just for a while. He rotated it in his hooves, noting the familiar scars on the dark cherry wood bowl, the unusual patterning on the amber stem and the teeth marks from generations of Spoons. He took a sniff of the tobacco and smiled – it was ‘Black Water’s Mellow Field’, a blend that held hints of whiskey, molasses and black cherries. A little packed into the bowl, the flare of a match, and the grey-blue smoke began to curl up towards the ceiling. Runcy walked to the porthole and unbolted it before swinging it up and locking it in place.

Fresh air off the sea drifted into the cabin, taking out the pungent tobacco smoke and playing with Runcy’s mane. Divested of his overcoat he could feel the cooling air that little bit more, and it felt wonderful. With a deep sigh, he leaned back in his chair and stared out at the stars and the sparkling waters stretching off into infinity; they would be there soon, and before long he would be able to set off back home to see his loved ones. Runcy sighed and took a puff on his pipe, allowing the smoke to roll around his mouth, then something digging in his side caught his attention and he reached into his pocket to take it out. It was the bottle the Primus Pilus has left him: a bottle of tiny crystals, each not much bigger than a pea, and shaped like their name – ‘wendigo tears’. What they actually were was unknown, and to the best of his knowledge the bottle he had back at the manor was the only one in existence – a memento from Golden’s army days. He’d had everypony look at them, from scholars to historians, wizards to traders. None had known what they were, save for speculation based on the name on the label, but…this bottle looked new, and it was full. He held it up to the light, turning it round, watching each tiny facet of the tiny crystals inside reflect a million colours that had always been so fascinating to him ever since he was a foal.

And then he’d found the diary.

Runcy had read how Golden had discovered the healing powers of the wendigo tears during the last days of the war and how they had saved ponies who would have normally been beyond saving. Whether they were a medicine created by the wizards of the time, or the even the Legion, Runcy had no idea, but still… He put the bottle back in his pocket and stood up, leaning on the porthole as he took another pull on his pipe,

“I’ll be back soon, Silver.” He took a breath, tossing his mane, “Soon.”

Chapter Four - Be seen and not heard

CHAPTER FOUR

BE SEEN AND NOT HEARD

The cacophony of countless hooves rumbled though the building, the sound amplified by the wooden floors and adding a bass note to the shrieks and giggles of dozens of children as they charged out into the playground and fields surround the colourfully painted schoolhouse.

“I said no Running!”

Miss Cheerilee’s voice was lost in the din of excited fillies and colts, all of whom were determined to enjoy the fifteen minutes of freedom afforded to them for breaktime to the fullest. Diamond Tiara, as usual, brought up the rear to avoid the ‘riff raff’ as she called the other students and, just as usual, she was wearing her namesake, a delicate tiara in her hair that she had taken to wearing ever since transferring to Ponyville school. Silver had asked her about it once, but the subject had fallen flat almost immediately; Di didn’t like to be questioned.

“Have you got yours?” the pink filly asked with a twinkle in her eye, “I’ve brought mine!”

Silver nodded, her plaits swinging in tandem. They tickled her neck a little when she moved but she’d already noticed the jealous looks of the others and, perhaps a little guiltily, she’d positively beamed with pride. Producing a cloth bag from her pannier, she placed it on the smooth hard surface of the playground, “Are we going to play with the others?”

Di huffed, “Well, I suppose it would make more sense to do that, but do you really want to mix with them? She flicked her head, motioning towards the three fillies who were sat around a nearby chalk circle and quite obviously enjoying each others company.

“We…could?” Silver said tentatively.

“Huh!” Diamond Tiara snorted, “Well, I-”

“Diamond Tiara?” Miss Cheerilee’s voice called out over the playground, “Diamond Tiara?”

“Here, Miss!” the pink filly trotted over to the colourfully coated mare.

“Ah, there you are” Cheerilee said pleasantly, “Come with me please, your mother’s here to speak to you.”

Di furrowed her brow, “My mother?”

“Yes, your mother. I do know who she is you know.” Cheerilee rolled her eyes, “Come along, Diamond Tiara, don’t be tardy now.”

Di followed the teacher through the rear entrance to the school and along the now deserted hallways. Her hoof steps sounded unnaturally loud in the near silence, although her mind was positively buzzing with questions. Why was she here? Had something happened? Mother didn’t normally attend the school during the day like this, in fact she never had! Now that she thought about it, where was Randolph? Oh, no…had something happened to him? He was pretty old after all, but he seemed to be physically fit still despite the odd wobble. She’d grown up with him since the day she’d been born and-

“Ah, Diamond Tiara, at last; I’ve been stood here for hours!” Di’s mother stared down her muzzle at her daughter, “Well?”

Di hung her head, “Sorry, mother.”

“And so you should be, I didn’t raise you to be tardy like the rest of the riff-raff at this school. Honestly, I don’t know what possessed me to allow your father to pressure me into agreeing to have you transferred here. Wheat Halls Grammar School was the place for real learning, for progression, not…not…” her face screwed up in distate, “this.”

Miss Cheerilee, apparently completely overlooked by the pompous creature, cleared her throat, “Mrs Rich, may I remind you that school is still in session and your daughter will need to return to her lessons shortly?”

Spoiled Rich shot her a look which she met with one of her own. Diamond Tiara’s mother, a larger, older, near carbon copy of her daughter save for her purple mane and tail, had a well deserved reputation amongst the school board for being arrogant and pushy. Cheerilee knew all too well how easily such a creature could have her ‘removed’ from the school and her career turned to ashes. But even so, to stand here and have her beloved school, the school she had worked so hard to improve and bring up to modern standards, was something she simply wouldn’t tolerate.

“Yes…I’m sure she does” Spoiled Rich said levelly.

“Where’s Randolph?” Diamond asked, peering past her mother’s legs, “Is he…?”

“Never mind him, Diamond Tiara, I’m here to tell you that your father and I are going away on a business trip this afternoon and you’ll have to stay with your grandfather for a few days.”

“Wh…What?!” Di’s eyes went wide in surprise, “Not old Midas!”

Spoiled Rich’s eyes narrowed, her chest puffing out in indignant fury. Di closed her eyes and cringed back; she’d gone too far…

“HOW DARE YOU ANSWER BACK!” her mother roared, “You ungrateful girl! After everything we’ve done for you, after everything we’ve given you, you have the audacity to question me?!”

Di took a step back, her ears drooping submissively, “I…I’m sorry…”

Her mother wasn’t finished, “Don’t you even think of walking away when I’m speaking to you, Diamond Tiara, STAND STILL!”

Cheerilee lifted a hoof, “Mrs Rich, please, you’re frightening Diamond Ti-”

The pink mare rounded on her in a blind fury, “Don’t you dare tell me how to raise my children! Who do you think you are? You’re nothing! NOTHING! You’re a back woods teacher, teaching back woods foals how to count beads and I expect you can’t even do that right!”

“Mrs Rich!” Cheerilee gasped, “May I remind you that you are on school property that-”

“That my husband owns!” Mrs Rich sneered, “And if you wish to continue to stay here playing with your imbeciles, Miss Cheerilee, then I suggest you watch your tone.” She turned back to her daughter, “Pick yourself up, Diamond Tiara, we didn’t raise you to act like a simpering weakling. Lift that head high, girl!”

Di did so, fighting back the tears that threatened to erupt at any moment.

Spoiled Rich sniffed imperiously, “Now, Randolph will be here to collect you after school and take you straight to Midas’ manor. Be sure to be on your best behaviour, as I will not want to hear of anything but glowing reports when we return, do you understand?”

“Yes, mother” Di said quietly.

“What was that?”

Diamond Tiara lifted her head, “Yes, mother!”

“Humph!” Spoiled Rich turned to leave, pausing for a moment to cast a look at Cheerilee, “I will let your attitude slide this time, Miss Cheerilee, but don’t think my patience has no limits. I can assure you, it does.”

Di glanced up at her teacher. Cheerilee said nothing, but to her credit she didn’t back down nor did her eyes show anything other than a cold contempt for the older pink mare. She felt a shudder run through her spine, barely noticing the sound of the carriage heading off back down the lane from the school. She tried to take a breath to calm herself, but instead found herself nearly choking. Celestia’s feathers, her hooves wouldn’t stop trembling!

“Diamond? Are you alright?” The magenta mare’s pale green eyes looked right into Di’s, her voice calming and full of genuine concern. The little filly nodded,

“Of course, Miss Cheerilee.”

She didn’t seem convinced, “Are you sure? You can go and lie down in the nurses office for a while if you like.”

“No thank you,” Di said quietly, “I’m perfectly fine.”

Cheerilee closed her eyes and nodded, “Diamond, if anything is troubling you, you can always come and speak to me any time you like. Right?”

Diamond took a breath, “Yes, Miss. Can I go now?”

“Of course” Cheerilee turned slowly to watch the pink filly dash off along the corridor towards the freedom of the playground and her friends before letting out the pent up breath she’d been holding in. She was a teacher, a guiding light for young minds and hearts on their way to adulthood, and yet…and yet she could only do so much, couldn’t she? Spoiled Rich was an obnoxious creature, and one who was quite content to spread that bitter and poisonous attitude of hers wherever and whenever she could. And yet despite that, her husband doted on their daughter and gave her anything she asked for, which did little to help Diamond Tiara’s own attitude towards the other children. Cheerilee sighed and walked into the staff room; money didn’t buy everything, although a little more of it could certainly be put to good use buying new furniture and repairing the leaking roof, but at least she had a home to go to that was warm and cosy. It was far more than little Diamond Tiara had. In her home there were no cruel words to wound her heart, no cold stares or unrealistic expectations from a mother who treated her as an inconvenience in her life. No, money couldn’t buy everything, but perhaps that was why Spoiled was the way she was; perhaps it was the way her husband happily gave in to their daughter’s every whim that had tainted Spoiled’s heart to create the empty creature she was today. Then again, maybe she’d always been that way. Cheerilee looked up at the clock; a few more minutes wouldn’t hurt. She sighed and put down her pen, staring at the words on the notepad. Somehow, without even realising it, she’d written her unspoken thoughts:

Money can’t buy a mother’s love.

She quickly ripped out the page and threw it in the bin. Nopony needed to see that, least of all… Cheerilee gave herself a shake; she was meeting Big Mac tonight, she didn’t want to be in a state when she saw him. No, she had something to look forward to, and there was no sense in dwelling on things she had no control over. No matter how much they hurt…

********************

“Silv?” Diamond raised herself up on her hind legs, trying to find her friend. Where in Equestria was she? “SILVER? Si-” her eyes fell upon a sight she never thought she’d see… “Silver Spoon?”

She couldn’t believe it; the silver-grey filly was sat with three others: an orange filly with magenta hair, a white one with lavender and pink hair, and the third one of the troop, the yellow one with the red hair and that ridiculously large bow in her mane. Silver was…she was…

“Di?” Silver Spoon looked up to see her friend’s wide eyed expression, “Apple Bloom asked if we wanted to play marbles with them and-”

“You…you’re playing marbles? With them?!” Diamond Tiara’s eye twitched in indignation, her voice failing her as she tried to come to grips with what she was seeing right in front of her. “Silver Spoon, I…I thought…” She swallowed and took a breath, “No, I do NOT want to play marbles with these three…imbeciles!” Di closed her eyes and lifted her muzzle, “I thought you had more decorum, Silver Spoon, than to lower yourself to the level of the gutter, playing in the dirt with these…blank flanks.”

“Hey!” The orange one, Scootaloo, dared to face her with a look of outrage…outrage! “Who do you think you are, Miss Perfect? We asked Silver to come and play with us because you’d run off and left her on her own!”

“I had important matters to attend to, chicken wings, and that’s a lot more important than rolling little glass balls around in the filth.” Diamond Tiara’s expression changed to a cruel leer, “A place I’m sure you’d feel right at home. If you had one.”

Scootaloo sat upright, her mouth opening in shock.

“That’s mean, Diamond Tiara! You apologise now!” It was Apple Bloom, the country bumpkin now.

Di had anticipated this, “Ah yes, the mud grubber. Tired of snuffling for worms on that sess pit you call a farm, Apple Boob? Decided to try and better yourself by stealing the friends of your betters?”

The white filly jumped up now, her bi-coloured mane bristling, “You take that back! I thought better of you Diamond Tiara. Your mother and mine have been friends for years. I thought she’d have brought you up better than this!”

How…how DARE she! Diamond Tiara’s teeth bared, her tail lashing wildly, making Silver cringe back in fright, “You little freak!” Diamond screeched, “You think you’re so special do you? You think you’re something because your family happened to get lucky and make enough bits to buy their daughters a cattle shed you laughingly call a boutique? I wouldn’t put those rags on pigs!”

“Di…Please.” A pair of blue eyes filled Diamond Tiara’s vision, “Please, don’t do this, they didn’t mean any harm.”

“YES THEY DID!” Di howled. Her eyes were beginning to sting in the corners, her heart hammering in her chest, “They’re trying to steal my friend from me, and you…you betrayed me! You’ve turned your back on me, after everything we’ve been through together, you stab me in the back!”

“I haven’t Di…” Silver tried.

“Hey you!” Scootaloo growled, pushing Silver to one side, “If this is how you speak to your friend, it’s no wonder nopony likes you.” The orange filly nodded her head as if affirming her own words, “We asked her to play with us, that’s all.”

Apple Bloom stepped up, “Yeah! If you can’t deal with your friend having other friends, then you’re just a big dummy.”

“Girls, please…” Silver tried to intervene, but was pushed away by a slender pink leg,

“Oh, I’m sorry” Di said in a menacingly low voice, “I should have remembered, you three are always right aren’t you? I mean, we all know that, don’t we? The, what is it you call yourselves? The ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ wasn’t it?” Di tossed her mane and smirked, “Three babies trying to act all grown up. It’s no wonder the teachers treat you all as if you’re something special. You’re ‘special’ alright…very ‘special’.”

“Diamond Tiara!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. Apple Bloom looked confused as she tried to work out what the pink pony was referring to, and even Scootaloo was glancing at her friends for help.

It was all the gap Diamond Tiara needed, “Oh, forgive me, girls, a little over your head was it? I can understand poor Apple Boob feeling a bit lost lost with words of more than one syllable, of course. After all, being a country bumpkin does come with some more ‘innate’ difficulties, doesn’t it? I mean, what with all those ‘close’ family members.” Di tapped her chin thoughtfully, “All with the same name too…makes you wonder, doesn’t it?” She turned on Scootaloo before she could open her mouth, “As for dear Scoota-poo here, I mean, what can you expect from a pony who doesn’t even know who her own parents are?” She held up a hoof in exaggerated mock sympathy, “Poor thing, it must be so difficult for you at the orphanage every night.”

“SHUT UP!” Scootaloo yelled, “I’m sick of you! We all are, you’re nasty, mean ,and twisted!”

“Am I? So many names you have for me, Scoota-poo.” Diamond Tiara shook her head sadly, “And yet there is one name to describe you that you never hear, do you? And yet, it’s so apt.” Di smiled, “Do you know what they call foals with no parents, you flightless dodo?” Her eyes narrowed…

“DI!” Silver Spoon shook her head furiously, upsetting her glasses, “Don’t! You’re going too-”

“Bastard.”

Silver tried to stop her, she really did, but it was far, far too late. Scootaloo span around in a whirl of orange fur and buzzing wings, her hind hooves shooting out like lightning, straight towards Diamond Tiara’s face. It all happened in the blink of an eye and yet at the same time, Silver felt as though she were dragging her hooves through treacle. The silver-grey foal pushed forward, trying to shove her friend out of the way, trying to stop the fight that was already off the starting blocks and heading unstoppably towards its conclusion.

There was a sickening crack that made everypony in the school yard look round. All they saw was the figure of a small pony on the hard ground…and four fillies staring at her in horror.

“S…Silv…?” Diamond Tiara leaned down slowly, her hooves trembling, “Silver? Silver, I…are you…?”

The little grey filly opened on eye, wincing in pain as darkness began to press in on her, “Di? Are you…alright? You’re not hurt are you?” She lifted her hoof weakly up to her friend.

Diamond Tiara caught her friend’s hoof, “Am I alright?” She couldn’t fathom what she was seeing, let alone hearing. Di’s heart was in her throat, tears pouring down her cheeks, “Oh, Silv! Silver!”

“I’m…I’m sorry, Di, I didn’t want you to…” Silver closed her eyes, “I’m so tired, I…”

“SILVER!” Diamond Tiara squeezed her friend’s hoof to her chest as the silver-grey filly collapsed, “Somepony get a teacher! For Celestia’s sake, hurry!”

Everypony began running around in a blind panic, shouting and yelling all at once. It was a storm of emotion, a tempest of sound with only Silver Spoon and her friend at the centre of it - a centre where time seemed to slow to a virtual stop. Di hugged her friend’s head to her chest and cried, her tears soaking into the warm fur of the only one who had ever treated her with kindness, and as a…a friend. Where was Miss? Where was the teacher? Why was this taking so long?! She rubbed the salty tears away from her muzzle and looked up into the wide eyes of the orange monster that had…that had…

“YOU!” Di shrieked, her face contorting in horror and despair, “This is all your fault! You did this! You killed her! YOU MONSTER, YOU KILLED MY FRIEND!”

“I…I didn’t…” Scootaloo began to babble.

“Get out of here!” Di screeched, “Get your stinking foulness out of here! I don’t want to breath the same air as a beast like you!”

“I…”

“Diamond Tiara? Who’s…” The familiar magenta mare appeared like a goddess from the throng of children all pressing in to get a view of what was happening, “Silver Spoon? Oh, no…” Cheerilee quickly began checking the prostate form before her, “What happened to her?”

“Scootaloo bucked her!” Diamond Tiara choked, “Right…right in her head!”

Cheerilee glowered at Diamond Tiara, then looked round at Scootaloo who was just standing there like a statue with tears dropping from her cheeks like rain. She took a breath and motioned to Diamond Tiara, “Go to Mister Cellar’s room, and tell him to call for an ambulance. Quickly!”

Diamond Tiara didn’t say another word. She ran like the wind, pushing the others out of the way and dodging past more who were pressing in to try and see what all the commotion was about. Normally she would have berated them for such mob like behaviour, but now she could only focus on her goal: Mister Cellar, the school bursar. Rounding the corner into the staff room corridor, she nearly collided with him coming out of his office with a coffee floating in the glow of his magic.

“Sir!” Diamond Tiara slammed to a halt, “Miss…Miss…Miss Cheerilee said…”

“Calm down, girl!” The cherry red teacher adjusted his small round glasses and put his cup down as he tried to calm the panicked student, “Take a deep breath…that’s a good girl. Now, tell me what’s up.”

The pink filly closed her eyes, took a breath, and began…

Outside the trees went by in a blur, the polished brass bell on the carriage’s roof ringing out its urgent warning to others to move out of the way as the driver’s hooves thundered along the cobbled streets, hurtling the ambulance around corners and taking them ever closer to their destination. Di stared out of the window, her mouth dry with fear; she’d seen Silver like this before, like when she’d collapsed during their ballet practice. She hadn’t known what to do then and she didn’t know now either; but in reality, what could she do? She was just a child, a child lost in a world where adults controlled everything and she was incessantly pulled along this way and that like a paper boat on a raging river. Miss Cheerilee sat opposite her, talking to the white coated nurse. The nurse’s eyes were a piercing blue, her pink mane tied up in a bun beneath her small white cap adorned with a red cross. She must know what she was doing; even her cutie mark was a red cross - the sign of medicine…wasn’t it? She didn’t know! Oh…Oh, Silver…! Tears pricked the corners of her eyes as she clenched her teeth and hung on to the straps for dear life as the ambulance took another corner.

“Her breathing’s back to normal and I’ve done what I can to stabilize her.” The nurse lifted one of Silver’s eyelids and, with a small torch in her mouth, peered into the grey filly’s eyes. She clucked her tongue and made a note on the clipboard, “Has this happened before?”

Cheerilee shook her head but turned to the pink filly across from her, “Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon is your friend. Has this ever happened to her before?”

Di nodded, “Yes.”

“Do you know who her family doctor is?” The nurse asked.

Di nodded again, “Doctor Sartorius. He’s our family doctor too.”

“Do you know him, Nurse Redheart?” Cheerilee asked.

The nurse thought for a moment and nodded, “Yes, he’s a consultant from Quilon Crossroads, to the east of Ponyville.”

“That’s miles away!” Cheerilee exclaimed.

Nurse Redheart lifted the thermometer in her hoof and shook her head, “It is, but we can send a pegasus messenger to bring him to the hospital. It won’t be long by sky chariot.”

“Is it that serious?” the teacher asked, staring down at the unconscious filly, “I know a buck can break a jaw, but the girl who did it is only little.” She rubbed her muzzle in disbelief at what had happened, “I can understand bruising and some swelling, maybe even a chipped tooth, but this?”

The white coated nurse shrugged as she continued to make notes, “A buck can cause concussion, broken bones, or worse.” She steadied herself as the ambulance leaned around a corner, “I had to deal with a stallion who took a buck to the throat last summer after a drunken brawl.” She gave Cheerilee a hard look, “There’s a reason we teach children not to do this.”

Cheerilee swallowed, her heart sinking. Of course they knew not to do this, and as a rule ponies didn’t buck each other unless they were in a serious fight because of the horrible injuries they could cause. Certainly she’d caught children play fighting from time to time, it was just another part of growing and learning, but without fail either herself or one the other teachers had ensured they’d had stern words with them afterwards. But this? This was no play fighting that had got out of hoof. She looked up at Diamond Tiara, but her face was as unreadable as it had been since she’d pushed her way into the ambulance with them. What had happened in the playground? What had caused a normally pleasant, if rather boisterous filly, to kick another girl in the head? She decided against speaking to Diamond Tiara about it now; the poor girl was distraught about her friend without worrying her any more than she already was. Instead, she leaned over and patted her on the leg,

“She’ll be alright.”

Di nodded in reply. She wasn’t so sure. Silver had told her about these ‘faints’ of hers, and the way her family reacted the other day when it had happened, had been a lot more than she would have expected for a mere faint. Pony feathers! She’d fainted before, and her mother had just come along and rubbed her face with a damp cloth and told her to get up! Or got Randolph to do it of course – that was more like something she’d do. Perish the thought mother would sully her hooves with a damp rag!

The ambulance barely slowed before it abruptly came to a halt. Moments later the driver pulled the rear doors open with a thump as other uniformed medical staff brought up a trolley which Silver was quickly slid onto. Di couldn’t believe the speed everything was happening at – it was all she could do to just keep up. Nurse Redheart had already dashed off to speak to another doctor while her friend was whisked away down corridor after corridor, the large brass lanterns overhead making everything seem so bright and dazzlingly white it was like being inside an enormous cube of ice. Silver was wheeled through a set of double doors and Di followed, only to be stopped by a white overcoated stallion,

“Sorry, Miss, you can’t come in here.”

“What?!” Di gasped, “That’s my friend!”

“I understand,” the pony said, “but the doctors need to look at her now, and visitors, even friends, have to wait out here.” He turned to leave but looked back over his shoulder, trying a smile, “We’ll let you know when you can see her.”

“But…!”

The doors swung shut, an unlocked and unpassable barrier between the pink filly and her lifelong friend. The friend she couldn’t help.

“Diamond Tiara? Here, come and sit down for a moment will you?” Miss Cheerilee motioned towards a seat and produced two bottles of chilled carrot juice, “Thirsty?”

Di nodded and gratefully took the bottle, all but downing it in one go and making herself cough. Cheerilee was straight there, rubbing the filly’s back and cooing at her soothingly. It felt…strange. She wasn’t used to being touched, and as a rule she hated anypony even attempting it. Mother didn’t do it, neither did father much, so why should anypony else think they had the right to encroach upon her personal space? But…it still felt…nice. A warm sensation began to fill her: a peculiar, unexpected sense of ‘closeness’ that she couldn’t explain, yet one that turned the key to her heart as surely as night follows day.

“Shhh…it’s alright, it’s alright…”

Di didn’t reply. Instead, she just pushed her muzzle into the magenta mare’s fur and let the barriers, those long built walls, crumble as her pent up anguish burst forth. Tears welled in her eyes and spilled over, rolling down her cheeks and soaking into her fur before dropping away to the cold unforgiving tiled floor. Some dripped onto Miss Cheerilee, but she didn’t seem to mind though, rather she held her all the more, speaking softly and gently as she stroked her now bedraggled mane. Diamond Tiara didn’t care who looked, she wasn’t bothered about the curious glances of passing ponies. No…none of them mattered, none of them, only her friend. Pain and heartache filled her being while the warm comforting softness of Miss Cheerilee held her in a gentle embrace that said that it was alright to feel sad, it was fine to feel afraid and helpless, because deep down, right at the very core of our being, we are always alone. It was here, now, in this life that a pony could find a friend and find comfort, until that far off day you left to take your place in the eternal herd and be with your loved ones once again. She knew the stories, the words of comfort and kindness from the temple of the two sisters; her family went there every Sunday to pray to the goddesses. And still, as much as she sang the hymns, as much as her parents would sing as loud as possible to try and be ‘the’ voice above all others, the words had never seemed to carry much meaning. They were hollow, devoid of substance, and the ponies there were only really there because it was the ‘done thing’ to go and be seen. Did it give her family a sense of moral superiority somehow? Is that why they did it? But if it did, and their words truly meant nothing, then…then that would anger the goddesses, wouldn’t it? To pray to such beings and not mean the words you spoke in your heart, then they would know, wouldn’t they? Di squeezed into Cheerilee, burying her muzzle into her fur. All those years repeating the mantras, mouthing the boring words and only wishing for it to end as quickly as possible so she could go home, and now…now she needed the goddesses, really needed them, and…and…

She suddenly pushed herself away and climbed down onto the floor.

“Diamond?” Cheerilee asked in surprise.

The filly shook her head, “I’m going for a walk.”

“No, Diamond don’t, please. I know you’re upset but I don’t want you wandering off on your own. What if Silver wakes up? She’ll want to see you” Cheerilee reasoned. “She’ll need a friend to be here for her.”

“I…” Di closed her eyes, “I don’t…” She paused and lifted her muzzle to ceiling, sniffing back a tear, “I’m going to the bathroom.”

Cheerilee sighed and gave a reluctant nod, “Straight back, now. We don’t want to be sending out ponies to look for you, alright?”

Di said nothing and merely walked away, half looking at the numerous signs and posters that felt far too colourful for how she felt inside. Words she couldn’t read, let alone pronounce, pointed to places she’d never seen, nor cared about. She kept walking, a hollow emptiness overwhelming her and making her feel numb and...alone. Goddesses help her, she was so alone… She looked up and one of the signs registered in her mind, thankfully displaying the familiar picture of a prancing mare beside a rearing stallion. Bodily needs pushed their way through her clouded mind; that juice had gone right through her and she was genuinely beginning to feel distinctly uncomfortable, as well as already being sticky and warm from all the crying. She pushed open the door to the bathroom and paused, glancing back along the corridor as if at any moment the familiar silver-grey filly would simply appear with those ridiculous glasses and her shy smile. Di closed her eyes and gave herself a shake; none of this was fair, was it? None of it… She smiled grimly to herself and entered the porcelain world of the bathroom.

In the hallway, sat upon one of the cold hard chairs, Cheerilee sat and waited. She’d had years of dealing with the usual day to day playground bumps and bruises children got. There’d been the normal plethora of black eyes, grazes, and even that awful incident when one of the children had climbed the outside stairs to the first floor and slid back down the wooden banister rail. She shuddered; she could still hear the scream even now. The poor colt’s parents were beyond livid, and rightly so. Why in Equestria had the wood been left to deteriorate to the point it was in such poor condition? That large splinter had been reported several times and yet nothing had been done about it until it was too late: far too late for their poor boy. Good grief, that splinter had probably ruined his chances of ever having foals of his own. Cheerilee felt a shiver run down her spine; she had different anatomy, but by Celestia her knees still went weak at the mere thought of what he’d gone through. Still, at least if one good thing came out of that dreadful incident, it was that the stairs had been altered to prevent any chance of a re-occurance – not that they actually needed to do it, as there was probably nopony in Ponyville who hadn’t heard the story of young ‘Nutless’. Poor ‘Bill Fold’, his family had moved to Manehattan after that and Bill Fold was apparently now working in the banking sector. She smiled; hopefully, he was doing all right…

Her train of thought was disturbed by a tan coated unicorn who had dashed through the main doors and turned to stare at her,

“Are you here with Silver Spoon?” he asked.

Cheerilee nodded, “I’m her teacher. Silver’s in the theatre there.” She motioned towards the double doors with the red light overhead still glowing, “Doctor Sartorius, isn’t it?”

The stallion bobbed his head, “Correct, Miss. Now, if you’ll excuse me?”

Cheerilee gave a dry smile as the doctor hurried through the doors and was lost from sight. This was always the worst part of visiting hospital – the waiting. No matter what you did you always seemed to be waiting. You got there early, you waited, you got there on time, you waited, when you were waiting for somepony else, you waited even longer. Great galloping alicorns, couldn’t these ponies tell the time?! She looked up at the sound of hooves walking slowly towards her and the distressingly lost expression of Diamond Tiara. Her face was damp from where she’d rinsed it and her eyes were puffy and red from crying. Cheerilee sighed; she couldn’t even begin to imagine what sort of home life the little filly had with that awful mare Spoiled Rich, and it didn’t help her at all the way she seemed to go out of her way to alienate herself from the rest of the class. She had her own theories as to why she did it of course, and most of those were centred around Diamond’s home life. All she could hope was that one day this young lady would find her own place in the world and choose a path that didn’t follow in the hoofsteps of her mother. Equestria had no place for the sort of obnoxious behaviour she’d witnessed today.

Di climbed up onto the chair beside her teacher without a word. She felt a little a better after splashing her face, but it did nothing to ease the heaviness in her heart.

“Doctor Sartorius is here” Cheerilee said gently, “He’s in there with her now.”

“Mmm.”

Cheerilee gave her a reassuring hug, “Come on now, I know its hard for you, but she’s getting the best of care in there. I used to go to school with Nurse Redheart and she’s wonderful with young ones like Silver.”

“Mmm.”

Cheerilee didn’t know what to say. Perhaps bringing Diamond Tiara here was a mistake; the child had enough to contend with as it was without being laboured with having to sit in a hospital wondering what was happening to her friend. She nodded to herself; if she didn’t hear anything soon, then she’d arrange to have her sent to her grandparents and wait for Silver Spoon’s family who should already be on their way to the hospital. As much as she hated to admit it she couldn’t stand these places, irrespective of the necessity of them or the bright light and flower arrangements that had been placed here and there to try and lighten the oppressive atmosphere. Still, if it wasn’t for ponies like Nurse Redheart and Doctor Sartorius….well, it didn’t even bear thinking about, did it?

The door opened to the theatre; it was the doctor. “Miss Cheerilee? Do you have Silver Spoon’s school panniers?”

The magenta mare furrowed her brown in surprise, but caught herself and nodded, “Why…yes, they’re here.” She lifted up a pair of pink matching bags embroidered with a representation of Silver’s cutie mark, “I brought them in case her parents arrived and-” Cheerilee squeaked in surprise as the tan unicorn stallion suddenly leaned forward, grabbed the panniers in his magic and vanished back into the theatre without another word. “Well!” She sputtered, “That was rude!”

Di chuckled despite herself. She’d have to tell Silver about this when she was better! If nothing else it might cheer her up a little. Come to think of it though, why did the doctor need her panniers? Hmm…very curious indeed. Unfortunately however, it was obvious she’d have a lot of time to think about – a lot of time. Ponies came and went as the minutes turned to hours with still no sign nor word of Silver. Occasionally Nurse Redheart would dash out of the room only to go back in carrying more equipment without so much as a word. To the hospital staff, the mare and filly sat outside in the corridor were a secondary concern to the fragile life lying on the bed in the brightly lit operating theatre. Once it was over, when they had done all they could, then it would be time to speak to them, but for now, Silver was the centre of a whirlwind of attention...

She floated in a sea of…nothing. Calm and quiet surrounded her like a blanket; it was so quiet here, so peaceful, with only the faint hush of what sounded like waves lapping against the shores to disturb the tranquillity – yet even that was making her sleepy. A sense of calm and peace held her in its gentle embrace, caressing her mane and singing a song her father had sung to her as a foal,

Hush now, quiet now, time to lay your sleepy head…

“Papa?”

Shhh. Time to sleep my little angel, time to rest.

“I…I don’t want to, I…”

There’s no need to be afraid Silver, it’s alright. There is nothing to fear here…

“But I want to go home, Papa, I want to be with you and Mama.”

A gentle warmth rustled her mane, a tickle that made her fears melt away.

Shhh. Sleep now, you will be with your loved ones soon, very soon…

Silver Spoon opened her eyes and looked around in the darkness, “You’re not my papa.” She rubbed her muzzle and gave herself a shake, “Who…who are you?”

The darkness remained silent.

Silver turned around, staring into the nothingness. Part of her was screaming at her not to, to just remain quiet and rest, while another part began to burn with indignation and…defiance? She wasn’t used to this! What was this? She had no idea where she was or what was happening, but deep down inside something stirred…something she hadn’t felt very often and had kept suppressed since she was a foal. Now, afraid and alone, the little filly locked onto the feeling for comfort, fanning the flame, teasing it up and out until it was blazing like a white hot inferno. She closed her eyes and gave herself over to it completely.

Silver huffed and lowered her front legs, dropping into a fighting stance, “Who are you?” she snorted, “Show yourself.”

Ah! Now there is a sight I have not seen in some time.

The voice sounded different now; no longer the kindly, gentle sound of a comforting parent, but one that radiated power which could shake the heavens. Silver swallowed, waiting for something to happen, glancing to her left and right, checking behind her in case anything was trying to-

“And so we meet…” The voice made her spin around to face…a colt: a small, grey coated colt. Silver blinked in surprise, but didn’t let her guard down.

“Who are you?” she asked.

The colt laughed, “Me? I am you! Or more specifically, a memory that lives within you.”

Silver’s mind was reeling as she watched the grey coated colt smiling at her. His big yellow eyes glinted in the darkness the same colour as his mane, but as much as he frightened her, she didn’t feel afraid…and that didn’t make any sense at all! None of this did! Although…although, he didn’t seem to mean any harm to her. She gave herself a shake, “So…’Memory’, do you have a name?”

The colt screwed up his face, “Do I?” He appeared to think for a moment, “If I did, I no longer recall what it was.” He shrugged, “Does it trouble you?”

“No.” Silver raised herself back up, keeping a safe distance in case he tried to surprise her, “But I need to call you something.” She scratched her chin in thought, “A memory that can’t remember…” She cast her mind back to her language studies; ancient Equestrian she absolutely hated, Llamalian was all squawks and honks, Yakistani sound like somepony being sick into a bucket, but there was one word she liked in Germane that seemed particularly ‘relevant’, and came to her almost immediately. Still, it was a little long and would need abbreviating. Silver nodded to herself, her decision made, “I’ll call you ‘Erin’.”

“As you wish” The colt said dismissively.

Silver felt like face hoofing, but instead kept her voice calm and level, “Where are we?”

“Where are you, you mean” the colt corrected. He tapped his temple with a hoof, “You are inside your own head.”

“So I’m inside my own head talking to myself, and I’m also a grey colt who can’t remember his own name?” Silver sat down on her haunches and groaned, “I’ve gone mad, haven’t I.”

The colt shrugged, “Maybe. Do you think you have?”

“How should I know!” Silver barked angrily, “I don’t normally speak to myself like this, do I?!” The fire within her began to burn brighter, “You’d better start explaining what’s going on here, Erin, or I’m going to get really, really angry!”

“Well I’m sure doing that will solve everything” the grey colt chuckled, “Going to start yelling at yourself are you? Ponies really will think you’ve gone mad then!”

“You’re infuriating!” Silver snorted, tossing her mane.

“Do I annoy you?” Erin asked with a smirk, “Do I rankle and irritate? Do I infuriate you and send you spiralling into a rage of snarling teeth and bone cracking hooves?”

“You’ll find out in a moment, boy!” Silver roared, “Answer my damned question!”

Erin raised an eyebrow at the snarling creature before him and nodded to himself, “Yes…” He sat back on his haunches and closed his eyes, “It has been so long…so, so long…”

“What has?” Silver asked.

The colt just nodded, “You are her child, aren’t you…”

Silver watched him for a moment, her anger still simmering, “Who?”

“Her name, was Golden Spoon” Erin said with a hint of bitterness but also a tinge of...pride? “I can see her light within you, and her spirit.”

A shiver ran through Silver’s body, “Golden Spoon died a thousand years ago” she said emphatically, “I’m not her daughter.”

Erin lifted his head and stared up into the non existent sky, “A thousand years…” He took a breath, “Has it been that long?” Giving himself a shake he watched Silver and smiled, “I am a part of you, but this…” He waved a hoof around himself indicating the dark emptiness that surrounded them, “This should not be.”

“Erin, can you please stop talking in riddles?” Silver asked resignedly, “I don’t understand any of this!”

Erin’s big yellow eyes, like two pools of molten gold, watched Silver as if he could read her soul. Eventually, he nodded to himself, “You are not of the tribe” he said, “You have our colouring in your coat, but your eyes and hair are different. You are not a unicorn either.” He scratched his mane, “Your eyes are as one who has seen the other world, but for one so young, I cannot be certain.” Erin shook his head, “I must think on this more.”

“What?” Silver’s ire was up, “What do you mean I’m ‘not of the tribe’? And what other world?”

“As I said, I must think on this more” Erin replied.

Silver neighed, her tail lashing, “Well why not?” she growled, “Take all the time in the world, it’s not like I’m going anywhere!”

The grey colt watched her quietly and then let out a loud bark of laughter, “I was right about you!” He lifted a hoof and stomped it back down, making the world shake, “You are the daughter of that mare! A thousand years or no, you are her daughter.” Erin looked up and bared his teeth, “YES! Soon, oh, so soon!” He span around in a circle and abruptly jumped in the air, landing right in front of Silver’s muzzle, “Do you feel it, girl? Do you feel the fire inside your heart?”

“F…Fire?” Silver’s mane bristled as the huge yellow eyes bore into hers, “What are you blathering about?”

“The Fire!” Erin growled, “The ice that burns within you, that’s sings in the night and longs for the clouds and to soar through the cloud seas of winter’s bitterest eve.” He nodded to himself, “You may not understand, being one so young, but it is there…I see it within you.” Erin pushed forward, his mouth inches from her ear, “It calls to you. The children of the goddess call to their own, to sing the songs of the northern snows.” He breathed into her ear, “Silver Spoon…”

“GET AWAY FROM ME!” Silver reached out and shoved the colt back roughly, “How dare you! Who do you think you are!”

Erin laughed, “I already told you: I am you, or at least a part of you. And if you cannot accept yourself for who you are, then there is nothing anypony can do to help you.”

“So who am I then, Erin.” Silver snorted, “Tell me, who am I really?”

“Why, you’re Silver Spoon of course” Erin laughed, “daughter of Golden Spoon.” He suddenly grinned, “Child of the moon.”

“I am not a child of the moon!” Silver shrieked, “I…I’m not!”

“You can shout to the heavens and scream at the Gods,” Erin said with a sly smirk on his face, “but what is, is. A tree may wish to be a bird, young Silver, but it is what it is.” He jabbed a hoof at her, “You cannot change what fate has given you.” He laughed, “Let us see what the future brings us, and rejoice - whatever our fate may be.”

Silver didn’t know what to say. She just stood and stared wide eyed at the colt and felt a wash of cold flow over her.

“See!” Erin called, “The moon shines down upon it’s children and shows us the way to the goddess’s light!” He sounded excited, almost ranting. Silver looked up to where he was pointing and sure enough…

“The moon…” Silver whispered.

Erin stood on his hind legs, reaching out towards the celestial orb, “She is calling to you, Silver. Go to her, go to our goddess and bask in her eternal light!”

Numb, Silver stood on her hind legs, reaching up as Erin was: reaching, stretching for the moon. Why, she didn’t know. It felt ridiculous, foolish even, and yet deep inside her there was that tiny element of her soul that seemed to resonate with it. Was she a child of the moon? Was Luna her goddess? She closed her eyes, took a breath, and threw herself to the mercy of the night and plunged into the ice cold waters of-

“Silver?”

“Di?” Silver Spoon blinked her dry eyes and gradually began to focus on the large blood shot blue eyes of the pink foal staring at her. She took a breath and winced slightly, “You’ve been crying.”

“I’ve been…I’ve been crying?!” Diamond Tiara shook her mane, “You…you loony! Why do you think I’ve been crying?” She reached forward and gently put her forelegs around her friend, “Why do you think?” Di began to shake, “Oh, Silver, I thought…I thought you’d…” She couldn’t finish and just clung to the little silver grey filly and wept as her friend stroked her mane.

“It’s alright, Di, I’m fine, really!” Silver tried a laugh, but she was so tired all she wanted was to sleep. She smacked her lips and despite her dry mouth, she could detect an oddly familiar taste – a sort of minty cool, yet metallic, almost salty taste. Whatever it was, she had no idea.

Doctor Sartorius walked up to her and, after checking her eyes, nodded to the others sat around the bed with a relieved smile, “Well, Silver, there’s little more we can do for you here. I’d suggest we get you home for a couple of days rest before you go back to school. I’m sure Miss Cheerilee here will have plenty of homework for you to catch up on.”

Silver groaned as the magenta pony laughed.

“I can help!” Diamond Tiara said animatedly, “Your mother said I could stay with you instead of my Grandpa!”

“She did?” Silver scrunched up her face in thought and took a mouthful of the water Cheerilee passed her. It almost hurt swallowing, but it was worth it to get rid of the weird taste in her mouth, “Where is she?”

“She’s…” Cheerilee began, but Di chimed in instead,

“She’s outside talking to Randolph. He’s been to see Grandpa and he said I can ‘do what I bloody well like’. So there!”

“Diamond Tiara!” Cheerilee said in an admonishing tone, “Don’t use language like that!”

The pink filly shrugged, “Grandpa said it.”

“I know, but he’s an adult. Young ones shouldn’t use horrible words like that!” Cheerilee shook her head, “What would your father say?”

“Father would…” Di frowned, “He…” She took a breath and sighed loudly, “Yes, Miss Cheerilee.”

The magenta mare looked up at the doctor, “Are you sure she can go so soon?”

Doctor Sartorius nodded, “Absolutely. She just needs to rest now, so there’s no point in keeping her here. Being at home in familiar surrounding will do her the world of good, but I’ll call round and check on her in a few days anyway. Just, please make sure this doesn’t happen again, eh?”

Cheerilee groaned inwardly; keeping children out of scrapes, bumps, fights and who knew what else youngsters got into during their formative years, was about as practical as yelling at the wind to stop blowing. It was easy for the doctor to ask something like this, but she couldn’t treat Silver like some special snowflake or else the other children would end up paying undue attention to her. She’d seen it before, and it hadn’t ended well despite the best intentions of the teachers. Instead, she’d have a word with Diamond Tiara and ask her to take care of her friend and to keep out of fights while she herself watched discreetly from a distance. Come to think of it, what had started the fight in the first place? Scootaloo was fiery little thing of course and that was probably down to her pegasi nature, but to actually buck another pony in the face? No, something had pushed her to do that. She scratched her ear in thought and looked up at the sound of Lady Spoon running into the room and hugging her daughter in a flood of emotional tears. Beside them, Diamond Tiara looked indignant at having been replaced in the attention stakes, but…Cheerilee sighed; she already knew what, or rather who the catalyst had been to the whole dreadful experience didn’t she. And it was pink with blue eyes.

*********************

Lady Spoon finished dealing with the girls and closed the door to the playroom behind her to face the magenta mare. In the large building, the door latch sounded unnaturally loud making the younger one flinch. Lark closed her eyes and took a breath to calm her heart; as angry and as frightened as she’d been at first, the overwhelming feeling of relief at having Silver home and well again overrode any other concerns she may have. Children got into fights of course, it was unfortunately a part of growing up, but to have her precious daughter – she winced – actually bucked! She shook her head, adjusted her dress and descended the stairs with Miss Cheerilee in tow. The younger mare looked exhausted and it was no surprise, she’d been with her daughter all day and even accompanied them to their home despite having herself and Sebastian collect them in the family carriage. It was just as well too; she hadn’t envisaged they’d be bringing Diamond Tiara back with them, but old Randolph had been surprisingly supportive of his young charges suggestion and a pegasus courier had swiftly returned with the message from the girl’s grandfather giving his particularly uniquely worded assent – The miserable old goat!

“Lady Spoon, has anything like this happened to Silver before?” Cheerilee asked.

Lark raised an eyebrow, “She hasn’t been bucked in the face before, no.” A moment later she caught herself and sighed, “I…Miss Cheerilee, forgive me, today has been rather taxing for me and I shouldn’t be taking it out on you.” She gave Cheerilee a gentle smile, “I’m sure you understand.”

Cheerilee nodded, “I don’t have children of my own, but I can understand how frightening it must be for a parent when something like this happens. I can assure you though, I will be looking into finding out exactly what happened when I return to the school.”

Lark held out a hoof, “Please, join me for a cup of tea, won’t you?”

The grandfather clock in the lobby chimed and Cheerilee looked up at the time. It was getting late, and already past the time she was supposed to be meeting with a certain large red stallion for an evening at the theatre. Even if she ran, even if Sebastian took her home, it was far too late. She’d have to make it up to him somehow, but the big lug was so gentle and kind he’d probably already forgiven her. Hopefully. Still, it was something she wished she could have avoided, and now thoughts of what she should have done, or could have done, began to race through her mind. Cheerilee fought them down and nodded politely to Lady Spoon,

“I’d be delighted.”

The maid brought in the tea, placing a magnificent selection of triangular cut sandwiches and dainty pastries beside the silver pot. Cheerilee stared at the beautifully glazed bone china cups and swallowed – sometimes she wasn’t the most careful mare with fragile things and these looked like they could shatter with even a slight breeze! She’d have to be extra careful.

“Mrs Cream’s sandwiches are superb” Lark said, motioning towards the mouth watering selection, “and the cakes come from a specialist bakery in Ponyville.”

Cheerilee nodded; she knew Mr and Mrs Cake well, and also how good their products were, but these? She marvelled at the tiny creations that were all sorts of colours, shapes, and filled with who knew what deliciously mysterious contents. Oh, and the smell! Simply…divine…

She selected a sandwich and a cake before accepting the tea poured out by the maid.

“Thank you Rinse, that will be all.”

The maid curtsied, “Yes, milady.”

Cheerilee stared in amazement; she’d heard about how the upper classes lived, but…but this! Good grief, if she hadn’t seen it with her own eyes… She gazed at the sandwich on her plate and thought back to the massive slabs of bread, cheese and haybacon she enjoyed. The way the sauce spurted out of the overloaded creations and a stoneware mug of ginger ale suddenly seemed painfully crude.

The door closed.

“You are obviously aware that our Silver’s ‘injury’ was not the sole cause of her…fainting.” Lark closed her eyes and breathed in the steam from her tea before taking a delicate sip, “What I tell you now, Miss Cheerilee, is not under any circumstances to be discussed beyond these four walls. If you cannot agree to this, then I shall understand.”

Cheerilee nodded, “I understand, Lady Spoon. I promise I’ll keep your confidence close to my heart and not divulge anything you tell me to anypony else.”

Lark smiled, “Good, that’s what I like to hear.” She adjusted her bright blue gown and put down her tea, “Silver has…an affliction.” She shrugged, “I don’t know what else to call it, really. Oh, I’m sure Doctor Sartorius or one of his learned friends would have some sort of ambiguous name for it, but if the truth be known they know as much about it as I do – which is very little indeed.” Lark turned to look up at the picture on the wall of her family and smiled sadly, “All descendants of the Spoon line have inherited this affliction. It doesn’t manifest itself every time of course, my husband was one of the lucky ones, but every so many generations it reappears and…well, you saw for yourself what happens.”

“Is it triggered by something?” Cheerilee asked, “Injury, stress or similar?”

Lark shook her head, “We don’t know. It just happens. I suspect there are triggers, but the Spoons have been hampered by years of denial that it even exists and so nopony has ever really bothered to have it properly looked into.” She sighed, “The only reason the Spoon family exists today is because they used to produce as many foals as possible to try and ‘outpace’ the affliction whenever it struck.” Lark looked Cheerilee in the eye, “A matter of numbers, you see. You have four foals, three have the affliction, one survives to carry on.”

Cheerilee froze, “You mean…” She swallowed, “This is…?”

“Fatal?” Lark smiled grimly, “Eventually. Silver doesn’t know it, but Runcy and I know.” She took a shuddering breath, “One day, maybe soon, maybe years in the future, Silver will…” her words faded away. Lark gave herself a shake, “Runcy and I have tried for years to have foals, but Silver is the only one the goddesses graced us with.”

“I’m…I’m sorry” Cheerilee said in a near whisper, “I didn’t know.”

“There’s no need for you to know” Lark replied, placing her cup down on the saucer, “Why would you? When our time comes, our times comes.” She reached up to adjust her mane, “This family has lived with the spectre of death hanging over it for generations, Miss Cheerilee, and one day that spectre may very well take the last of us. All we can hope for is that Silver will be able to survive long enough to bear foals of her own and pray that some survive without this…curse.”

“But…but what about magic? Have you thought about seeing any of the wizards for help?” Cheerile asked.

Lark nodded slowly, “Even the princesses…” She smiled, “Not even they could help: not Luna, not even Celestia herself. Nopony can help us, Miss Cheerilee.” Lark looked the magenta mare squarely in the eyes, “You understand now, why I ask you not to tell anypony this?”

Cheerilee nodded and looked down at her hooves – they were trembling, “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“There’s nothing to say.” Lark said calmly, “Fate has made her decision.”

Cheerilee swallowed, “But surely, surely there must be some hope…”

“If there is, then I don’t know what it is” Lark replied.

“But why tell me this?”

“Because you cared for Silver, because you deserve to know the truth. And because, I just needed to talk to another mare.” Lark gave an ironic laugh, “I’m sorry, but I can be really quite selfish at times.” She sniffed, tears leaking from her eyes, “…quite selfish…”

Cheerilee stared at the cake in on her plate; somehow it didn’t seem so appealing any more. Her words sounded hollow, even to her, “She doesn’t know, does she.”

Lark shook her head slowly, “No, but she’s no fool and we didn’t raise her to be one either. It wouldn’t surprise me in the slightest if she didn’t at least suspect there was something we weren’t telling her. But Miss Cheerilee, how could any parent tell their own child, their only child, they were…dying?” She sighed, “No…no, I couldn’t do that.”

“She seems to be so healthy though,” Cheerilee said quietly, “And this just happens? There’s no warning?”

The yellow mare shook her head, “No, not usually. Sometimes it could be something as simple as her feeling tired in the middle of the day, but whether it progresses into a full blown ‘episode’ or not we don’t know until she collapses. Either way, it still sets us off in a real tizzy I can tell you. But more often than not, there are now warning signs and that is precisely why we ‘permit’ her friendship with Diamond Tiara.”

Cheerilee looked up and stifled a groan; it was all so obvious now that she thought about it. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were inseparable, but she’d also seen the way the little pink foal would lead and Silver would follow, and she was also aware of the borderline bullying the two engaged in with the three girls who sat behind them in class. Where Diamond Tiara lead, Silver inevitably followed, but there had always been something indefinable about the silver-grey filly that made her think there was something ‘more’ about her than met the eye. There was a hidden depth to her, and as foolish as it may sound, a sort of timeless air of wisdom that gave the impression of a much older mind in a younger body. She hadn’t thought about it that much until now, putting it down to her occasionally overactive imagination, but…yes, she could see it quite clearly.

“I take it yourself and Lord Spoon have concerns about Diamond Tiara?” Cheerilee asked.

Lady Spoon closed her eyes and was silent was a moment, gathering her thoughts. “I think,” she said slowly, “that the least said about Spoiled Rich’s daughter, the better. For all our sakes.” The pastel yellow mare reached down for another pastry, “It’s very easy, Miss Cheerilee, for a parent to fall into the trap of comparing their offspring to those of others and judging them by standards we perhaps do not even hold for ourselves.” Lady Spoon raised an eyebrow, “I’m sure that Diamond’s mother has particularly high standards which her daughter is doing her best to live up to, wouldn’t you agree?”

Cheerilee nodded, adding “Lady Spoon, may I ask, does Silver carry any form of medication with her?”

“Medication?” Lark asked raising an eyebrow.

Cheerilee took a sip of her tea to wash the crumbs down from her last delicious pastry, “Doctor Sartorius came out of the theatre to collect Silver’s panniers. He seemed quite flustered so I wondered if she had something with her that she carried in case of emergencies. If she does, it may help if I was aware of it in case anything like this…” she took a breath, “in case she is taken poorly again.”

Lady Spoon froze and then gave the oddest smile that Cheerilee had ever seen. The yellow mare in the long dress looked up at the teacher through a haze of steam from her cup and watched her carefully,

“Silver has…medication of a sort, yes. It’s a very rare and precious medicine that we keep for emergencies.” She smoothed out her dress and continued, “Silver stores some in a little keepsake she wears or puts in her pannier when she is out playing.” She motioned to her throat, “A necklace her great grandmother left us. It has a small compartment in the central pearl which holds a single dose of the medicine. Silver knows to take it if she feels one of her ‘attacks’ coming on, but sometimes it happens so quickly and...well, you know how foals can be.” She smiled, “She hates the taste of it.”

“Her necklace was in the bag” Cheerilee said, “I put it in there with her glasses for safekeeping.”

“Very observant fellow, old Sartorius” Lady Spoon chuckled, “eyes like an outhouse rat as my father used to say.”

“So this medication helps?” Cheerilee asked, “I didn’t think anything-”

“-It won’t cure it,” Lark cut in, “but…it brings her round.” She grimaced, “By rights we should have told you, Miss Cheerilee, however…” Lark sighed, “I don’t like to think about it you see. To acknowledge that my daughter could suddenly pass away at any moment is hard for me to admit, yet my own foolishness and intransigence could have lead to her being taken away from us today.” She shook her head, “I can only give thanks to Celestia that we still have her, and that she has a most excellent teacher.”

Cheerilee blushed, “Oh! Thank you, Lady Spoon.”

“Lark, please.” The yellow mare held up a hoof, “May I call you Cheerilee?”

The teacher beamed, “Of course, I’d be honoured.”

Lark clopped her hooves together, her familiar smile back, “Good! Now, what do you know about needlepoint? I have finally received a signed copy of Café Faucet’s latest book! You really need to see the designs in this edition, they’re simply exquisite!”

********************

An owl hooted in the trees, curious of the carriage heading up the driveway at such a late hour. Waving from the doorway, Lark Wing watched her daughter’s teacher heading home for a well deserved nights sleep, as indeed she should herself. Lark yawned, covering her mouth with her hoof; she was worn out, both physically and mentally from the roller-coaster of emotions and panic that today had brought her, but at least Silver was safe.

“Is there anything I can get you, milady?”

Lark shook her head, “No thank you, Sebastian, I shall be retiring for the evening now I think.” She paused, “Thank you for your help today.”

The unicorn stallion’s expression never changed, “You are very welcome, milady.”

“Yes…” Lark gazed up the stairs, “very welcome…”

“Milady?” Sebastian asked.

Lark shook her head, “Oh! Sorry, Sebastian, I’m miles away! Absolutely worn out don’t you know.” She gave him a strained smile, “Good night.”

“Good night, milady.”

Lark climbed the stairs; her legs felt a lot heavier than usual tonight. She was no longer the youthful filly she had once been, full of energy and wonder at the world around her. These days she focussed more on her hobbies than gallivanting about, and her needlepoint of course. They were much more ‘sedately’ paced pastimes than most, but it still didn’t stop her enjoying a good gallop every now and again. The staff were used to it and didn’t say anything about it to Runcy. And in case why should they? They were all ponies, and a damned good run was an excellent way to keep the old flanks in trim! She was very proud of her figure and as much as she may have put a few pounds on over winter, her dresses still fit very well indeed – mostly. There was still the matter of that little blue fountain dress she liked that she’d had trouble getting into since last spring, of course. The blasted thing must have shrunk in the wash; she’d found several like that too. She’d have to have a word with Rinse and see if the girl was using a different soap. She couldn’t afford to keep replacing dresses like this or before long they’d be small enough to fit young Silver!

Lark chuckled to herself and walked up to Silver’s bedroom. It was silent. Carefully, she pushed the door open and slipped inside. The lamp was turned right down, but there was just enough light to make out the shapes of the two foals snuggled up under the covers. Lark smiled to herself; they may look it, but they weren’t really foals any more were they? They were fillies now, and one day they’d be mares ready to go out into the world and develop into the wonderful ladies that she knew deep down inside they had the potential to be. Diamond Tiara may be a little monster right now of course, but maybe one day, if the goddesses were willing, she would turn out to be so much more than her cold hearted mother. But Silver…Silver was her foal, and always would be, not matter how big she grew. Carefully, Lark tucked the two girls in and put Silver’s spectacles back in their protective case – she’d fallen asleep with them on, again! She picked up the small red book she’d been reading and placed it on the bedside table before kissing her silver-grey filly on the forehead,

“Good night, my beautiful girl.”

Silver moved slightly, pulling the covers up in her sleep and let out a little moan. Her mother watched her: she was so small, so fragile, and… Lark brushed the tear from her eye and turned to leave, “I love you, Silver” she said in a whisper, and left the room. Just as she was closing it she thought she heard something, but couldn’t make it out. She took a shuddering breath and leaned against the wall, smiling as the tears flowed down her muzzle.

In the darkness of the room, Silver stirred in her sleep, turned over, and dreamed…

Chapter Five - The wayward pine

CHAPTER FIVE

THE WAYWARD PINE

“Come on let’s move it girls, we can’t let a little rain stop us!”

Golden’s shouted encouragement was lost in the howling wind and driving rain that battered her armour like a million tiny hammers. Water poured through the gaps in the steel plates, soaking her mane and coat, mingling with her body heat and making her discomfort nigh on unbearable. She tried in vain to blink away the rain and sweat stinging her eyes but the more she tried the worse it seemed to get, if that were even possible. She lifted her head, took a breath and pushed on up the hill – hill? It was more like a mountain! In fact, it probably was. That rat of a sergeant of theirs had brought them out here in a covered army wagon, dumped them on a trail in the middle of a blasted rainstorm and gave her a map that looked like it had been drawn by a drunken colt! There were times, she thought to herself bitterly, that she could very happily just collect her things and tell the academy command to shove their career right up their combined furry arses.

“G…Gold…Golden…” One of the mares stopped on the trail, her breathing so hard it was coming out in plumes that made her look like a steel scaled dragon, “How much…how…”

“Not much more, Anchor, just a few hundred yards and we’ll be at the campsite.” Golden tried to sound convincing, but in truth, partly due to the weather as well as the horrendously vague map, she was anything but certain. “Try and keep up with the others, now.”

“Y…Yes, ma’am.” The mare attempted a salute which turned into more of an exhausted wave of her hoof before returning to the uphill trail.

Golden mentally checked them off as they passed, although with the low visibility she couldn’t be certain whether she’d missed anyone. “Damn it!” she hissed, and pulled off her helmet. To hell with orders, the blasted thing was causing more trouble than it was worth and if she couldn’t see or hear properly, what bloody use was it? She gave herself a shake, trying to see down the track towards the struggling mare coming up through the mud and rain. The cadet’s coat was hard to see, but she knew who it was before she’d caught a glimpse of those familiar brown eyes.

Fair Lace staggered to a halt, all but collapsing into Golden, “Hello…” she gasped, “Fancy meeting you here.”

Golden shook her head, “Damn it, Lacy, I said to stay with the wagon if you were sick!”

“Who said I was sick?!” Fair snapped, coughing suddenly. She squeezed her eyes shut, spitting a gobbet of phlegm onto the mud slicked track and held up a hoof, “Okay, I’ll give you that one.”

“Look at state of you!” Golden reached out and caught her friend, “Goddesses above, Lacy, you’re burning up!”

“I am not!” Fair Lace pushed Golden away, but even in that simple act, she could tell just how little strength her friend had left. But what were they going to do now? They were, at least according to her estimations, over halfway to the campsite and to take a sick mare back down in this weather would be madness. What was worse, their unit medic was one of the lead mares! She cursed herself for that stupidity.

“Here, lean on me.” Golden made her friend lift a foreleg over her shoulder, “That’s right.”

Fair Lace coughed again and spat out another mouthful of phlegm, “Let’s go, Trips.” She wiped her muzzle and tried a smiled, “I can’t…let that piece of crap see me…like this.”

“Who? Nut Case?” Golden asked.

Lacy nodded, “That rat has is in for me.” She smiled sadly before, locked together, the two of them began hauling themselves up the muddy track. It was easier with a friend to help, both physically and emotionally.

Golden lifted her head, focussing on the path ahead, “He has it in for all of us Lacy. If there’s one thing I’d say about him, it’s that he doesn’t discriminate: he just hates everypony. He’s what you might call an equal opportunities bigot.”

Her friend chuckled, “Always feels better when you spread the love eh?”

“Doesn’t it always?” The white mare grinned and together they continued on up the hillside.

Around them the rain continued to fall in a windswept cascade that felt as though nature herself was trying to wash the land free of everything, including the trees, rocks and in particular, two foolish ponies. Golden could tell Lacy was nearing exhaustion - she could feel it even through the armour. Her friend’s hide was radiating heat like a beacon fire with steam pouring off her and floating away in the wet, muggy air. To make matters worse, it was all too apparent that making any headway up the mountain was becoming almost impossible: between the river of mud that had once been a track, and being weighed down with not only her own armour but also her friend, they were going nowhere and their efforts were only sapping what little strength they had left.

“W…Why have we stopped?” Lacy asked.

Golden grimaced, gave herself a shake and looked around them at the thick woodland, “Because we aren’t getting anywhere, and if we don’t find shelter soon, we’ll really be up to our fetlocks in it.”

“But…” Lacy began to protest, but relented, “You’re the boss.”

The white mare huffed and, helping the stricken cadet, took them off the trail into the trees. The rain wasn’t as intense here, but that wasn’t saying much. The sound, if nothing else, was somewhat deadened by the dense foliage and the air warm and thick. Golden looked about them for something they could use, and there…yes! Just what they needed, “Come on, not much further.”

True to her word, their salvation stood before them. Fair Lace furrowed her brow, panting for breath, “What? It’s a…a broken tree?”

Golden nodded, “Father used to call them ‘Travellers Pines’; when the branches are collapsed downwards like that, they act like a shelter. Not perfect, and we’ll have a bit of work to do, but if we can get inside we may even be able to get a small fire going.”

“Hah! Full of surprises is our Trips” Fair Lace snorted.

“An advantage of coming from a military family” Golden said, pulling off her armour, “And first things first, we’re getting this junk off our backs so we can actually move.” She paused, “You first.”

The amber mare groaned, “Wish we could have washed our hooves off, this bloody stuff’s like glue.”

“You got that right old girl, looks like were stuck together whether you like it or not, eh?” Golden gave her friend a wink, receiving a tired smile in return, “So, let’s see what we’re dealing with here.” There was a clank as the first of her friend’s armour plates came free, quickly followed by the rest.

“Oh, thank the goddess!” Lacy gasped, “I thought I’d never be able to breath again!”

Golden didn’t reply. She’d already noticed the way Fair Lace’s body had been filling out lately and the strain she was putting on the straps and adjustment buckles was really beginning to tell. Any more of that and she’d need to go to the armourer for a larger set and questions would definitely be asked as to why one of the cadets was putting on so much weight.

The last of Golden’s armour dropped onto the mud and pine needle strewn ground before being unceremoniously stuffed under cover. Tired and aching, the two mares pushed their way through the drooping branches into the relatively dry and pungent space beneath. Lacy all but collapsed, her head leaning against the trunk and completely dismissive of the sap sticking to her fur; she just didn’t care any more. Golden pushed her way to the other side and moved the branches back, covering their entrance and immediately began rummaging in her panniers for one of the small magical heaters they carried for cooking. It was a marvellous device, and one of the few magical items she’d ever had much time for. After all, in the Spoon family earth ponies simply didn’t have the need for such ‘frivolities’ and ‘pointless knick-knacks’ such as magic. Thankfully for her the army did make use of ‘frivolities’ and this was one she was glad of too. Taking out the small tin and collapsible frame, the addition of a couple of the fire crystals soon produced a warmth that felt pleasantly soothing in the confines of the pines tree’s fallen branches.

Lacy groaned, stretching out her legs, “Got anything for making a cuppa?”

Golden held up her canteen and gave it a shake, “Always be prepared!”

The addition of a mess tin, some water, and a sprinkling of tea and sugar was like a little slice of heaven. Best of all though, most of the rain was outside and not in there with them. A cold drop landed on Lacy’s ear, making her squeak in surprise; the odd drip she could live with, but why did it always find its way into such bloody awkward places?! Golden pulled her issue towel out of her pack and gave her mane a rub, “Did you bring provisions, Lacy?”

The amber mare nodded, “Some, but only the usual emergency stuff.” She raised an eyebrow, “’Only to be eaten with the express permission of a senior officer’, remember.”

Golden closed her eyes and raised a hoof, “In which case, as the slightly senior officer here, I hereby give us both permission to enjoy a delicious repast in the comfort of our woodland billet.”

The mares shared a laugh. You had to when you looked at what the ‘emergency rations’ actually comprised of. Goddesses above it was bad enough being stuck out here, wet, tired and probably lost, without adding hunger to the mix too. Unfortunately, the word ‘rations’ proved to be a hopelessly optimistic title.

“What the hell’s that?!” Lacy snorted, “It smells like crap!”

“Soup…apparently,” Golden said reading the instructions.

“How in the name of Luna’s paddled rump is that round thing soup?!” Lacy tossed her still damp mane, “Nopony can eat that!”

“You add it to boiling water and stir for two to three minutes” Golden said, dropping two of the round tablets into her mess tin, “I’ve got enough water afterwards for another cuppa each.” She rummaged in the open parcels and took out a paper wrapped parcel, “And...Chocolate and biscuits, boiled sweets, and of course my all time favourite: reconstituted, dehydrogenated hay strips with flavour enhancer!”

Lacy scrunched up her face, “Oh, goddesses…” she said with a wince “Is that what I’ve just eaten? Hell fire, I thought it was cardboard.”

“I take it the flavour enhancer isn’t quite up to par?” Golden asked, selecting some of the chocolate.

Lacy shook her head, “Not unless it’s enhanced with the flavour of cardboard, no.”

“It’s better than starving” Golden replied.

“Huh!” her friend huffed taking a swig of her tea to drown the horrible taste, “If you say so. I’ll have to take your word for that.”

The soup, mercifully, was actually quite good despite the odd smell. The consistency wasn’t amazing of course, but it had a distinctly pleasant flavour. What it was, was probably best not enquired about, but after the ‘hay strips’ it was more than likely necessary to use the soup to soak the vile stuff in your stomach.

“Mmm…chocolate’s not bad” Lacy muttered, “Crackers are nice too.”

“You must be hungry…” Golden groaned and shifted her hind leg. The thing was still twinging after slipping and sliding around in that blasted mud bath out there. She peeked outside: it was still raining and it was nearly pitch black too, as it would have been inside their improvised shelter if it hadn’t been for reddish glow from the fire gems.

“Guess the others must be at the base camp by now.” Lacy muttered.

Golden nodded as she rummaged through her pack, “Mmm.”

“Trips?”

“Mmm?”

“I’ve been thinking; do you think that I should, you know, try and make a go of things with Smelt.” Lacy smiled sadly, “I think I’d like that.”

Golden tried pulling her brush through her mane but gave up. The tangles were too full of sap, pine needles and who knew what else. Manticores bollocks, she was probably going to have to have the damned thing cut right back now. Blast it! She froze, her friends words finally sinking in, “Make a go of things?” She closed her eyes and sighed. Of course, it all made sense now didn’t it? “How long?” she asked.

Lacy blinked, “Huh?”

“How long have you known?” Golden pressed.

“About a few months or so” Lacy said softly, “I’m not sure to be honest.” She looked up into the purple eyes of her friend, “You knew?”

“Do you honestly think I wouldn’t notice you sneaking out before reveille to puke your guts out in the bathroom?” Golden shook her head, “Or that you were eating things you normally hated and could barely get into your armour?” The white mare sighed, “Oh, Lacy…I warned you this could happen.”

Fair Lace nodded slowly, “Yeah…well, it’s a little late now though, eh, old girl?”

“Yes…yes, it bloody well is, isn’t it?” Golden snorted and gave her muzzle a rub. Even her forelegs were cover in sap now. She looked over at her friend’s lost expression and felt a mixture of anger and sadness towards her. She’d thrown her future away as if it meant nothing, and for what? For a tumble under the sheets with a fancy coated stallion? Goddesses above, some ponies can only dream of getting a place in the Equestrian Military Academy and Fair Lace, her careless, foolish, dearest friend, had just given it all away. “You’re going to keep it, aren’t you” she asked, already knowing the answer.

Fair Lace nodded, “Wouldn’t you?”

“I…I don’t know” Golden huffed, “My career is…everything to me.”

“To your family, you mean.” Lacy replied. She waved a hoof “That’s all this means to them, Trips. Mama, Papa, they all want a child of theirs in the academy so they can show the rest of the nobs that they’re ‘playing their part’. It’s all about political point scoring in the royal court; you know that, and I know that. The really sad part is that everypony knows it too, and yet it still goes on. Doesn’t that bother you at all?”

Golden sniffed, “No.”

“Well it should” Lacy said with her customary air of importance, “There’s more to life than playing at soldiers so you can warm your arse on a comfy chair in the castle court.”

“Is that how you see this?” Golden asked, her ear twitching in irritation, “You think we all do this just for political gain? That all the months of training and stress and effort is all for something so…so shallow?”

“Isn’t it?”

“NO!” Golden’s mane bristled, “Some of us care about more than just politicking, Lacy. I don’t know about everypony else, but I want to be able to play my part to protect our home and do my duty to Equestria.”

“Pah!” Lacy spat, “What a load of old claptrap! You don’t seriously believe all that ‘Duty, Honour, Commitment, Loyalty’ rubbish do you?” She started idly picking at a blob of sap on her hoof, “That lot would happily watch you trot off to fight in some goddess forsaken war of theirs and wouldn’t even be bothered to piss on your grave when you came back in a box.”

“If that’s how you feel, then why the hell did you join up?” Golden growled.

“Because, dear, like you I was bloody well made to come, wasn’t I?!” Lacy narrowed her eyes while fiddling with her hoof, “But then I suppose that a pony with such a lofty sense of duty and honour probably jumped at the chance, am I right?”

“Some of us care about Equestria, Lacy. Is that so hard for you to understand?” Golden replied.

“Oh, come down off your bloody soapbox! You’ve always been so damnably self righteous, haven’t you?” Fair Lace shifted her weight and rolled onto her stomach, “I’m sorry we can’t all be perfect like you, Miss Dutiful, but there’s a real world out there – far out beyond the realm of jumped up little self important turds like Nut Case, the damned nobility and those prissy princesses sat in their ivory castle.” She gave her mane a shake, “So what if I enjoyed a bit of fun with Smelt? So what if I’m going to have a foal? I love him, Golden, I love him and I want us to be together. Stuff the academy and stuff the nobility! As soon as we get off this stinking mountain I’m going to the camp commandant and giving him my papers.” She nodded, “And that will be that.”

“What about Smelt?” Golden asked, “You think he’ll just give up his career for you?”

“Of course he will” Lacy said with a confident nod of her head, “He loves me, and I know he’ll make a wonderful father to our foal. He’ll come away with me and we’ll be able to start a life together. I’ve got some money in a trust fund from my grandfather, so we’ll have everything we need to make a go of things.”

Golden closed her eyes and rolled over onto her side. There it was again, that phrase, ‘make a go of things’, as if by simply uttering those words the world would somehow bend itself around you to help you achieve your goals. Life didn’t work like that, and in reality, Lacy knew that all too well. Optimism and wishful thinking were all well and good, but reality and fate were bitches and they took no prisoners in this life. Golden took a breath and settled herself down for the night, “I hope you find the happiness you deserve, Lacy, I really do.”

“The way you said that makes it sound more like a threat!” Lacy chuckled, “But I’ll accept it anyway.” She gave Golden a wink, “Look, Trips, I know you’re angry with me, I can see it in your eyes, but…this is my choice. I knew the risks and I was willing to take them.” Lacy sighed, “I was hoping you’d agree to be the godmother to our foal.”

“Me?” Golden barked out a laugh, “What do I know about foals?”

“As much as me, I’ll wager.” Fair Lace yawned, “And like me, you’ll need to get some sleep too.”

“And on which note, I’ll sound the evening retreat.” Golden closed her eyes, screwed up her face, and let out a loud fart that shook the branches with its unbridled ferocity.

“Goddesses almighty!” Lacy shrieked, “Oh…Oh Celestia! What the hell?!”

“Oops! Sorry about that!” Golden blushed and began to laugh, “I think that was a lot more dehydrogenated than I expected!”

Lacy covered her muzzle with her forelegs, her eyes squeezed tight shut, “Buck me, I can’t breathe! Damn it, Golden Spoon, I’ll get you back for this one day, you mark my words!”

“Hey! I didn’t know it was…” Golden’s ears twitched and her tail quivered, “Oh…oh no…here comes another one!”

“TRIPS, YOU BLOODY….!”

A low rumble of thunder rolled through the quiet forest as the rain continued on into the night.

********************

Silver Spoon yawned expansively and threw the covers off herself. Why was it that when it was cold out and you didn’t want to go anywhere, there was always something you had to do? Celestia’s ears, never mind that, why was she up so early? She looked round and saw Diamond Tiara still fast asleep beside her. Silver sighed; it just another day. Hello, what was this? A small red book sat beside her on the bedside table, open at the last page – that was careless, she usually made sure she closed a book properly before going to sleep. Another yawn took her and she reluctantly pulled herself from her warm, protective cocoon like a butterfly in the warmth of the summer sun.

“One that needs her teeth brushing” Silver muttered to herself, walking unsteadily to the washstand.

One of the these days she’d put her head right in the bowl. She wasn’t sure whether it would help wake her up any quicker or just make a mess, but the thought of it had always tempted her. She stared at the water and groaned – not today. A flannel, a brush and she would be right as rain. Speaking of which… She opened the heavy curtains and stared out at the grey sky and rain. Weren’t there supposed to be weather ponies here? Where were…oh! Oh, yes, she remembered Sebastian saying something to her mother about rain coats yesterday: there must have been a scheduled downpour today. Still, as grey and miserable as it looked out there, it did have a certain charm about it, particularly when you had good waterproofs on and weren’t getting your fur wet! Di muttered something in her sleep and turned over as Silver brushed her mane. One hundred strokes before bed and when she woke up – every morning and every night without fail. When she was young she’d hated it, and envied the ponies who had short manes and tails, and especially those unicorns! Oooh! The way they just sat there, smug with their glowy, sparkly magic, and made everything look so easy! Being an earth pony was…well, boring by comparison. She wished she had magic, and could just ‘Poof!’ around the house without having to walk, or float things like pens, pencils and brushes! Holding it in your hooves or mouth was something she was used to of course, but it didn’t mean she couldn’t…wish… Silver sighed.

“Silv?”

Silver looked round to see a small pink filly sitting up in bed and rubbing her eyes with a foreleg.

“Is it time to get up?” Di asked groggily, “It’s so dark still.”

Silver smiled at her friend, “It’s early, Di, but that means we get the run of the house.”

“We do?” Di yawned, “Don’t we have school today?”

“Not for another two hours!” Silver said chirpily.

“Argh!” Di threw her forelegs up in exaggerated frustration, “Two HOURS!” She fixed her friend with a bleary stare, “Don’t you ever sleep?”

Silver shrugged, “Not as much as I’d like.” Di noticed the sudden distance in her friend’s voice as the silver-grey filly continued, “So, I’m going down to papa’s study. Coming?”

“I suppose so…” Di groaned and dragged herself from under the covers, trying to savour every last morsel of warmth before all but dropping onto the floor. Great alicorn feathers, why was this house so cold?! Di shivered.

“You alright?” Silver asked in concern.

“It…It’s f-freezing in here!” Di said, rubbing her forelegs, don’t you feel it?

Silver scrunched up her muzzle, “No?”

“I think my legs are going to drop off!” Di grumbled, “It’s no wonder you get poorly living here.”

Silver flinched at the off hoof comment by her friend. Di didn’t mean any harm by it of course, but she hated being reminded of her ‘fainting’ fits. She closed her eyes and gave herself a shake before walking over to the wardrobe, “Here, this looks like it should fit you.”

Di took the long prink fluffy robe from her friend, “It’s so warm!” she breathed and pulled the cord around her to snug the wonderful garment against her fur. She paused and looked up, “What about you?”

“I’m fine,” Silver shrugged, “I must be naturally warm blooded.”

“Humph!” Di huffed, “I’m not sure what that says about me!”

Silver chuckled, eliciting another giggle from her friend, “Come on, let me show you Papa’s treasures!”

Excitedly, the fillies dashed down the stairs, trying to keep as quiet as possible but at the same time falling about in fits of giggles as they loudly shushed each other and darted this way and that as though they were spies on a mission. They definitely needed practice, Silver thought to herself, especially when the large plant pot went flying! Thank Celestia she’d been able to catch the thing, even if it had dumped water all over mama’s new cushions. Still, the simple expedient of turning it round had effectively hidden the crime from view and nopony need be any the wiser. Unfortunately it had made the two giggle all the more and they’d all but galloped into the study and headlong into…

“SEBASTIAN!”

“Miss Silver, Miss Rich” the old fellow intoned.

Di’s mane stood on end in fright. She didn’t like Sebastian: he was…creepy. And why did he always refer to her as ‘Miss Rich?’. Oooh! She hated that!

“Good morning, Sebastian” Silver said happily, “Is everything alright?”

“Yes, Miss Silver. The morning post has arrived and is on his Lordship’s table.” He checked his pocket watch and frowned, “Breakfast will be at eight.” He raised an eyebrow, focussing on Diamond Tiara who flinched back behind her friend, “I shall instruct Cook to set another place for your…‘guest’.” Without another word the dark stallion swept from the room, closing the door behind him with a sound that made Di jump.

“I don’t know how you live with a pony like that” Di whispered, “He’s scary.”

“Sebastian?” Silver asked in surprise, “He’s a sweetheart.”

“A sweetheart?” Di replied in amazement, “Are you bonkers? He’s like a zombie!” She stood on her hind legs, held out her forelegs and began shambling around the room, “Yesss Misss Sssssillllveerrr… Let me get you some…BRAINS!” She suddenly jumped on her friend and the two fell onto the large settee laughing and tickling each other before a knock at the door made them freeze.

“Hello?” Silver called.

The door opened. To their relief it was Mrs Cream.

“Hello girls, thought I’d bring you a couple of apple juices and a hot jam tart each, fresh from the oven.”

Di took a sniff of the pastry and felt her heart leap. She had home made food at her house of course, but there was something about Mrs Cream’s baking that always made her feel ‘tingly’ inside. “Th…Thank you…” she muttered.

“You’re welcome!” Mrs Cream gave them both an expansive smile and winked at Silver, “Eight o’clock for haybacon sandwiches and a hot mug of sweet tea Miss.”

“Thank you!” Silver said, beaming. She was already halfway through the sweet pastry and ended up spraying crumbs across the floor. Mrs Cream just chuckled and vanished from the room.

“You alright, Di?” Silver asked.

“I…yeah…yeah I suppose so” Di muttered, half to herself. She suddenly gave herself a shake and took a bite of the tart, letting the still warm pastry crumble into tiny pieces on her tongue before tasting the tangy sweetness of the strawberry jam. It was…heaven…

“Come on, I’ll show you Papa’s cabinet!” Silver said happily.

The fillies walked past the bookshelves to the long wooden chest where Silver very carefully replaced the small red diary she’d been reading last night while Diamond Tiara stared around her in amazement. “I’ve never seen so many books” she breathed, eyes wide at the sight of shelf upon shelf, row upon row of the bound works of countless ages. She suddenly sneezed, “Phoo! It’s so musty in here!”

Silver flinched at the word, but didn’t say anything. Even after all this time, even though her friend didn’t say it to wound her, it still hurt to even hear it. She knew she was being foolish but…Goddesses, she wished she were stronger, like Golden Spoon had been. She ran her hoof over the diaries; there weren’t many left now before they got into all that war stuff. She didn’t want to read that, no matter how tempting it was to effectively ‘finish the story’. And something else was troubling her too: she couldn’t really put her hoof on it, but every now again she would remember bits and pieces of a conversation, like fragments of a jigsaw puzzle. It was hard to explain, but it seemed to revolve around a small grey colt and…and she didn’t know his name. Silver rubbed her muzzle and gave herself a shake before adjusting her spectacles – she really shouldn’t read so late at night.

“What in Equestria is all this?!” Diamond Tiara reached up to the huge glass cabinet before her.

The display cabinet was the entire width of the room, featuring treasures and mementos from generations of the Spoon family. A set of drawers and cupboards lined the bottom section, requiring a ladder on runners to reach the higher areas. Silver pointed out some of her favourites:

“Look there, do you see those? Those are manticore teeth. Great Uncle Bouillon fought one single hoofed when it walked into his camp while he was exploring the great western forests.” She pointed to another, “That’s the armour plate from a war dragon’s head. Papa said it was from the ‘wars of the three tribes’. That was before even the war with Nightmare Moon.”

Diamond Tiara stared at the enormous steel plate. It had clearly once been painted, some of the green colour having flaked off with age, and it was molded to shape too. She could see where the eye of the beast would have been, and cut-outs for what could only have been horns and…teeth? She shuddered. She’d been taught in schools that although dragons were rarely seen in Equestria due to the treaties with the princesses, they were still dangerous and should be avoided. ‘Keep low, keep quiet, keep still’, they’d been told – she’d kept the badge too, despite mother’s ‘dislike’ of such things. Silver was still talking, but something had caught her eye, something…large…

“…from the hills of the Griffin Empires third architect that…”

It was...a pony’s skull. She stared up at it, her friend forgotten. The large white bone, yellowed slightly with age and just…hanging there – she didn’t know why, she couldn’t explain it, but it made her feel…sad, for some reason. She reach up a hoof towards the hole where one of the eye would have been, the ears… She paused; they weren’t ears, they were…horns? She furrowed her brow, noticing the long curling teeth that seemed to sit alongside the more familiar equine teeth she was used to. Di ran her tongue over her teeth; there were four slightly pointy ones or ‘wolf teeth’ as they were called, but other than that, it was quite obvious ponies were far from the meat eaters the owner of this skull had been. She shuddered as a wave of cold ran through her from nose to tail.

“That’s the skull of a thestral.”

Di blinked and turned to her friend, “Huh?”

“A thestral” Silver repeated.

“A…a thestral?” Di kept staring at the strange thing, a sense of fascination and horror running through her, “What are they?”

“Were. They’re all gone now” Silver said quietly, “Papa said they were monsters that fought for Nightmare Moon over a thousand years ago.” She shrugged, “I think it’s a fake.”

“A fake?” Di turned to her friend in surprise, “Why?”

“All those teeth?” Silver chuckled, “I think some of my ancestors liked to make themselves look like big explorers or discoverers when, you know, maybe they weren’t?” At her friend’s puzzled expression, Silver opened a drawer and pointed to a glass case with a stuffed creature inside. The faded label read:

Radragon

“WHATS THAT!” Di squeaked and jumped back in alarm.

Silver smiled at her friends reaction, “The original label fell off, but it said something about a ‘demonic rodent that terrorised the people of Paddock before being slain by Lord Cream Spoon of Spoon Manor.”

“And this is a...a demonic rodent? A ‘Radragon’?” Regaining her usual composure the pink filly leaned forward and stared at the mangy looking thing in the case. It had been posed to look at if it were rearing and about to strike. She looked closer, “Is that…is that glue?” She scratched her muzzle in thought, “It looks like the teeth have been glued on to a dead rat.” She peered at her friend in confusion.

“It’s lost a bit of fur, but back then it probably did look quite ferocious.” Silver nodded, “And yes, it’s a rat. If you look closer you can see where the spikes have been added and the teeth look like they’re from a manticore.” She pointed up to the teeth in the display cabinet, “I worked out how many teeth a manticore should have and there’s four missing.”

“And there’s four on our rat here!” Di said clopping her forehooves together, “You should be a detective. We could be detectives! How cool would that be?!”

Silver nodded excitedly, “Seriously cool!”

“Do you have anything we could use?” Diamond Tiara asked.

Silver thought for a moment, “Maybe, but I’m not too sure.” A thought suddenly came to her, “Wait! I’ve got an idea. Here…” She trotted over to a small alcove and rummaged around for a moment before there was a soft ‘click’.

Di stood back in surprise as part of the alcove began to…move. She blinked and stared as the once solid wood panel slid back to permit access to a set of stairs that lead…somewhere. A waft of dry air tickled her nose making her mane bristle.

“Come on!” Silver said quietly, “Follow me.”

Di lifted a hoof to forestall her friend, “I…Silv, I…” But it was too late, her friend had already disappeared through the doorway, “Oh…pony feathers!” Di swallowed back her sense of trepidation and bobbed her head before forcing her legs to move. If Silver Spoon could do it, then she sure as Celestia had furry ears could too! The pink filly walked into the doorway.

“Come on, Di” Silver called back from the surprisingly well lit passageway, “Its safe, don’t worry.”

“I am NOT worried!” Di squeaked, coughing to clear her throat, “I’m not!” She tried to ignore the quavering in her own voice and the shaking in her legs. What was it with this place? Why was she feeling so nervous? It was that skull, wasn’t it? What possessed a pony to collect bones?! They were mad, that was it, the Spoons were all completely bonkers!

Silver was stood beside a copper strip on the wall, grinning from ear to ear, “Promise you can keep a secret?”

Di nodded, “You know I can, Silv, why…?” Silver tapped the strip on the wall and light burst around them, nearly blinding them. Di shrieked and covered her eyes, “I can’t see! Silver!” A hoof gently brushed hers,

“It’s alright, Di, it’s only a magical light.” Silver’s voice was soft and kind, “Look!”

Diamond Tiara slowly opened her eyes and blinked as they grew accustomed to the brightness around them. From the gloom of the rest of the manor this place was like a different world altogether, and altogether…breathtaking.

“My…Goddesses…” Di breathed, “What is this place?”

Silver jumped around in excitement, “It’s papa’s secret room!” she said waving her hooves, “He doesn’t know that I know it’s here, but sometimes when I can’t sleep I come down here and look at all this stuff.” She grinned, “Isn’t it wonderful?”

Diamond Tiara sat back on her haunches and began fiddling with her mane as her eyes took in a sight that simply shouldn’t be. It was a room, no…a cavern! White washed walls held rack after rack of…of armour, swords, spears, crossbows… There were hundreds, maybe thousands of weapons here. The magical lights reflected off everything, making them gleam and sparkle like they’d just been placed here yesterday, waiting…waiting for their owners to come back and claim them. Good grief, she didn’t know where to look next! On and on, flags and banners ranged across the walls. One in particular dominated them all however; it was blood red, with a huge golden sunburst the same as she’d seen on Princess Celestia’s flank embroidered in the centre surrounded by golden leaves and the letters ‘EQ’. More of the beautifully embroidered scrollwork bordered it all, yet here and there was evidence of damage: small holes, scorch marks, and below it, a brass plaque which read:

First battle of River Valley

“Where’s…?” Di began, but Silver was already waving to her to follow deeper into the cavernous room. “Silver? What is this…oh!”

Silver Spoon stood before a set of armour that took Di’s breath away. It was…it was incredible! Gold and silver, worked in the most intricate and beautiful patterns, sat upon a mannequin that, if the scale was accurate, must have been a particularly tall pony. The shape suggested a mare, but…mares, fighting? Sure there were mares in the royal guard, but...they didn’t really fight though, did they? She felt a shiver run through her, but also a sense of fascination and the thrill of adventure.

“This belonged to my ancestor, Golden Spoon. She was the Commander of the Royal Guard” Silver said reverently, “She must have looked amazing wearing this.”

Di licked her lips, staring at the armour, “Are all those stories about her true, then?” she breathed, “All of them?”

Silver shrugged, “Maybe, I don’t know, but she was real and I’ve been reading her diaries too.” The silver-grey filly grinned, “Can you imagine what it was like to wear this?”

“No!” Di squeaked, “It looks really heavy!”

Silver laughed, “It’s not for fillies, Di, it’s for mares”

“I know that, I’m not stupid!” Diamond Tiara snapped.

“I…oh, I, I’m sorry Di.” Silver felt crestfallen. She’d angered her friend and-

“Silv?”

“Mmm?”

“I’m sorry I snapped at you, okay? I didn’t…I didn’t mean it.” Diamond Tiara placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder, “Friends forever?”

Silver nodded, giving herself a shake and smiled, “Friends forever, Di.”

“So what is this place, then?” Di said animatedly, “It looks like you’re ready to go to war.” She froze, “You’re…you’re not, are you?”

Silver laughed, “Of course not! It’s just papa’s collection. I think this used to be where the old armoury used to be, but I’m not sure really. The armour looks like the old royal guard’s, at least from the pictures I’ve seen in papa’s books.” She shrugged, “Maybe it’s just old stuff that was getting thrown out and Golden Spoon kept it as a keepsake.”

“That’s some keepsake!” Di said shaking her head, “Don’t you, you know, find this a bit frightening?”

“Why would I find it frightening?” Silver asked genuinely surprised by her friend’s question.

“Because this was used to kill other ponies, Silv” Di said motioning towards a large heavy looking crossbow, “These things…they may have actually…you know…”

Silver gave her a dismissive look and shook her head, “These were to protect our country and our princess, Di” she said levelly. “Come…I’ll show you.”

“There’s more?!” Di said in surprise.

It was another room. This time there was more armour, more weapons, but it was immediately apparent that this was no Equestrian made equipment. Di blinked at the sight: there was armour for ponies, griffins and other ‘things’ she’d never seen before. Some of them looked absolutely terrifying. In one corner stood the mannequin of a creature she recognised from some brochures that had been sent around Ponyville for ‘motivational seminars’. It was a minotaur, and a big one at that. The beast that would have worn this armour must have been around seven to eight foot tall and the battleaxe it carried looked lethally sharp. Di looked closer; there were nicks in the blade, nicks that…that must have…hit something. She shivered.

“Di?”

Diamond Tiara turned to look at the stand of armour her friend was motioning towards and felt her heart skip a beat. The words were out of her mouth before she realised it, “Thestral armour”

“You’ve seen it before?” Silver asked in surprise, “I thought you’d never heard of them?”

“Yes…no…I mean, I mean that…” Di gave herself a shake, annoyed at her own nervousness, “I mean it looks like armour made for that skull thing upstairs.” She nodded, “See? The armour looks like it’s for a pony with horns and it’s all spiky too.” She looked down at the leg armour, “The design isn’t Equestrian.” She nodded to herself, “Definitely not.”

“Excellent investigative work, Detective Tiara!” Silver said clopping her forehooves together.

“Humph!” Di snorted, “Did you ever have any doubts?”

Silver chuckled, “Not when Equestria’s best detectives are on the case!”

As one they performed their age old routine, “Bump, bump, sugarlump, RUMP!”

The girls began laughing, changing the mood in the room completely. When you looked at it, all this place was, was a museum, and a boring one at that. How many times could you look at spears, swords and smelly old metal things from years and years and years ago without getting fed up?

Di peered at the thestral’s armour, “It’s not metal.”

“Nope” Silver shook her head, “I think it’s diamond, or something like that.”

Diamond reached out a hoof, “No…it’s not diamond, it’s like, I don’t know, like crystal of some sort.” She tapped it with a hoof, “See it’s…”

Di screamed.

Images burst through the filly’s mind, flooding her with a deluge of nightmarish scenes of such horror she could never have imagined; it was war…war, killing, blood, screaming, creatures with eyes of fire and teeth like daggers amid the fury of battle. She had to get away! She had to escape! The song of war howled around her, dragging at her, calling her away, pulling at her heart towards a land of dark sands and seas as black as ink. She was frightened, she didn’t want this! She had to-

“DIAMOND TIARA!”

A pair of big purple eyes stared into hers making the pink filly gasp in shock, “Wh…Oh! OH, SILVER!” Di collapsed into the embrace of her friend’s forelegs, “I have to get out of here! I have to get out!” She suddenly shot to her hooves and charged headlong for the stairs.

“Di!” Silver immediately got up and dashed out after her friend.

By Celestia, she could run! Silver hurtled past the racks of armour, dodged past the mannequins and up the stairs, nearly running straight into a tall dark unicorn stallion glowering down at her from the study’s doorway.

“Sebastian!”

“I believe your ‘friend’ is heading towards the garden, Miss Silver” the dour butler intoned, “May I remind you that breakfast is at eight o’clock?”

“Y...Yes, yes!” Silver stared past him, “Thank you Sebastian, that…that will be all!” She caught her breath and dodged past him before picking up speed towards the open front door. Behind her, the door to the study banged shut with a heavy finality that made her almost buck in fright. Blast it! Blast, blast, BLAST! What had she been thinking taking Di into papa’s secret room? She was scared senseless, and it was no wonder – she’d be frightened herself when she first went down there after finding the hidden switch on the wall. Oh, it had been exciting at first of course, but when she’d backed into that minotaur mannequin she’d nearly wet herself in fright. Now she’d scared her friend witless and it was all her fault! Furious with her own thoughtlessness, Silver ran for the place she knew, or at least hoped, the pink filly would be.

The tennis court was full of the early morning mist that always seemed to gather on the well tended lawn. It was immaculately kept, both for friends, family, but also some of the local ladies clubs that would gather to play here. It was a peaceful and sometimes even exciting time for some sport and, of course, socialising. This morning however it was anything but the sort of place a lost filly should be.

“Di?” Silver called, “Diamond Tiara!”

Nothing.

Silver trotted through the gap in the net walls to the court. The mist was thicker here and beaded on her fur; so much for brushing her mane this morning, it was going to be ruined!

“Di? Where are you?”

A bird broke from cover nearby giving her a start that had Silver clutching her chest. “Stupid thing!” she muttered, “Nearly frightened the life out of me…” She took several deep breaths to calm her nerves and readied a lungful to bellow her friend’s name. Right! “DIAMOND TI-”

“Stop shouting! Please!”

Silver nearly shot out of her own fur, rounding on the huddled image of a filly peering at her from the confines of the tennis storage hut. She blinked in surprise, “Di? What are you doing in there?”

“What do you think?!” Di nearly screamed, looking about her frantically, “You saw that didn’t you? Goddesses above, Silv, I’ve never been so frightened in my life!” She squeezed further back into the hut, “For Celestia’s sake get in here!”

“Di, please, I don’t know what’s…Eep!” Silver squeaked as the pink filly grabbed her around the neck and hauled her into the hut and slammed the door shut.

“Be quiet Silver! Please, please, just…be quiet!” Diamond Tiara closed her eyes and took a deep breath, but it was no use, she just couldn’t stop trembling. “Look at me,” she said staring at her hooves, “I’ve never been like this before – never!”

“Di, you’re not making any sense, what’s upset you so much?” Silver asked genuinely confused and even a little frightened by her friend’s inexplicable behaviour, “You just ran out of there screaming and now you’re hiding in the storage hut!”

“Can you blame me?!” Di hissed, upsetting a basket of rackets, “I…” she paused, hanging her head and looked up from under her brows into her friend’s concerned purple eyes. “You didn’t see it, did you?”

Silver shook her head, “See what?”

“There were soldiers! Lots and lots of soldiers!” Diamond Tiara whispered urgently, “And demons! Monsters with axes, fire, and swords…” She could feel her heart rate increasing just thinking about it, “There was so much blood, Silver, blood everywhere!” Di sank to the floor, covering her head with her forelegs, “It was a nightmare, a real nightmare, and I was there, watching it as if I was part of it!”

Silver leaned down and stroked her friend’s mane, “I saw you touch the thestral’s armour Di, that was all.”

The pink filly hung her head and groaned, “Haven’t you ever touched it yourself?”

“I think so, but I’m not sure.” Silver grimaced apologetically, “But I can tell you one thing though: I definitely won’t be now!”

Di sighed and leaned back against the basket of tennis balls. Her heart rate was slowing, her breathing returning to normal and her fear slipping away as surely as the mist outside. “What do you think that was?”

Silver shook her head, “I don’t know, Di. Papa used to say ‘if only these things could talk’ whenever he showed me anything new in his display cabinet.” She pulled off a comically accurate parody of Lord Spoon, complete with pipe, “’Youngsters these days don’t appreciate their own history. Ponies gave their lives in the past so we could have a safer future, Silver, and that includes you.’” Silver chuckled and felt her heart lift as her friend laughed behind her hoof,

“You’re changing the subject!” Di giggled.

Silver shrugged, “I know, Di, but who knows what it was. Hey, maybe you were able to look back in time and see things nopony has been able to see in a thousand years!” She nodded emphatically, “Hey! Maybe you time travelled!”

Di narrowed her eyes in thought and rubbed her chin, “Maybe…” Suddenly she looked up, “But I’ll agree with you on one thing Silv.”

“What’s that?”

“I am NOT doing that again!”

The sense of relief for both of the friends was as tangible as the rough floor beneath them as they both shared a laugh at the absurdity of what had happened and, at least in Silver’s case, at the world in general. Ghosts from the past inhabiting armour? Madness…Mind you, she was sure she’d played with it when she’d first found it. She hadn’t been scared of it of course, but that was probably down to growing up in a house that was perpetually in semi darkness with gloomy old Sebastian shuffling around like a shade from the underworld. She smiled to herself and sniffed at her fur, “Di?”

“Huh?” The pink filly was stood up and reaching for the door handle.

Silver frowned and snuffed her foreleg again, “Do I, you know…smell?”

“Smell?” Di walked up to her and sniffed her friend outstretched leg, “You smell like Silver Spoon, my friend.” She lifted her own leg for inspection, “What about me?”

Silver took her friend’s leg and smiled, “Like my friend, Diamond Tiara.”

“Well I’m glad that’s settled then! Good grief!” Di tossed her mane, her trademark confidence back, “Honestly, I do wonder about you sometimes. ‘How do I smell’?” she snorted, “Speaking of smell…HAYBACON!”

With a loud neigh, the pink filly took off through the fading mist of the tennis courts, her best friend close on her heels. Diamond Tiara charged along the path, across the neatly mown lawn and straight through the open kitchen door where the smells of cooking, of warm bread and freshly fried haybacon was calling to the hungry fillies. Silver slowed before entering, well aware of mama’s dislike of running in the house, but as for Di, rules simply didn’t seem to apply to her and she was already muzzle deep in bread rolls, haybacon and fruit juice.

Mrs Cream, in her habitual good humour, just beamed from ear to ear at the sight as Silver took a seat beside her friend, “We really should be eating in the dining room, Di” Silver muttered, “Mama doesn’t really like me-”

“Oh, Poo!” Di interrupted as she licked crumbs from her muzzle, “Mrs Cream doesn’t mind, do you?”

Mrs Cream shook her head, “No, Miss.”

“You see?” Di bopped her friend on the nose with a roll, “Anyway, stop worrying all the time, you’ll give yourself grey hairs.” She paused mid bite and turned back to Silver Spoon, “Hey, did you see what I did there? Grey hairs!”

Silver rolled her eyes, “Yes, Di, I get it.” She groaned and began tucking into her plate.

“No sense of humour…” Di looked up at Mrs Cream, “Now this is a breakfast!” she said happily, “Proper food for proper ladies.” She nodded, affirming her own words.

“Don’t you have breakfast at home, Di?” Silver asked.

Diamond Tiara clucked her tongue, “Well, duh! Of course!” she huffed, “Just, not like this. Father likes foreign rubbish that taste funny and there’s too much butter on everything. Mother likes it too because it’s ‘Ever so refined, Diamond Tiara’.” She sighed, “I suppose this is a traditional breakfast. Your family always seems to stick with tradition, right?”

“Papa likes tea instead of juice” Silver said around a mouthful of roll, “But is this traditional? I don’t know, maybe, but I like it.”

“I wish I could live here…” Di whispered to herself.

Silver looked up quizzically, “Hmm?”

“Nothing.” Di shook her head, “Just being silly!” She finished the last of her roll and bopped the table with her hooves, “Ready for a wash up, Miss Spoon?”

Silver nodded, licking her lips, “Absolutely Miss Tiara.” She jumped down off her stool and followed her friend out of the kitchen and up the stairs.

Behind them, the door opened and a charcoal coated stallion walked in, taking his wellingtons off, “Bit chilly this morning, Mrs C” he said cheerily, “Got any tea on?”

The Cook sighed and trotted over to collect the pot and pour out a cup.

“When’s Rinse due back from her holidays?”

Mrs Cream shrugged, “She’s away for another week yet, so we’ll just have to manage without her.”

Crisps groaned.

“Missing her?” the mare asked, pushing a roll in front of the tired handypony, “You know, you could lose her if you don’t make a move soon. A lady won’t wait forever.”

“I know!” Crisps said animatedly, “I just…Rinse and I…” He sighed, “I don’t know, I just…don’t know.”

“Well you’d better make your mind up, that’s all I can say” the cook replied returning to her work, “Don’t come crying to me when it all goes wrong.”

Crisps groaned and stretched his forelegs across the scarred wooden table, “You’re mean to me, sometimes.”

Mrs Cream barked out a laugh, “You stallions need a mare to ‘be mean’ sometimes.” She looked over her shoulder and waved a ladle at him, “A stallion is always at his best when he acts like a stallion. Be firm, Crisps, be assertive and show her she can put her faith and trust in you. That’ll do the trick.”

“You make it sound so easy” Crisps muttered.

“It is” the mare replied, “she can only say no.”

Crisps closed his eyes and ran his tongue over his teeth to clear away the last of the crumbs. It was all very easy for Mrs Crisps to say these things, but it was altogether different in reality. Perhaps if he didn’t work with Rinse then a rejection wouldn’t be so bad, but to tell her how he felt and then have her reject him? How could he ever show his face there again? He sighed; maybe he was worrying about nothing. They did have a relationship of sorts already though didn’t they? They’d been ‘sort of’ dating for years and they would sometimes cuddle up and enjoy each others company together in front of the kitchen fireplace. But that was the problem wasn’t it? He wasn’t really sure how Rinse felt about him, and she always had that sense of distance about her that he could never quite breach. Perhaps the one who wouldn’t ‘wait forever’ was him.

“Crisps?” It was Sebastian, “Milady wishes you to bring the carriage around the front for the young Miss and her… ‘friend’.”

“Bloody hell, Seb” Crisps groused, “I’ve just come in! Give me a minute will you?”

Sebastian raised his eyebrows and stared down his muzzle at the form sprawled across the table, “Very well. I shall inform her Ladyship of your reticence in complying with her request.” He sniffed, “I’m certain she will be most understanding of your desire to finish your breakfast.”

“Oh, sod off!” Crisps huffed, “Why are you always like this, eh, Seb? Do you have to go around like you’ve got a broom shoved up your arse all the time?”

Sebastian blinked slowly and seemed to gather himself before replying, “I understand that due to your age this may be lost on you, but it is an honour to serve this family, boy, and you should be grateful that you have not only a steady wage but a roof over your head with such a prestigious line of Equestrians.” The butler’s tail bristled, “You may not appreciate your post and the weight of history the Spoon family bear, however I do, and I can assure you, Mister Crisps, that I take my post very seriously indeed.”

“All right, all right! Bloody hell, Seb, I’ll get the carriage, alright?” Crisps snorted and pulled himself from the stool before giving himself a shake, “I’ll have it ready in ten minutes.”

“See that you do” Sebastian said imperiously and strode from the room, his tail flicking irritably. Behind him Crisps swore under his breath and picked up his overcoat that had dropped on the floor.

“You really shouldn’t bait him, you know. He could cause you a lot of trouble, that one.” Mrs Cream shook her head and turned back to her cooking.

“Yeah?” Crisps sniffed, “All that ‘prestigious line’ stuff is a bit overplayed don’t you reckon? They’re damned near extinct, and Silver’s the last of ‘em.”

Mrs Cream picked up another potato and began peeling it, “She’s a little love” she said, rinsing the vegetable under the tap, “A heart of gold that filly.”

“Huh, so long as it lasts.”

Mrs Cream shot him a look, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I mean,” Crisps replied, “we all know she’s sick now, don’t we? Come on, how many of these ‘faints’ is she going to have? One day it’ll be a big one and then its no more Spoons, and when her parents pop their clogs then Sebastian and his ‘prestigious line’ bollocks will be nothing more than a dingy old house up for sale to the highest bidder.”

Mrs Cream stopped and faced him, “How can you say that? Great goddesses, Crisps, I thought better of you than that!”

“Did you?” Crisps snorted, “Well maybe you don’t know me as well as you think then eh?” He neighed and slammed the door behind him making the cook flinch. She stared at the pan of water and the potatoes just sitting there, waiting to be cleaned, par boiled, and made into roast potatoes for dinner tonight. She watched her reflection in the water; she had been Silver’s age once, and just as full of life, love, and boundless energy that all children seemed to have in abundance. The difference however, was that as much as she didn’t want to acknowledge it, Crisps was right. Young Silver was on borrowed time. She knew it, the family knew it, and the whole household in all likelihood did too. The thought of watching that tiny little thing vanishing down a hole to be covered over with earth beneath a headstone made her heart ache. Sometimes, life could be horribly cruel.

********************

Grasshoppers. They were fascinating things, and the speed they could jump was so incredible it was almost impossible to keep up with them. They just seemed to disappear from one point and reappear at another, like magic. Magic…Silver sighed and sat up, brushing the grass from her fur, “I wish I had magic.”

“Huh?” Di watched her friend for a moment and shrugged, “Hey, I think I caught one! Come and…aww!” She clucked her tongue.

“You don’t want to squash it though, Di” Silver said walking over.

“I know that!” Diamond Tiara huffed, “But I don’t have a net with me, so we’re stuck aren’t we.”

“We can bring one from home tomorrow. I think I’ve got one in the cupboard” Silver offered.

Di rolled her eyes, “If daddy was home, he’d buy us one each! This so frustrating!”

“You’re missing your family?” Silver asked.

Di nodded and seemed to almost deflate slightly, “I guess so, but what I really miss is Randolph and my own room.” She gave Silver an apologetic look, “It’s not that I don’t like staying with you Silv, it’s just…it’s not home, yeah?”

“I know, Di” Silv replied. She felt a little jolt of sadness in her heart at her friend’s confession. She’d only been staying with her for a week, but for Di it probably felt longer with being away from home for so long. Why she would want to go back to that horrible mother of hers was anyponies guess. Spoiled Rich was frightening, and her own parents couldn’t stand being anywhere near her either. Of all the nobility the Spoons mixed with, the Rich’s were the ones most notable by their absence. Despite this, mother always invited them, be it for Hearths Warming celebrations, birthdays, tennis tournaments, or even her needlepoint gatherings. Every time, a neatly written note would arrive making polite apologies for non attendance. Now that she thought about it, it seemed strange that the only one of the Rich family that had anything to do with them, was their daughter. Silver watched the pink filly jump after another grasshopper and wondered…

The bell rang.

Di snorted the grass from her muzzle and gave Silver a twirl, “Good?”

Silver nodded, “What about me?”

Diamond Tiara grinned, “Still Silver!” She flicked a piece of grass from her friends tail, “Come on, I’m looking forward to this.”

“Lessons?” Silver asked in surprise.

The pink filly shrugged, charging forward, “Hurry up, slowcoach!” Silver clucked her tongue and galloped after her.

Inside the classroom was filling up quickly, with the usual suspects gathered towards the back. Diamond Tiara took her seat beside Silver Spoon and stretched her forelegs, peering over at Scootaloo who was doing her best not to make eye contact. Silver groaned; she could see what was coming from a mile away…

“Surprised?” Di asked. Scootaloo froze, barely daring to look up. “Bet you didn’t expect to see her back here, did you?” Di continued, “Well, I’m sorry to say that despite your best efforts, Silver Spoon is most definitely alive and well.” She raised an eyebrow, “Maybe that’s what Miss Cheerilee means when she writes ‘Must try harder’ on your homework.”

Apple Bloom clopped her hoof on her desk, “Hey, Diamond Tiara, that ‘aint fair. Y’all know Scootaloo didn’t mean to hurt Silver.”

“Ah, the bumpkin speaks!” Di announced imperiously, “And you know that for a…wait…you mean, she was trying to kill somepony else? Who? You don’t mean…” she gasped dramatically, “M…Me?!”

The white filly with the purple mane shook her head, “You provoked it, Diamond Tiara, and you know it.”

Di screwed her muzzle up in thought and tapped her chin, “Maybe my memory is letting me down here, but you know, I don’t seem to remember being asked to be kicked in the head.” She turned back to Scootaloo, “What about you, dodo? Can you shed any light on this matter?” Scootaloo said nothing, but kept staring at her desk. “Oh dear!” Diamond Tiara said loudly, “Looks like a classic case of guilty conscience to me!” The pink filly stood up on her chair and glared at the orange filly, “What’s the matter, Scooter-poo, not murdered anypony today? Don’t worry, there’s plenty of time left yet!”

The room was silent.

Di could feel the eyes in the room staring, but not at her, but at something…somepony beside her. She closed her eyes and heard the intake of breath,

“Come with me.”

Diamond Tiara swallowed, but still managed to shoot Scootaloo a defiant look as she followed Miss Cheerilee from the room. The magenta mare paused and called back over her shoulder, “Equestrian Grammar, pages thirty six to fifty.”

And that was it. The door closed behind the two of them and the room was left so quiet that the only sound to be heard was that of the students breathing. One of the chairs creaked and every eye seemed to focus as one on Silver Spoon. She groaned and lifted her book, pretending to read it – they’d get bored soon and-

“Silver?” It was Scootaloo, “I’m…sorry…”

“What…oh!” Silver shook her head, “I’m fine, Scootaloo, really.”

“I know, I just…” Scootaloo took a breath, her voice shaking, “I meant to buck Diamond Tiara, not you, and…” She shook her head, “I mean, I didn’t really want to buck anypony, it was just…you know what she’s like.”

Silver sighed, “I do. But she’s not really mean, and she likes to tease more than anything.”

“But you join in with her, Silver” Sweetie Belle chimed in, “And I don’t know why when you know it’s wrong!”

“It’s…it’s not that simple” Silver said hanging her head, “Di and I, we had a bit of a rough time at the last school and she acts like this sometimes. I know she can be bossy with ponies, but-”

“Oh, come on there, Silver!” Apple Bloom snorted, “She’s just a bad seed that’un an’ y’all know it too.” She raised an eyebrow, “Y’all could hang around with us if ya like.”

Silver smiled sadly, “Thanks, but Di and I have been friends nearly all our lives and she’s more like a sister to me than a friend, I suppose.” She looked at Scootaloo, “Don’t you feel like that about your friends?”

The orange pegasus nodded.

“Even if they say things that hurt you or you don’t agree with?” Silver asked.

Scootaloo gazed at her friends and back to Silver before nodding, “We…we don’t always agree with each other.”

Silver nodded in reply, “We’d better get back to reading, or we’ll in trouble next.”

“What do you think will happen to her?” Sweetie Belle whispered to Apple Bloom.

“Dunno, but ah reckon she’ll get detention for that at least!”

If Scootaloo had any thoughts on the subject she kept quiet. As for Silver, she tried to ignore the speculation going on behind her and the mutterings of the rest of the class as she read her book. Considering everything that had gone on it was unlikely Miss Cheerilee would be really mad with Di, but if there was one thing she didn’t like, it was bullying. She sighed; no doubt Diamond Tiara would give her a full, blow by blow account of what had happened later, and more than likely it would be embellished to make it sound far more dramatic than it had been.

“Pssst.”

The next page contained words that made Silver’s mind reel. Who in Equestria would use words like ‘Splenetic’? She didn’t even know what it meant! She shook her head and read the description : bad tempered, peevish, petulant. Why was she suddenly thinking of Di? Unconsciously she grinned and read the next word, ‘vitriolic’ : bitter, spiteful, malicious. Definitely, Di!

“Pssst.”

Silver made a note of those words for later. She liked using words she’d just learned. Trying them out in conversation was a good way to remember them for…for…was somepony trying to get her attention?

“Pssst! Silver Spoon!”

Silver turned round to face the yellow filly with the red hair, “What? We’re supposed to be working!” she hissed.

Apple Bloom gave her an irritated look, “Ah was gonna ask if y’all wanted ter join us later in our club house” she huffed, “’Course, if yer don’t, that’s your choice.”

Silver was shocked. The ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ as they called themselves had a magnificent tree house that she’d heard of but never seen. She wished she had a tree house, but there was no way papa would allow it in case she hurt herself. But this? This could be really fun!

“Can Di come too?” she asked.

“No way!” Apple Bloom snorted, “No bullies allowed!”

Sweetie Belle clucked her tongue, “Apple Bloom, that’s not really fair on-”

“Yeah? And what about Scoot? That thar little rat pile spoke to her like she was muck on yer boots an’ was the real cause o’ poor Silver here being hurt.” Applebloom nodded her head emphatically, “The CMC headquarters is fer friends, not bullies!”

“But I’m…I’m not…” Silver cleared her throat, “I have my cutie mark.”

“You’re still a friend” Sweetie Belle said quietly, “and then there’s-”

“Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom interrupted, “Remember what we said?!”

Silver furrowed her brow, her suspicions raised, “What did ‘we’ say?” she asked curiously, “What’s going on here, really. You wouldn’t invite me over unless there was something behind this.”

“Y’all been hanging around that Diamond Tiara too long.” Apple Bloom huffed defensively.

Sweetie Belle shook her head, “Look, Silver, we all feel bad about what happened and we want to make it up to you, that’s all. We’d like to be your friends, but it really is up to you if you want to come or not.”

A wave of emotion rushed through Silver from muzzle to tail, making her instinctively look towards the door – it was still shut. She closed her eyes and let out a pent up breath, “What about Scootaloo? How does she feel?”

The orange pegasus flinched. She’d been quiet all this time, but now three pairs of eyes watched her and she could feel her hackles going up. She didn’t mind attention usually, but she didn’t like being the centre of it. Still, certain things were better off shared, and this was one of them. She nodded, “I’d like you to come and play with us.” Scootaloo tried a smiled, “If you want.”

“I’d like to, but…I don’t know…” Silver felt an awful sense of deflation. Di would hate her if she found out, but there was a part of her that was curious about all of this, not to mention the possibility of gaining more friends. Deep down she’d always had an underlying fear that if she fell out with Di, if one day they had a fight and went their separate ways, that she would be completely on her own with no friends whatsoever. Now that she thought about it, Di’s parents and hers didn’t get on as it was and what would happen when they went to college? What if Di went to a different one?! Her heart rate increasing, Silver’s mind was made up, “Sure.”

“Silver, are you really sure? What about Diamond Tiara?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Silver Spoon sighed, a sad smile ghosting across her face, “I’d prefer Di to come along, but if I want to make new friends then that’s my choice.” She huffed, “Anyway, she’s going home tonight, so…tomorrow after school?”

The three fillies nodded to one another, the agreement made. Silver turned back to her book and smiled to herself despite the tiny seed of guilt that was lodged in her heart. Di wouldn’t be happy, but she didn’t have to find out, did she? Besides, it wasn’t as if she had to do everything the pink filly said, even if she did tend to follow her around a lot. Silver closed her eyes and stared the page before her,

Forsake – disown, relinquish, abandon

Sometimes the silver-grey filly wondered if life, if Fate, were having a grand old laugh at her from her home in the heavens. Perhaps she was, but it didn’t mean she could control everything everypony did, did it? Maybe…maybe it didn’t really matter what you did because no matter what it was it was all pre-ordained, and in fact the very concept of self determination and ones choices in life were only illusory. Who could say that everything, all of it, wasn’t already woven into the tapestry of fate? Silver looked over at the window and the wide open fields beyond. The trees were lush and green, the grass fresh and inviting. She looked up at the clock; it wouldn’t be long until home time.

Along the corridor, a door clunked shut making her ear twitch.

Miss Cheerilee walked over to her desk in the staffroom and picked up her pencil, scribbling a note in her diary. It wasn’t necessary of course, she had an excellent memory for times and dates, and besides, the incident with Silver Spoon and the ‘bucking’ would go down in the annals of school infamy anyway. Everypony knew about it, and no doubt at the next parent teacher conference it would be discussed ‘ad-nauseum’. Right now though she felt like just opening the door and walking out into the cool air and walking and walking and walking. How many years was it until retirement? Like so many of her colleagues, teaching as a profession had called to her from as far back as her high school days, and she had been all too happy to ‘take up the chalk’ as they called it in teaching circles. What she hadn’t realised however, was just how much dealing with adolescents was going to affect her nerves, and by association - her private life. Oh, some days were wonderful of course, and to see the fillies and colts growing into thoughtful, respectful and productive member of society was a reward in itself, but sometimes….sometimes there were children like Diamond Tiara.

The pink filly sat opposite her, staring at the desk and fidgeting with her hooves. She looked nervous, and so she should too. Goodness knows she tried to see the good in everypony, and there was bound to be some in this girl too, without doubt there was, but there was that mean streak wasn’t there, that underlying bitterness that reminded her of her mother, Spoiled Rich. Cheerilee looked at the filly from under her brows; in some lights and from certain angles she really looked just like a smaller version of her mother, and at the moment if she continued on this course she would become a carbon copy of her some day – a legacy of heartlessness and lack of empathy that would engender nothing but cold loathing from other ponies. The saddest part of it was, was that Spoiled probably knew it too, and just didn’t care one jot. No… ‘care’ was a word that mare had probably only ever come across in a dictionary.

Diamond Tiara closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on breathing, just…breathing. She felt sick; her stomach doing cartwheels, but she couldn’t let anypony know just how nervous she felt inside. If others saw her they’d think she was weak, and that was something that she would never, ever accept. No! She was the future heir to the Rich family empire, one of the leading business enterprises that spanned two continents! She had a legacy to uphold, and a name to protect, even if…even if she felt like she was going to-

“You know why I asked you to come here, don’t you.” The teachers voice was calm, and totally neutral.

Di nodded slowly.

“I spoke to several of the children about what happened in the playground the day Silver Spoon was hurt.” Cheerilee turned the page in her diary and didn’t look up, “Several of the accounts varied, but all the children agreed on one thing. Do you know what that was?”

“No, Miss Cheerilee.”

The magenta mare looked up, her large eyes gazing straight at the filly opposite her, “They said that you used a word to describe Scootaloo that I never thought I would ever hear used in this school.”

Diamond Tiara said nothing.

“Well?” Cheerilee pressed.

Di squeezed her eyes shut, her heart racing and tears threatening to break through. She took a breath and lifted her head, meeting the teacher’s gaze, “She bucked my friend in the face.”

“Yes, after you called her ‘that’ word, Diamond Tiara.” Cheerilee leaned back in her chair, “What I want to know, is why you called her that.”

Di felt her hooves digging into her hind legs painfully, but she didn’t care about that, if anything it helped keep her mind focussed on answering her teacher, “They tried to steal my friend.”

Cheerilee watched her for a moment and nodded slowly, “Yes…I thought it might be something like that.”

Diamond Tiara furrowed her brow. If Cheerilee knew the answer then why ask the question in the first place? Did she think she was a liar?

“Some of the other children said that you had an argument over a game of marbles” Cheerilee said calmly, “I have to say, Diamond Tiara, that I find it very hard to understand how Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom inviting Silver Spoon to play marbles with them ended up with Silver being put in hospital.” She watched the fillies reaction. Diamond Tiara kept silent, but her eyes were full of an indignant defiance that made her spine twitch with irritation. “Don’t you think you may have overreacted?”

Di said nothing.

Cheerilee looked the filly right in the eyes, “I haven’t said anything to your mother, Diamond, nor do I intend to either. We both know why now, don’t we?”

Di nodded.

Cheerilee banged her hoof on the desk, making the filly jump, “But this has to stop! I thought, I’d hoped, that what happened to your friend would have made you think twice about your behaviour and how you speak to other ponies, but what happens? I walk into the classroom today and you are doing it again!” Her anger flickering, Cheerilee took a deep breath and fought down the urge to scream at the unresponsive child, “I am very disappointed in you Diamond Tiara, very disappointed indeed.” She shook her head slowly, “I have had to report all of this, in detail, to the school board due to the significance of the incident with Silver Spoon. I have done what I can to play down the ‘circumstances’ surrounding the cause of her injuries, as I am sure your mother will be reading them, as indeed will your father.” Cheerilee shook her head, “But you have to understand, Diamond, that your actions that day could have ended in tragedy for somepony you yourself hold dear. I therefore cannot, and will not tolerate any more bullying, insulting, or provocative behaviour from you towards anypony else in this school or else I shall be recommending your expulsion.”

“M…my expulsion?” Di choked.

“Put yourself in my position, Diamond Tiara. What would you do?” Cheerilee asked.

“I…I don’t know! I’m not a teacher!” Di replied shakily.

“No, you’re not, and neither are you a fool.” The teacher leaned towards her student meaningfully, “And since you’re not a fool, I won’t talk to you like you are one either.” The magenta mare raised an eyebrow, her pale green eyes catching the sunlight and making Di’s mouth go dry, “Let me put it this way: If we have to have another talk like this again, I will be writing to your parents and you will no longer be a student here at Ponyville School.” Cheerilee frowned, “I never thought I’d ever have to speak to one of my students like this, Diamond Tiara, and I sincerely hope I never have to again. Now, I want you to go back to class and I will be along shortly. I suggest you do not talk to the others about this, and I hope that we can put this behind us and look forward to happier days ahead.”

Di’s mind was reeling. What was she supposed to say to all of this? This wasn’t her fault! It was…it was...was it? She hung her head and nodded, “Yes, Miss.”

“Good, now-”

“Cheerilee?” The caretaker popped his head around the door, “The headmistress has asked to see you – it’s important apparently.”

“I’ll be along in a minute.” Cheerilee climbed out of her chair and walked round to the end of the table, “Diamond, remember what we talked about, okay?”

Di hung her head, “Yes, Miss.”

The magenta mare pulled her panniers down from the rack and flicked them onto her back, “Back to class now, don’t tarry.” And with that she trotted out of the office leaving Diamond Tiara staring at the desk in shock.

Di couldn’t believe what she was hearing; she could be…expelled? No, no that couldn’t be right, it couldn’t be. If she was then where would she go? The only other school was…oh, goddesses…Wheat Halls Grammar School. A cold shiver of fear ran through her, making her fur itch horribly. If mother found out about this, if she discovered that her daughter had been involved in something that could lead to her having to move schools then she’d be…she’d be…A tear ran down her cheek. That little rat Scootaloo, this was all her fault! All she’d done was point out something the orange freak should have known anyway, and she’d reacted the way she had. It wasn’t as if she’d made the flightless pegasus buck Silv was it? But that was always the way with the common riff-raff: they didn’t have the intelligence to engage in reasoned conversation, and would resort to their old standby of violence every time. Oh sure, perhaps she should have known that ‘could’ happen, but it wasn’t like she’d gone so far as to invite an attack! Anyway, what had happened to the orange rat? Nothing, that was what! All the attention, all the anger had been focussed on her and that blasted pegasus had gotten away with murder! Well, attempted murder anyway. Besides, who was the one who went to Silver’s aid first? Was it the laughable ‘crusaders’? No, of course not, it was her best friend, Diamond Tiara, the daughter of the Rich family and a member of the Equestrian nobility. Nobles cared for one another, they understood one another, and both herself and Silv had been through more in their lives than those three imbeciles could ever, ever comprehend in a million years! It was, in some disturbing way, all rather predictable too, particularly the way Miss Cheerilee had let that feathered freak get off scot-free with such a brutal assault on an innocent filly.

Di wiped her eyes and sighed; Cheerilee was one of the proles though, wasn’t she. She was one of ‘them’, one of the same class as the self styled ‘crusaders’, so her taking their side was something that she should have predicted. Celestia’s bum, she had to go back into that classroom now, didn’t she? And they would all stop and stare at her with their dopey eyes when she walked in. They knew, they all knew, that she had been ‘disciplined’ and that horrible orange monster would be sniggering behind her hooves thinking she’d won. Diamond Tiara’s heart sank; sometimes she just wanted to run away and hide, to get away from all the fear, doubt and the unrealistic expectations that had seemed to haunt her ever since her mother had introduced her to the rest of the nobility as the ‘next in line’. It was something the mud stained riff-raff would never and could never appreciate, let alone understand. She took a breath and gave herself a shake; she had to do this, didn’t she? But she’d hold her head high and act as if it didn’t hurt, as though none of it really mattered. She could take it, like her namesake, like her cutie mark – diamonds didn’t crack, they didn’t dull nor falter. The last of her tears fell to the floor, lost in the carpet and onto the photograph that was sat where it had fallen.

Di furrowed her brow and picked it up. It was…was that Miss Cheerilee? She stared at the picture and sure enough, there she was, kissing a large red stallion with a yellow mane. She’d see him around town; wasn’t that Big Mac, the imbecilic, monosyllabic brother of the bumpkin? Great alicorn feathers, it was! But…this picture, it must have fallen out of Cheerilee’s panniers when she’d put them on earlier. She examined the picture and shook her head; it was disgusting! Imagine doing that with another pony, and having somepony even take a picture of it! She put the photograph on the desk and turned to walk away…

Chapter Seven - Cutie Marks

CHAPTER SEVEN

CUTIE MARKS

“Perhaps you would care to explain why you didn’t go to your grandfather’s home as I instructed, Diamond Tiara?” The plump mare raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow, “Your father and I had taken the time to make the arrangements with him and yet you decided of your own accord to stay with the…” she closed her eyes and seemed to be fighting back the urge to vomit, “the Spoons.”

Di opened her mouth to speak, but her mother wasn’t finished.

“What is more,” Spoiled continued, “is that you involved poor Randolph in your little scheme and you know how his heart is. Don’t you care about anypony other than yourself Diamond Tiara? Don’t you? Honestly, I can’t even begin to imagine what my poor mother would have said about all this – she’d be spinning in her grave! What in Equestria possessed you to do such a thing?”

Di swallowed, but lifted her head. It didn’t do to look away when mother was on one of her rants, “Silver was poorly, mother. I thought it would be best to spend my time with her instead.”

“And who said you could do that?” Spoiled asked imperiously.

“I asked Grandfather and he said-”

“Well of course he would!” Spoiled snapped, “You have him wrapped around your hoof exactly the same way as you have with your father. There’s no question he would have bent over backwards to accommodate your every single arrogant little whim, is there?!” She snorted loudly, “I don’t know where I went wrong, I really don’t. I have done everything I can to try and raise you as a lady, a budding flower in the ranks of the nobility, and what do I get for my trouble? Disobedience!”

Di felt like crawling away but knew all too well how that course of action would end. Instead, she just stood there and weathered the storm of her mothers outpouring anger.

“Well?”

Di looked her mother in the eye, “Nobles care for one another, mother.”

Spoiled let out a bark of derisive laughter, “They what?!” Her eyes went wide in surprise, “Who in Equestria taught you that nonsense?” She took a sip of her tea and sat back in her chair, a look of exasperation on her face, “Nobles care for themselves, Diamond Tiara, not ‘each other’. If you cannot look after yourself, if you don’t have the strength to be at the top by your own efforts, then you have nothing, NOTHING! All that ‘kindness, love and charity’ nonsense is for the weak of mind who live like parasites off the likes of those who have made our nation the shining light in the world that it is today.”

“Silver is a noble, mother,” Di replied, “and my friend.”

“‘Friend’!” Spoiled scoffed, “Let me tell you something about ‘friends’ Diamond Tiara. Friends are nothing more that transitory illusions of the mind that are here today and gone tomorrow. They weasel their way into your affections with only one goal in mind, and that is to take what they want before leaving to parasitize off their next victim, and the sooner you learn that the better.”

“Silver Spoon isn’t a parasite!” Di gasped, “We’ve been friends for years!”

“Years that would have been better spent at Wheat Halls Grammar!” Spoiled bellowed, “Why I let your father persuade me to let you move schools to that cess pit that laughingly calls itself a ‘school’ is something I will never understand. I was foolish to listen to him, foolish! And now look what’s happened; my daughter reduced to a…a lodger with the Spoons!” She took a swig of her tea and leaned her head back, a foreleg across her muzzle, “How will I ever be able to show my face in public again after this shame! You’re going to give me a heart attack one day, Diamond Tiara, do you know that? Is that why you’re doing this to me? Do you want your mother to die?”

“No!” Di squeaked, “Of course not, mother, I-”

“Oh, get out” Spoiled breathed, “Just…just get out. I’ve had enough of you.”

“But-”

“I SAID GET OUT!”

Small hooves scrabbled shakily at the door handle as Di tried her best to comply with her mother’s command, but she was now trembling so much she couldn’t seem to get a purchase on it. Suddenly the door swung inward, violently hitting Di right in the muzzle.

“What is wrong with you? Can’t you even open a door now?” Diamond Tiara’s mother loomed over her, her lip curled in a look of pure derision, “Pick yourself up!”

Di staggered back to her hooves, reaching up to her sore muzzle and…blood? Oh…oh no! She felt dizzy and a more than a little queezy, even as her mother grabbed her roughly and stared at the trickle of crimson coming from her nose,

“Tch! It’s nothing. That sort of thing is bound to happen when you act the fool.” Spoiled turned her daughter round to face the hallway, “Go and see one of the maids, Diamond Tiara, and get yourself cleaned up. Your father will be home soon and I don’t want you looking like you’ve been fighting like some common street urchin. Go on! Move!”

Forcing her legs to comply, Di staggered to the kitchen where the staff were milling around doing whatever it is that hired help did. She didn’t bother to speak to them, and they didn’t bother with her either, instead the tide of works flowed around her as if she were no more than a rock in the path of a river. Luna’s rump, it hurt too. The deep, throbbing, pulsing pain was radiating from her nose up her muzzle and making her eyes water. She’d hurt herself before of course, but…not like this. Di pulled up a chair and climbed up to reach the wash basin. As usual, and as expected, not one pony even offered to help. A sob broke free from the little filly’s throat, trying its best to overwhelm her and send her to the floor in a whining, mewling heap of…of…Di shoved her muzzle under the tap and let the water wash away the blood as well as the tears.

“Miss Diamond?”

A damp, soggy face turned to face the old white maned butler who stood watching her with a look of genuine concern on his face, “Are you alright Miss?”

Di couldn’t say anything. Instead, she just shook her head and collapsed into the forelegs of the ancient stallion as hind legs turned to jelly and she fainted dead away.

Time passed; how much though, she didn’t know. Di awoke to a damp cloth being removed from her forehead and the sound of an argument outside her bedroom door:

“What happened, Spoiled? Diamond Tiara is the family heir, and we can’t afford to be having accidents like this all the time.” It was father; his heavy drawling voice distinctive even through the closed wooden door.

“I know!” It was her mother speaking this time, her mewling voice devoid of the barely restrained anger fuelled bitterness she was so used to hearing, “I kept trying to tell her not to mess around, but you know how children can be, Filthy – the girl simply won’t listen!”

“And she just ran into the door?” her father asked.

Spoiled’s voice drifted through, bearing a hint of irritation behind the usual whining, “She was playing about with it and acting the goat. Something was bound to happen sooner or later, especially with her messing around with that Spoon girl all the time. I keep telling you about that, darling, but you have to allow it, don’t you?”

“You know why, Spoiled,” Filthy Rich replied, “do we really have to go over this again? It’s ever so tiring you know.”

Filthy sighed, “I know dear, I’m sorry. Forgive me?”

“Mmm…of course.”

There was a pause. No doubt mother had made up with father once again, and somehow, as always happened, it would be Diamond Tiara’s fault she’d been hurt. It was always the same…always…

The door creaked open and the shape of her father walked in. “Di? Are you awake?”

Di said nothing. She was hurt, both physically with her muzzle but also…inside, in her heart. Nothing she did could ever fix this, nor make it right. Her mother, the way she would do these things… She closed her eyes and buried her muzzle into the covers. Why wouldn’t he go away? Why wouldn’t she go away? She hated them! Hated them all!

“Diamond?” The tan stallion’s hoof touched Di’s mane making her twitch, “Ah, I see. I suppose I’m not surprised you’re asleep, after all it’s been quite the day for you hasn’t it.” Filthy Rich brushed his oil black mane from his striking blue eyes, “I remember how things were for me when I was your age, and how the troubles of youth seemed so grand they would never end. I remember screaming at my father once too, about how he didn’t know anything about what it was like to be an adolescent, and how an old fart like him couldn’t possibly understand because he was such an old codger.” Filthy smiled, “You know, I expected him to be furious with me, to lose his temper and buck me as hard as he could into next week.” He looked away, his expression becoming distant, “But he never did. He just…sat there and smiled, watching me as I glowered at him and nodded to himself. Do you know what he said? He said, ‘All ponies age, Filthy, even you. Your body grows, fills out, and begins the long slow downward trek into old age.’” The stallion tapped the side of his head, “’But here, in your mind…that never changes. The pony you are now, will some day be the pony I am today, and you too will look into the eyes of your child and remember the angry adolescent you once were.’” Filthy sighed, “Don’t be angry with you mother, Di. You only have one.”

The covers moved, a muffled voice emanating from within, “She hates me.”

Filthy shook his head, “She doesn’t hate you love, she just has a lot on her mind that’s all.”

“She…she hurt me, daddy.”

Filthy hung his head as he fought against the rush of emotions surging through him, “Shhh, don’t fret now, it’ll all be right in the morning. Now come on, try to relax and let Luna take you into the world of dreams like a good girl, alright?”

“Mmhmm.”

The tan stallion leaned down and gave his daughter a kiss on the cheek, “Good night my little diamond.”

Diamond Tiara pulled the covers further over her head, disappearing into her protective cocoon of linen and wool that would make everything feel better in the morning. She rolled over and crawled into a cool spot; she couldn’t sleep when she was warm and despite her mother’s persistent warnings about her ‘smothering’ herself, she didn’t care. All she wanted right then, all she needed, was to feel safe. Di took a breath and let herself drift away…

“Silver?” Diamond Tiara called her friends name, but along the empty corridors and lifeless classrooms, of her friend there was no sign. It must have been lunch time, or break time perhaps, but either way it was unusual for the school to be so quiet unless it was the end of the school day and they were supposed to be going back to the dormitories. Come to think of it, what time was it? Di had learned to tell the time years ago but hated wearing a watch; the way the thing would bind into her fur irritated her to no end. Unfortunately the dainty pocket watch that her grandmother had left her was in her school panniers which were back in her locker. She peered into one of the rooms at the clock on the wall. That was odd, she couldn’t seem to make out the numbers – very odd indeed! Shrugging it off she kept up her walk, her small hooves clopping on the ancient wooden floor echoed with an ear muffling dullness that made her rub her ears in consternation. What was… wait, was that somepony up ahead? Yes! She had seen somepony, or at least something disappearing around the corner that lead to the stairwell. She picked up her pace and headed down the stairs and paused; didn’t the stairs used to go up here too? For some reason, although they did go up, a short way anyway, the roof came down to meet them at the juncture with a small platform that had barely enough room to stand up. What was the point of that? And why did it make her shoulders twitch so much?

She didn’t like it – not at all.

Unsettled, Di hurried down the stairs glancing behind her every so often until she reached the bottom, and yet another corridor almost identical to the first. Suddenly a familiar chill ran down her spine as she stared at the dark wood and leaded glass windows that lined the equally too familiar corridor. She knew where this lead, and she could already hear the coughs and whimpering cries even from here. Taking a breath, she ran, dodging past the hulking sixth former and into the tiled room beyond.

Celestia protect them…it was always the same…

“Di…!”

Helpless purple eyes, bloodshot beneath a soaked face, stared at her in a wild panic. Water sluiced off the silver-grey filly while she flailed helplessly beneath the cruelly pressing hooves of a grinning orange colt. Glaze looked up at Di, his chestnut eyes, the same eyes fillies usually found so dreamy, now held nothing but a cold cruelty that was made all the worse by the colt revelling in his diabolical act.

“Come to watch?” he sneered, “Or do you want to have a go?”

“Let her go!” Di yelled, “I’ll tell the professor!”

“You’re not telling anypony…” Glaze’s eyes flicked to something beside her, and Di noticed too late the heavy set sixth former move in on her and grab her around the neck. She screamed, but nothing more than a strangled cry came out with the sheer force the adolescent brute was applying to her. She stared at Silver helplessly, desperately wanting to do something, anything to help her friend, but all she was able to do was flail like a wet rag on a washing line. But what was worse, worse by far, was that…Silver knew. Despite her fear, despite her pain and humiliation, Silver Spoon looked at Di with an expression of gentle understanding, a kind of resigned gaze that said she knew she had tried, that it was alright…

But it wasn’t alright, it WASN’T!

With a triumphant laugh, Glaze shoved Silver’s face into the toilet once more and pulled the chain, shaking with mirth as the terrified filly began to drown. He was too strong; all Silver attempts to break free did nothing but merely amuse the little orange monster holding her.

“Not long now!” he howled. “And you’re next, Diamond Tiara! When I’ve finished bathing Musty here, we'll enjoy some playtime with you too. Bet you can’t wait!”

Di couldn’t reply even if she wanted to. Choking beneath the big stallion’s grip, her vision shrink as her air supply dwindled and her hearing started ringing like the school bell. But there was still enough of her left to see her friend come up for a brief gulp of air only to be plunged back under once more. She could see the look of evil glee on Glaze’s face, the wild eyed mania and the unadulterated pleasure he was deriving from what he was doing. He was enjoying this, and he would keep on doing it until…until…

Di paused. Closing her eyes she let herself go completely limp. The unexpected action clearly surprised her captor who weakened his grip for the briefest moments, allowing the pink filly to get just enough room to coil up like a spring and kick down as hard as she could with her hind legs.

It worked.

Di’s hooves connected with the stallion’s hind legs with a dull crunch and the large male hissed in pain, dropping onto his haunches as his attention was diverted from the girl to his own more immediate problems. What had she done?! His legs felt like they were on fire! Damn it all, that little bitch had…had… He looked up into the cold blue eyes searing into his soul and felt his consciousness inexplicably waver…

“Help her.”

The stallion frowned, “What? I…”

Di leaned forward; strength of purpose and will burning through her like a signal fire, consuming everything, becoming one. “I said help her!” She growled, “Do whatever it takes to stop that stallion. Whatever it takes, understand?”

“Y…yes!” The stallion blinked in surprise at his own words and suddenly bowled Di over in his scrabbling attempt to get to his hooves on the soaking wet tiles.

Nearby, Silver was losing the fight. Weakened, her lungs filling with water, she coughed and wheezed as she hung in the unrelenting grasp of the orange colt. Once more she was shoved under the surface, and again, and again. Diamond Tiara knew, she could see it in her friends eyes… this would be the last time. Silver had no more strength in her to fight, and Glaze wouldn’t stop, he wouldn’t ever stop…unless he was stopped.

Forelegs shaking with the adrenalin that coursed through them, Glaze laughed maniacally. His voice echoed around the peculiar acoustics of the bathroom, made all the more terrifying by the choking, whimpering victim beneath him and the sound of splashing water. He didn’t care, not any more. If he was going to be expelled then he would make these little sluts pay the price for his humiliation, and what was more, nopony would care either. Who the hell gave a damn about two little tarts like these two anyway? One stank like cat piss and the other one was a self opinionated little bitch who-

The impact with the tiled wall made Glaze’s ears ring. What the hell was-? The big stallion’s hoof smashed into him again, knocking him away from the Silver filly and into a sprawling heap on the wet floor. Luna’s tits, what was he doing?!

“Fell, you cock!” Glaze spat, “What the hell are you-?”

The six former span, bucking the smaller colt full in the chest and slamming him into the wall with such force Di heard something crack. Whatever it was though she didn’t care, right then all she wanted to focus on was getting her friend out of there. She reached the drenched grey mass of fur, “Silv? SILV!” She shook her friend gently at first, and then harder, “SILV!”

A barrage of coughing, sputtering and sneezing was followed by a choking noise before those familiar purple eyes slowly opened to focus on her,

“H…Hello…Di…”

Diamond Tiara wasn’t taking chances. With a strength that surprised herself, she hauled her friend to her hooves, “Let’s get out of here!”

Behind them the sounds of grunting, neighing and huffing continued, but whatever else was going on was a secondary concern to putting as much distance between themselves and the boys fighting as possible. They ran. Out the door, along the corridor, the half drowned and soaking figure of Silver, propped up by her best friend, rounded the end of the final corridor and headed for the doors to the outside. Di had thought about trying to find the professor, to try and get some adult help, but the exit…the exit was freedom. But why did the corridor seem so long? And why wasn’t she making any headway? No matter how hard she struggled, no matter how much effort she put into it, her legs felt as though they were stuck to the ground despite some disjointed alien sense of movement. Was this…was this right? It didn’t seem to be real somehow, as if-

A bellow behind them and a blood curdling scream made her blood run cold.

“Oh, no…”

Silver looked at her, still weakened from her ordeal, “Di?”

“It’s Glaze” Di whispered, “He’s coming.”

Unexpectedly, Silver Spoon unhooked her foreleg from her friend and gave herself a shake. A look of resignation, but also something else, something deeper Di had never seen before, passed over her friend’s face,

“I’m tired of running.” The silver-grey filly turned to her friend, “We make our stand here. Now.”

“Silver?” Di whispered. This didn’t seem like her friend at all! What was she doing, and why was she taking a window pole from the cleaners cupboard?! And then she looked up and saw with abject horror the bloodied and bedraggled image of wrath and hatred charging towards them. Glaze’s eyes were full of unabated fury, foam flying from his muzzle as he ran full tilt towards the object of his hate. How had he managed to escape that enormous sixth former?! If he could beat him, then this was it! Nothing could stop that demonic creature and… Di’s eyes swivelled of their own accord to her friend. She watched her rear on her hind legs, saw the window pole lifted, turned, and fly from her grasp like a javelin. She nearly vomited at the sound of the metal tipped wooden pole as it connected with the colt’s skull.

Glaze dropped like a sack of rocks to the floor and slid to a halt. What the hell was that?! He gave himself a shake, and slowly, painfully, dragged himself back to hooves, “You…you little bitch!” he hissed past the pain, “I’m going to-” A dull impact sent him painfully to the floor once more, his legs quivering helplessly. What had she done to him? In shock he looked up to see a whirlwind of grey fury coming at him, raining blows with frightening precision, if not so much strength. After all…she was just a girl…

Silver Spoon, her purple eyes glaring into his, lifted Glaze’s muzzle and rammed a bar of soap into his mouth. As he began to choke, as he felt the burning in his throat and the filly’s forelegs holding his mouth shut, he would never forget the words she whispered into his ear,

“Say hello to the reaper for me…”

“SILVER!” Di shrieked, “Stop it! You’re killing him!”

Silver ignored her, maintaining her vice like grip on the colt.

“Silv, please! Don’t do this, don’t be like him!” Di paused, reaching down, remembering the way she’d spoken to the sixth former in the bathroom. She took a breath, “Silver Spoon. Let the colt go. He won’t be bothering us again.” Her friend snorted, seeming to come back to her senses and turned slowly to her friend. A light shone in her eyes, a glint like all the colours of the rainbow. Was it just Di’s imagination? Was it… Oh….Oh Celestia!

“Your cutie mark!” Di shouted, “You…you’ve got your cutie mark!”

Silver frowned, seemingly confused and perhaps even dazed at what she was hearing before she followed her friend’s gaze to look at her flank. Her heart leaped into her throat, “Oh…OH! DI! I GOT MY CUTIE MARK!” Silver suddenly began jumping about in delight and then froze; her eyes, as if it were even possible right at that moment, went even wide still, “Look! You’ve got yours too!”

With a gasp, Di span around in a circle, her eyes trying to see, to catch a glimpse. Could it be true? Had she really…Oh Celestia! Luna’s big furry ears, she did! SHE DID! “Silver, I’VE GOT MINE TOO!”

The two friends jumped about the corridor in near hysterics, the bloodied and frothing colt lying just a few feet away all but forgotten.

“It’s so cool!” Di squeaked, “It’s a spoon, like your name, like Golden Spoon, only silver, like Silver Spoon. I can’t believe it! That is SO awesome!”

Silver, just as excited as her friend, still couldn’t come to grips with what was happening, but it was true wasn’t it? It really was true! “And yours too!” she shouted, “It’s exactly like your name: a diamond tiara, and it’s so beautiful! Look at that detail! Your parents and going to want to show you to the whole world! Oh…Oh, my! You don’t think they’re going to tell the princesses do you?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know!” Di laughed, “I’m so excited I nearly wet myself!”

“DI!!” Silver laughed in a scandalized voice, “Don’t you dare!”

“But what are we going to do now?” Di said animatedly, “And, you know, what about…him?” She glanced down at the broken colt and felt…nothing.

Silver lifted her head and stared at the mangled mess on the floor, “Him? He’s nothing, a…blank flank.” She giggled, “Hey, ready?”

Di bobbed her head, a knowing grin crossing her face, “Oh, yeah!”

“Bump, bump, sugar lump, RUMP!”

The girls burst out laughing and walked together towards the exit and the bright light of freedom – the freedom of a future that was theirs to explore and theirs make their own.

*********************

Diamond Tiara stretched out in the stray shaft of sunlight streaming through her window and yawned. It was so warm! This morning she really did, as father had suggested, feel so much better than she had yesterday. Just to be sure she gingerly lifted a hoof to her muzzle and pressed,

“Ow!”

Di closed her eyes and sighed; it still hurt after all. So much for ‘everything’ being better then! Still, it was a big improvement from last night and the dream, as frightening as it had been, at least had a happy ending. It was strange how she always seemed to have the same one whenever she was upset, as if her mind was trying to punish her more than she had been in the waking world. But perhaps, just maybe, it was Princess Luna’s influence that made sure she remembered how her cutie mark had appeared and the dream had ended on a happier note. Di slowly pulled herself free of the soft comforting grasp of the bedding and dropped lightly onto the floor, still trying to savour the last fleeting moments of the bed’s protective warmth. Reluctantly she shuffled over to her en-suite bathroom and groggily turned on the shower. As the water began to warm up, she looked at herself in the mirror and let out a groan of dismay. What looked back at her wasn’t a pretty sight at all, and would need far more than a good grooming to deal with. Di sighed, “Bloodshot eyes, matted sticky mane, blood stains – wonderful!” Muttering to herself she climbed into the shower and lifted her face to the delicious heat of the droplets as they went to work washing the evidence of the previous days ‘incident’ down the drain. Thankfully at least her mane and tail weren’t as bad as she’d thought, and apart from where she’d been crying her fur cleaned up quite well indeed. A shame about the dark patches around her muzzle and under her left eye, but they’d heal up soon. It was a pity she didn’t have any make-up to try and hide it, nor could she ‘borrow’ any from her mother’s room. Spoiled was the wrong shade of pink in any case, and even the mere thought of asking her for some, let alone going in and ‘borrowing’ it made Di’s blood run cold. Her mother hadn’t always been like this of course, or at least, she didn’t think so. She could vaguely remember a time when the older mare hadn’t been obsessed with how she was perceived in ‘high society’ as she called it, and had treated Di more as a friend and confidant than a daughter. Sadly, it hadn’t lasted. As Spoiled’s husband’s wealth grew and his business empire spread far and wide across Equestria, the dark pink mare had slowly begun to change. It had been little things at first: like irritability, slamming doors, and suddenly not wanting to speak to ponies. Later, it became full blown tantrums, random sackings of staff who ‘looked at her in a disrespectful manner’ and, as Di had found out to her cost, a propensity towards lashing out at her daughter. With his increase in work and the demands of running a sprawling business concern, father’s ever increasing absences only made matters at home worsen day by day.

Di started to rinse the shampoo from her mane. If only her troubles and her mother’s sadness would disappear down the drain as easily as the fading bubbles from her sweet smelling toiletries. She hated to see her mother like this, but what could she do? To even broach the subject incurred the mare’s wrath and it was abundantly clear she did not want to talk about it no matter how hard Di tried. Of course, once she’d even tried to speak to her using ‘the voice’ as Silv called it, but all it had managed to do was make her mother’s eyes glaze for a moment before she lashed out and cracked Di right across the side of the head. These days she’d unconsciously developed a habit of keeping out of slapping range of her mother and that had only infuriated the mare all the more, particularly when they were out in public. One day, they had been at the Cake’s shop in Ponyville buying treats for yet another of the regular social gatherings of high-society ponies. Something however, whatever it was, had gone wrong and Di had been right in the firing line. In a rage her mother had spun round and Di had flinched back, crashing into a display cabinet which sent some of the confectionery contents onto the floor in a sticky, sweet cascade of broken and damaged goods that ‘somepony’ had to pay for. For Di, that had been her later that afternoon. As always, father hadn’t been there to act as a calming influence on the situation, but mother’s storm blew itself out – as it always did...eventually.

The magically operated hair dryer came on with a quiet hum, sending warm air into the little filly’s fur and mane as she brushed and groomed herself ready for another day. She didn’t like to think about things ‘at home’ very often, after all, there was precious little she could do to make changes here. Father could be fun to be around when he was at home of course, and he was more than happy to buy her anything she wanted too! But…sometimes…sometimes all she wanted was…him. Di sighed; it never changed, did it? He’d come home like a whirlwind throwing money and instructions around, buy some nice things for the family and then ‘poof!’ he was gone again. Sometimes she wondered whether he was a secret unicorn, but if he did have magic, then he wouldn’t need to have a carriage to travel around in would he? No, all it would take would be a flash of magic and he could pop back home whenever he wanted! Di smiled sadly and began fixing her mane into its usual loose wave over her right shoulder and sprayed a little of her favourite mane oil onto it: Llamalian Nights, the scent of the exotic. It did smell exotic too. The enticing hint of cinnamon and nutmeg was wonderful and even Silver had taken to wearing it, until her father caught her that was. Lord Spoon did not approve of his daughter growing up apparently! Miserable old goat. Now that she thought about it, what was it with adults? Did they always become miseries when the grew up? Goddesses in heaven, she hoped it wouldn’t happen to her!

There was a knock on the door.

“Miss Diamond? Cook says breakfast will be ready in five minutes, Miss.”

“Okay!” Di shouted and headed for the door. For just a moment she glanced at the picture of the wall of her family: mother, father, herself…happier days. Di closed her eyes and nodded to herself; they would be again…some day.

Today’s breakfast was, for once, a much less stressful affair than usual. Apparently mother and father were having breakfast in bed, so Di was on her own in the large dining room. Eggs, toast, a crumpet with jam and butter was all quickly washed down with a fresh orange and a big mug of hot sweet tea. She loved tea! The princess swore by it, and by association, so did all the nobility. Some said it cleansed the soul, others that it was good for digestion, but to Di it just tasted nice and went perfectly with hot crumpets and strawberry jam – delicious! But, as with all good things, duty and responsibility inevitably encroached and gained the upper hoof. Today, that duty was school. It wasn’t too bad of course, Silv would be there and she seemed a lot better than she had done lately too. The last time she’d collapsed her frightened her so much she hadn’t know what to do, and Silver had never really said much about these ‘falling episodes’ other than they were simply ‘faints’. Celestia’s bum, she hoped she never got them! It was bad enough having mother freaking out over nothing without passing out all over the place too. Guiltily, Di wondered if there were some way to pass it to Spoiled; a well timed faint could certainly save a lot of trouble when her mother got into one of ‘those’ moods. She shrugged; the chance would be a fine thing!

A familiar wrinkled face appeared from the servants door and raised a bushy white eyebrow, “Are you feeling better this morning, Miss Diamond?”

Di nodded around a mouthful of toast, “Mmhmm!” She swallowed, “Thanks for helping me yesterday, Randolph.”

The old butler gave her a wink, “Think nothing of it, Miss. I’m just pleased you’re unharmed.”

Di shrugged, “I suppose so.” She stared at the broken top of the egg and the half eaten contents. There was a certain poignancy about it that struck a chord in her heart; it was a simple soft boiled broken egg, the contents half consumed and the rest just waiting to be devoured. It had once been whole, a life waiting to happen, and then without warning it had been snuffed out, smashed open and devoured without any consideration for the life it could have been. Di closed her eyes and took a deep breath; suddenly she didn’t feel hungry anymore.

“Miss?” Randolph gave her a curious look, “Have you finished already?”

Di nodded slowly, her stomach churning uncomfortably, “Yes, Randolph, thanks.” Carefully, she got down from the chair and gratefully took a mouthful of water from the glass that had almost magically appeared before her. She smiled, “Thanks.”

Randolph gave her a wink and put the glass back on the table. He always seemed to be in the right place at the right time and always knew just what to do. Their home wouldn’t be the same without him, and they all knew it – especially mother. It was one of her ‘tricks’ to use Diamond Tiara’s fondness for the gentle old stallion against her whenever the mood took her. Well, not always of course, but… Di sighed; why was she thinking like this today? First thing in the morning and she was feeling like a wet weekend! It was probably because of that stupid dream she’d had last night and everything else that had been happening lately. She supposed she should have known mother would be mad after she’d stayed at Silver’s house following her accident, but even so, there was no need to hit her in the face with the door, and it still hurt now. Predictably though, Randolph hadn’t said anything. He’d just collected her, cared for her, and now they were on their way to the school. The old stallion had, as always, loaded her school things into the carriage ahead of time in anticipation of her departure, helped her up, shut the door, strapped himself in, and off they went. For a moment Di wondered if she should be paying more attention to things; everything felt so…automatic, so much so that she couldn’t even remember leaving the house and was virtually at the school before she even realised it. What had happened to the time in between? Oh, Celestia…today was off to a really bad start.

“Here we are, Miss Diamond.” Randolph helped the little pink filly down the folding carriage step and passed her her school panniers, “Packed lunch, books, juice, and a little something from sugarcube corner.”

“Mmhmm…” Di nodded weakly, “Thanks.”

“You’re most welcome, Miss.” Randolph bowed, “I’ll be back to pick you up at the usual time. Have a good day, Miss Diamond.”

Di turned and walked groggily up the wooden steps and into the familiar long wide halls of the school. For a moment, for just the briefest flash of time, she saw it in her mind’s eye: the dark wood, the leaded glass windows, and throughout it all that all pervading smell of ageless...emptiness. Di blinked and gave herself a shake; her memories of Wheat Halls Grammar were something she wished she could simply wash away from her mind like soap from her hooves, but hopefully time would make the more vivid of the images fade. She looked up; before her the classroom door stood open, and inside the one student she was glad to see, “Silver!” Good goddesses, the sense of relief washing through her was almost tangible, “Oh, Silver…”

Silver Spoon beamed at her friend and jumped down from the desk to greet her, “Hey Di, have…Di?” Her eyes went wide, “What happened to you?! You look awful.”

“Thanks, it must be catching.” Di sighed and gave her friend a half smile before climbing wearily into her chair.

“No, really Di, you don’t look well at all.” Silver leaned her forehooves on her friend’s desk, looking at her in concern, “Have you been...” Her words died in her throat as Di’s eyes narrowed, communicating silently what they both already knew. “Oh.”

“Are you alright, Diamond Tiara?” a voice behind the pink filly asked, “If you’re not well, you should go to the nurses office.”

“Or not have come into school most likely” another voice said in a heavy country drawl.

Di’s anger flared in an instant and she span round in her chair, her mane whipping round as her fur bristled, “And who the hell asked for your opinion, blank flanks?” she barked, “Keep your nose to yourself and mind your own business!” She glanced at Silver who looked a little unsure, but quickly rallied to her friends aid,

“Yeah! Blank flanks!”

Applebloom clucked her tongue, “Y’all can’t even take a kind word, now can yer?”

Sweetie Belle chimed in next, “Diamond Tiara, please, if you’re poorly you shouldn’t be in class.”

“Yeah,” said another voice, “you could infect everypony.”

Di froze, her eyes swivelling at the words of the orange pegasus staring at her with its mean little eyes. She’d seen orange ponies before, and she knew…she KNEW what lay within their black souls. “Shut up.”

Scootaloo blinked “Huh?”

“I said shut up, you mean mouthed little bi-” Di’s words died in her mouth as the door clicked closed and the classroom fell quiet.

“Good morning everypony!” Cheerilee called out.

All the fillies and colts replied in unison “Good morning, Miss Cheerilee.”

Di slowly turned back to her desk, shooting the orange filly one last glare. That little freak! That damnable flightless dodo of a pony! How dare she, how dare she even think of speaking to her after what she’d done!

Cheerilee’s voice rang across the classroom, “Diamond Tiara? Are you alright?”

Without thinking Di slammed her forehooves onto the desk sending her pencil flying, “YES!” she shrieked, “Why does everypony keep asking me if I am?!” Silence fell in the classroom like a lead weight, and the words she’d heard Cheerilee say to her in the staff room came back with crystal clarity into the forefront of Di’s mind: ‘recommending your expulsion’ - the very same words that Professor Quill had said to a certain cruel orange monster at a time in her life she wished could forget. She squeezed her eyes shut and awaited the inevitable tirade.

It never came.

Cheerilee’s voice was as calm as the surface of a millpond, but every word rang out as clear as a bird’s call on a still winters morning, “Perhaps it’s because they care about you, Diamond. Maybe, you have more friends than you realise.”

“I…!” Di opened her mouth to speak but only a strangled sound escaped her lips. What a crock of horse dung! That…that….stupid old mare! She didn’t…she didn’t understand that… She opened her eyes to the light pressure on her foreleg. Silver’s hoof rested there, silently offering support, her eyes full of kindness and understanding. Di smiled and nodded slowly, sniffing back the tears and tried to calm the shaking in her body. Only Silver knew her, only Silver truly, truly understood what they had been through together. Nopony else could ever possibly even begin to comprehend what it meant to have a friendship like theirs. Relieved, Di gave the silver-grey filly a grin and Silver’s worried expression mellowed; it would be alright, it would just take time, that was all. Around them the sound of pencils and the other familiar background sounds of students at work resumed its oddly comforting tone. Nopony seemed particularly concerned about her outburst, and even if they were, she was still in the right anyway – she knew that for a fact! Nodding to herself, Diamond Tiara picked up her pencil and turned her attention to the day’s lesson.

********************

Up on the wall the clock sliced away the seconds, moving onto the minutes and finally the hours until at last, at long, long last, the school bell blessedly rang to announce the end of yet another boring day of incessant learning. Di’s head felt as if it were about to explode with all the information the teachers had been relentlessly cramming in there. Sometimes she’d even found herself wondering whether there was actually a limit to what her equine mind could absorb before it reached some sort of critical mass and the excess knowledge began pouring out of her ears. Come to think of it, where did all this information go anyway? How did it stay in there, and what happened to all the old unused stuff? She could remember quite a lot of course, but certain things were just...missing. She shrugged, putting the last of her stationary into her panniers and settled them onto her back. “Coming, Silv?”

Silver Spoon blinked at her and opened her mouth for a moment before shaking her head, “Uh…no, not tonight Di. I’ve got to erm, work back in the library.”

Di rolled her eyes, “Booorrrrinnnggg!”

Her friend shrugged, “What about you? Are you going straight home tonight?”

Di nodded, “Yeah, Randolph’s picking me up soon. Mother’s still a bit upset about me staying with you while you were poorly.”

“Oh…” Silver’s ears drooped, “Is that…?” She looked at Di’s muzzle and raised an eyebrow. She didn’t need to say any more.

“I’m okay” Di said with a smile, “I’ll just see you tomorrow, okay?”

“Yeah.” Silver looked away, her gaze unusually distant. This wasn’t like her!

Di lifted a hoof, “Silv, are you alright? You don’t seem yourself today.”

The silver-grey filly looked back and beamed, “Of course, why wouldn’t I be, silly! I just have to do some research in the school library. You never know, they may even have one of Golden’s diaries, right?”

“Uh…yeah, sure” Di scrunched up her face, but finished with a shrug, “Well, good luck then. See you tomorrow, Silv.”

Silver Spoon watched her friend walk to the door and lifted a hoof, “See you tomorrow, Di.”

The pink filly trotted out to the front door of the school while the other children dashed past her to their waiting family members or, in the case of the older ones, simply walked on home by themselves or with friends. Di looked up at the sky; it was clear and blue as always, with the sun bright and warming. Yet despite the nice day and good weather, It didn’t look like Randolph was here yet – he probably wouldn’t be long though. Sometimes mother would have him running errands for her and he’d be late collecting Di from school. She hated it when that happened. One time, some colts had been on detention and had walked past her smirking and making what they obviously thought were ‘clever’ comments to her. Oh, she’d given as good as she’d gotten naturally, but inside, deep down…it still hurt. She could remember at the time wondering if her mother genuinely had forgotten her and that maybe, just maybe, Randolph really wouldn’t be coming to collect her. But of course, eventually, the old blue coated fellow with his bushy white hair had trundled up with the family carriage to the school to take her home. Back then the teachers had brought her back inside as it was starting to get dark and chilly, but all she’d done was stare out of the window, willing him, praying to the goddesses that at any moment he’d arrive. And he had. Since then, whenever Randolph was delayed, Di had taken to hiding around the corner of the school in the bushes. The last thing she needed was some smart mouthed delinquent passing comments about her being the…what was it they’d called her again? The ‘Forgotten child’ wasn’t it? She sighed; to her mother, perhaps she was…

The last of them had gone now, leaving only the pink filly with the tiara in her mane sitting hopefully on the on the step, staring up the road. Birds flew overhead, their singing loud and clear now that the shouting and laughing voices of the children were gone. It was starting to get cold too, the air feeling a little chillier than usual. Oh wonderful! She’d just remembered the notice on the school board about a scheduled rain shower later this afternoon. Fantastic! That was all she needed! Di groaned and checked in her panniers. Typical – she’d forgotten her rain coat too. Still, Randolph would be here soon and although the carriage wasn’t the warmest thing in the world, at least it had a roof that could be erected to guard against inclement weather. Movement at the edge of her vision caused her to glance up. Far above she could see the weather ponies at work, bringing in the clouds already. Soon the downpour would start and she’d be right in the firing line of it all. Where in Equestria was Randolph?! Di’s ears twitched; behind her she heard one of the teachers saying something about the front door being open and she quickly slipped into the bushes to her usual hiding spot. The last thing she wanted was having to face Miss Cheerilee after everything else that had been going on recently. That self righteous mare was probably laughing at her behind her back anyway – like her equally self righteous ‘cutie mark crusaders’. What a joke! No wonder blank flanks like them were so mollycoddled all the time, and the way they would strut about as if they owned the place pretending to help others when all they were really doing was sticking their self righteous muzzles into other ponies’ business made her sick. As if that wasn’t bad enough, their babyish behaviour had the teachers fawning over them and Cheerilee was one of the worst culprits. To her, and to half of blasted ponyville too it seemed, those three merchants of chaos could simple do nothing wrong. But Di wasn’t fooled; whenever there was trouble, destruction, or some other form of catastrophic event in the town that could have doubtless been avoided, it was a safe bet that the ‘CMC’ as they like to be known were behind it. Di sneered to herself under her breath; those damnable fillies were like a natural disaster in the shape of ponies! All they needed was one more in their merry band and they could be the four ponies of the apocalypse – the crusaders of the apocalypse. She grinned; she’d have to remember that one!

“-to say something, Cheer, we can’t keep ignoring it.”

Di looked up at the sill above her; she was right underneath the staffroom window and the teachers voices were drifting out. Curious, she swivelled her ears to focus on them. They were muffled, but if she strained her hearing just so…

“Everypony knows about it and the students can see it too. They may not say anything but I’ve seen the way they look at her.” It was a male, but who Di couldn’t make out.

“Children get bumps and bruises everyday, Flask, it could have been anything.”

Diamond Tiara frowned in thought; Flask…that must by Mister Flask, the geography teacher.

“Oh, come on! You know as well as I do what that vicious bitch is capable of, and I heard the way she spoke to Cheer the other day – in fact the whole bloody school heard it!” The one Di recognised as Flask sounded furious. The thump of a cup being slammed down made her flinch as he continued, “Goddesses damn it all, Cheerilee, will you say something!”

“What precisely do you want me to say, Flask?” Cheerilee’s distinctive voice was instantly recognisable, “If I go to the school board, what do you think will happen? You know Spoiled Rich is a member of the board and in case you had forgotten one very important point – her husband owns this school. Do you honestly think they’ll listen to us?” There was a pause, “Of course not. You know as I do what would happen to our careers then, and I for one can’t afford to be made homeless because I made a fuss over a filly having a bruised muzzle.”

“It’s more than that, Cheer,” It was another stallion this time, one she couldn’t quite make out. “That girl is being beaten at home and before long she’ll become an abuser just like her mother. We’ve seen it before – and look at her behaviour now!”

There was a loud sigh from Cheerilee, “We don’t know that for certain! You’re jumping to conclusions based on your own negative opinion of her mother. She may be a horrible person, but it doesn’t mean she’s abusing her daughter.”

“So what, you think she’s falling down stairs or bumping into doors?” Flask asked sarcastically.

“Don’t be flippant, Flask, it doesn’t suit you.” Cheerilee sounded tired, “Look, what do any of you seriously think we can do about this? If what you suspect is true – what then? Do we go to the watch?”

“The watch?!” The second male snorted, “They’re a waste of space. I don’t know what’s happened to them recently, but they’re hopeless.” He paused, “What about the princess? Celestia may be able to intervene if we petition her directly.”

“Why yes, of course she would,” Flask replied sarcastically, “I can see it now – ‘Your majesty, a filly has a bruise on her muzzle, can you come and throw her mother into gaol for us, please’?” He snorted, “We’d be laughed out of court!”

“Not to mention the fact that Celestia happens to be one of the nobility, and Filthy Rich is one of her lot.” The second male’s voice sounded resigned, “I honestly don’t know what we can do for the best.”

“There’s nothing we can do, Three Foot” Cheerilee replied, “Nothing that won’t end up causing a scandal anyway.” The mare sighed, “At least at her last school she was there term time and spent less time at home with that monstrous mare.”

“Ah…Wheat Halls Grammar,” Flask observed with more than a hint of derision, “the school of choice for the over-privileged to deposit their pretentious offspring and leave their upbringing to others to sort out.” He huffed, “Maybe she’d be better off back there then. At least that vicious manticore of a mother of hers wouldn’t be beating the stuffing out of her at every given opportunity.”

The second teacher, Three Foot the mathematics tutor chimed in, “Perhaps….perhaps that’s the answer then. If we intervene directly we risk not only losing our careers but maybe even the whole school, yet if we arrange for her to transfer back to Wheat Halls, possibly by persuading her parents that it’s the best choice for her, then that could be the best solution for everypony.”

“Everypony…” Cheerilee sounded deflated, “So that’s the answer then, is it? Push the problem away. We don’t want to be bothered with it, so we send it away somewhere else. Out of sight and out of mind.”

“Well if you can come up with something better, then I’m all ears” Flask reasoned, “We can’t leave things as they are Cheerilee, and that’s that.”

Cheerilee sighed, “What about you, Three Foot?”

“I’m sorry, Cheer, I have to agree with Flask. It’s better for Diamond in the long run.” The stallion paused, “I think you know that too.”

“Do I?” Cheerilee asked, “I’m not so sure. Look, I’ll have a look at her old school file tonight and see if we can’t come up with something more...palatable.” She paused, “Will somepony shut that window please? It’s freezing in here.”

Di ducked as the window was thumped closed above her. She barely heard it. Lost in her own mind, her own world, the rain began to fall all around the little pink filly who could only stare into the distance, up the long empty road.

“They…they want to…to get rid of me.”

The reality, the awful, horrible reality washed upon her reasoning as unstoppable, as inexorable as the tide lapping upon the shore. Di’s world was the sandcastle, the simple structure that represented all she’d held to be true and real in this world. A world that had now shown itself for what it truly was. She had no say, she had no control, she just…she had nothing, she was nothing. Nopony cared about her: not her mother, not her teachers…nopony. She was a nuisance, a problem that needed to be gotten rid of as soon as possible to protect their jobs and their precious, horrible little cesspit of a school! Di squeezed her eyes shut and lifted her muzzle to the rain; why? Why did everything always end up like this? She didn’t want to go back to Wheat Halls! That miserable, horrible place with it’s musty professors, nasty little bullies and being forced to spend weeks away from home in their dismal dormitories. But…no, there was one pony, one who would understand, one whom she could turn to when she needed somepony to talk to when nopony else would listen. Nodding to herself, Di rose to her hooves and dashed around the corner of the main building and along the gravel path to the library building.

It was still open.

“Wha…?!” the unicorn librarian looked up from her pile of books and adjusted her glasses, “Goodness me, girl, watch where you’re going will you?” The navy blue mare blew her grey mane out of her eyes, “Diamond Tiara? What are you still doing here?”

Di was all but hopping from hoof to hoof, “Miss Book Mark, is Silv still here? Silver Spoon?” She peered past her hopefully, but of the silver coated filly with the blue spectacles and pearl necklace, there was no sign at all.

“Silver Spoon?” Miss Book Mark put her pile of books down and tapped her chin thoughtfully, “She hasn’t been in the library today, dear.”

Di blinked, “But she said she was coming in here to do some research!”

“Not today she hasn’t.” The blue mare picked up her books in the glow of her magic and began placing them back in their correct place on the shelves, “Perhaps you misunderstood what she told you.”

“No…” Di sat back on her haunches, “Are you sure? You’re sure she hasn’t been in? She may have and you just didn’t see her.”

The librarian clucked her tongue, “I can assure you, dear, that if a student came into the library today I would have noticed, particularly if they had stayed back to ‘do some research’ as you claim. There’s precious few of you who bother with books as it is – far too interested in running about and acting the goat if you ask me.”

“But…she said…” Di gave herself a shake, “You’re absolutely sure?”

“Of course I’m sure!” Miss Mark snapped, “Feathers and Fetlocks! I may be old but I’m not going senile yet, girl! Now, stop pestering me and go home!”

“But-!

“I said, go home!”

In the blink of an eye, Di suddenly found herself sitting outside on the library steps, the door thumping shut mere inches from her muzzle as the metal bolt slammed home with a heavy ‘thunk’. As though to emphasise her point all the more, the librarian yanked down the blind, huffing noisily as she stomped back to finish her work and leaving Di outside in the now steady downpour. Di sat in a daze; what was going on? Why would Silver tell her she was going to do some research and then not bother going? That wasn’t like her? She sighed; it was just one of those things. After all, Silver had probably just decided to go home after all. Still, it did seem a bit weird how she hadn’t seen her friend go past her if she was going home. She’d seen the rest leave...well, other than those who left by the other entrance of course, but why would Silv go out that way? A bitter flash of memory burst like fireworks in her head: it was Silver, lying on the floor with a grinning orange colt standing over her, his blood chilling laughter echoing around her. Di’s mane twitched horribly; had something happened? Was Silver alright? Oh no, wait…what if she’d fainted again? What if she was just lying there in the mud and rain and nopony knew where she was?! Di felt a shiver run down her neck and let out a loud neigh, snorting the rain water from her nostrils. This was no time for self pity – this was a time for her friend. Rearing, Di charged off into the rain and wind.

Water splashed up around her as she ran while the incessant rain stung her eyes and snuck into her ears making her pause every so often to shake herself off. “Silver! Silv, where are you?” Di ran on, through the school, past the gym and the tennis courts, but Silver was simply nowhere to be found. “Silver!”

“Diamond Tiara?” A voice, muffled by the rain called out behind her, “Diamond Tiara is that you?”

In a flurry, Di turned, brushed the water from her eyes and tried to focus through the deluge towards the newcomer.

“I thought I heard you shouting out here.” A maroon coated stallion wearing a rain cape and hat stared at her in amazement, “What in Equestria are you doing running around in the rain, girl? Come back inside before you catch your death!”

“I can’t!” Diamond Tiara replied, blowing the rainwater from her nose, “I have to find Silver Spoon, she could be hurt somewhere. I can’t just leave her!”

The teacher looked at her as if she were stupid, “Silver Spoon?” He thought for a moment and then clucked his tongue, “Ah, you don’t have to worry about her, she went home ages ago with some friends.”

“What?” Di advanced on him making the teacher take a step back suddenly, “Who? What friends?”

“Why…three fillies from your class” the teacher explained, “Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and the other one – the yellow girl with the red hair.” He gave himself a shake, “Look, come inside, there’s a taxi here waiting for you. Honestly, Diamond Tiara, the staff have been pulling their hair out looking for you. And where were you? Running around in the rain of all things!” The stallion turned to walk away, obviously expecting the pink filly to follow him. A moment later he glanced back over his shoulder, “What are you doing, girl? Come on!”

“No.”

“What? We don’t have time to play games, girl. Do you want to catch pneumonia or something?” The teacher frowned at her, “Get yourself inside and-” he lifted his hoof in alarm, “Hey! Get back here!” But it was too late.

********************

“So, Silv, why do you hang around with Diamond Tiara so much?”

In reply Silver looked over at Sweetie Belle and gave her a half smile, unsure of how to answer.

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom continued, “you seem like a nice pony, why would y’all wanna be around some nasty piece o’work like her anyways?”

Silver looked down at her hooves and quietly sighed. She’d half expected Scootaloo to chip in too, but the orange pegasus filly had been clearly reluctant to talk to her and would quickly turn her head away whenever Silver so much as even glanced in her direction. She knew why of course; knowing the way gossip spread in Ponyville, it was unlikely you’d find anypony who hadn’t heard of Scootaloo bucking another filly in the face. Silver took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Her heart was still troubled by the way she’d slipped out of the rear entrance to the school after lying to her friend, but she’d make it up to her somehow. Still, what she didn’t know couldn’t hurt her. She took a breath, “We’ve been friends since our last school.”

The three fillies sat and watched her, no doubt waiting for her to continue, but slowly it dawned on them that their new friend wasn’t going to elaborate any further on the subject.

Sweetie Belle was the first to break the awkward silence, “So, er, how did you get your cutie mark Silver? It’s really nice!”

“Oh!” Silver looked up at her and gave herself a shake, “It…it is? Thanks.” Silver gave the white coated girl an embarrassed smile.

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom agreed, “How’d y’all get it anyways?”

Silver paled and licked her lips a little nervously, “I…I can’t really remember.”

“What?!” Scootaloo suddenly said. Her shouted exclamation made the others start, especially Silver who flinched back and felt her body beginning to react on its own: her hooves moving, sliding into the right defensive positions to... “How can you forget how you got your own cutie mark?” the orange pegasus finished.

Sweetie Belle nodded at her friends question, “You have to admit, it does seem strange.”

Silver took a breath and sank to her haunches again, “Please, I don’t really want to talk about it.”

“Wasn’t it…y’know, a good thing?” Apple Bloom blinked in surprise, looking to her friends for help, “I don’t unnerstand, I thought that it were every fillies dream to get one an-”

“-Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle cut in, “Silver Spoon doesn’t want to talk about it.” She raised an eyebrow in warning, “Don’t’ start pestering her about it, it’s making her uncomfortable.”

“Huh!” Apple Bloom huffed and crossed her forelegs, “Ah aint pesterin’ nopony nohow. Apples don’t do pesterin’!”

The yellow pony’s antics brought a guilty smile to Silver’s face. Normally she felt confident around these three, albeit that was probably because Di was there too, and…well, she did have a tendency to say things that could be considered mean and… Oh sweet Celestia, this wasn’t a good idea was it? She’d lied to Di, she was stuck in a treehouse with three fillies she teased with her friend and now she felt like she was somehow obligated to answer questions from this inquisitive trio. Sure, she’d admit they weren’t being rude to her, or even pushy really, but she wasn’t used to talking about things like this and…she didn’t like it at all! Silver sighed and closed her eyes; she’d make her excuses and leave. There was a taxi rank in Ponyville and she could take one home. She cleared her throat, “Girls, I-”

A rumble of thunder from outside took the words from Silver’s mouth and sent her back to her haunches with a thump.

“Get the curtains shut, girls.” Apple Bloom barked her orders out and immediately set about rushing to secure the room.

To Silver’s surprise, the other two immediately set to work like some well oiled machine, and in no time at all the ‘CMC’ had their treehouse, or rather ‘clubhouse’ as they called it, dry, cosy and snug.

“Well, that’s that then!” Scootaloo hung the lantern up on its hook, suspending it from the ceiling while Apple Bloom closed the lid on the last of the magical heaters.

“Hoo! I love being in here when it’s like this” Sweetie Belle announced, “It’s like being inside our very own secret base and we’re all safe inside.”

Silver glanced towards the window; the occasional lightning flash in the distance was still visible despite the closed curtains. “Doesn’t this scare you at all?” she asked in surprise, “We’re in a tree, you know!” She shook her head in amazement, “If this gets hit by lightning we could be in real trouble.”

Apple Bloom bark out a laughed, “Now don’t y’all go worryin’ yerself there Silver. This here clubhouse is covered by gen-yoo-ine magic straight from Miss Sparkle herself.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” Silver asked in surprise, still trying to get to grips with the filly’s accent, “You mean the element of harmony who lives in the Ponyville library?”

Apple Bloom nodded, “Yup.”

Scootaloo stared at Silver in surprise, “Haven’t you met her?”

“Not formally” Silver said, feeling a little embarrassed, “But I have seen her around the town and she was at the palace some time ago when I went there with my parents.”

“You’ve been to the palace in Canterlot?!” Scootaloo exclaimed, her large eyes going even wider. The filly’s earlier reticence had vanished, replaced by her more typical forwardness, “You’ve GOT to tell us about it! Did you meet Princess Celestia? What about Luna?”

“Princess Luna, you mean.” Sweetie Belle corrected.

“Huh!” Apple Bloom sniffed, “One step away from Nightmare Moon if yer ask me!”

“Hey! That’s not fair, Apple Bloom” Sweetie snorted, “She was Nightmare Moon, sure, but she’s better now.”

Scootaloo nickered, “What, it’s like getting a cold?” She reared on her hind legs and sneezed comically, “Hi everybody, ACHOO! Oh, no! I’m Nightmare Moon!” She narrowed her eyes and flared her stubby wings as the thunder rumbled outside, reciting the old nursery rhyme they all knew so well:

The darkness comes to take your soul, to suck the warmth from hearth and coal. On wings of night, with teeth like knives, you’d better run, or she’ll take your lives!

Before you I stand as black as death, heartless eyes and fiery breath. I eat young ponies and drink filly blood, I’ll stomp your bones into the mud!

So before you dream, be sure to pray, for Celestia to chase the dark away. For in the darkness, fear resides, waiting for a child’s cries.

Beware small filly, brave colt and foal, the Nightmare comes to STEAL YOUR SOUL!

“Wargh!!!” Scootaloo leaned forward, towering over the others, her roar blocked out by the crash of thunder overhead. The clubhouse shook violently, the magical light dropping to the floor with a frightening crash that plunged the room into total darkness. Suddenly, the door flew open, accompanying another boom of thunder. Silhouetted in the brilliant flash of bright light, a dark shape, a shape of…

“NIGHTMARE MOON!”

The fillies screamed and squashed themselves into the corner, leaving Silver standing there facing the dripping, sodden creature in the doorway. “Di?”

The pony shaped being walked into the clubhouse, her bloodshot blue eyes burning like fire, her saturated purple and white mane hanging flat down her neck. The ever present tiara was gone, her smart embroidered panniers now darkened from the soaking rain.

“You…you liar…” Diamond Tiara stood shaking with cold, the water dripping from her coat quickly forming a puddle around her hooves, “You lied to me.”

“Di, I…” Silver swallowed, “The girls wanted to see me about something, Di, that was all and I knew how you’d react so I-”

Diamond Tiara didn’t move. Her eyes, full of anger, full of fear and betrayal, stared at her friend, “I thought something had happened to you. I thought you might be hurt. I’ve been looking for you for hours, Silver…hours!” Di turned a withering stare on the three huddled fillies, “And here I find you…with THEM!” Her voice dropped to a menacing growl, “The ones who hurt you, the ones who have done nothing but cause misery for us.” She closed her eyes and slowly turned to the door, “You betrayed me, Silver Spoon. I never thought….after everything we’ve been through together, I never thought you would do something like this to me.”

“Di, please!” Silver raised a hoof.

“SHUT UP!” Di’s eyes flashed with contempt as another flash of lightning lit the room with its intense white light, “Don’t…don’t you ever, EVER speak to me again! You…you TRAITOR!”

Silver balked, lifting her hoof in alarm, “DI!”

Thunder and lighting shook the clubhouse as the rain lashed through the open door. Silver Spoon stared out into the darkness, taking one last look at the three fillies who were cowering in the corner, and took a breath to steady her nerves. This was her fault, a problem of her own making – she’d hurt her friend and now she would have to make things right again. Dear Celestia give her strength. As she prepared to leave something touched her shoulder and she looked round into the eyes of Scootaloo.

“Silver? Take these, and…I’m sorry.” The orange pegasus hung her head, “I never meant to hurt you.”

Silver nodded, “I know.” She closed the flap on her panniers, took a deep breath, and gave her new friend a cheeky wink before diving into the rain.

‘Diving’ was almost too apt a word to use. The rain was so heavy, the sky so completely dark and crackling with lightning, Silver felt she was more swimming than running. Gritting her teeth she broke into a full gallop, following the dwindling outline of the filly in the distance. Keeping track of her was hard enough as it was in the gloomy light, but now it was being compounded by the fact that her spectacles were fogging up as well as being wet. Silver Spoon felt a tree branch clip the side of her muzzle and snag her mane painfully, but she didn’t slow. She had to mend this, she had to make this right; losing a friend after so many years was something she simply couldn’t, wouldn’t accept – never! Silver ran on, but Di was a surprisingly fast pony for her size and didn’t have the distinct disadvantage of having her vision fogging up all the time! Silver dodged the park bench, stumbling on a stone in the process. Damn it all! Her stupid glasses were useless in this! Angrily she slammed to a halt, took them off and shoved them roughly into her saturated pannier before setting off once more. Silver could see reasonably well without her spectacles, but distance definition was difficult for her and she’d taken to wearing them more and more of late. In any case, she’d always liked the look of them and one of the girls at school had said they made her look intelligent apparently. She’d liked that. Of course, some of the colts had said she looked like an old maid, but what did they know? Sure, she had a silver-grey coat like her father and a pale grey two-tone mane and tail, but they complimented her colouring perfectly. Silver liked her colouring; it looked noble, refined and…smart – yes, smart, that was the word. She could picture herself as a fully grown mare in the gold and silver armour of her ancestor, standing in the driving rain and wind with the banner of the goddess snapping in the storm of battle. She would watch her soldiers as they formed their long lines, she would fight beside them and bring honour to the name of her family, to her homeland…she would be the warrior of the goddess.

Silver’s neigh bellowed out across the darkened fields, “DIAMOND TIARA!”

Silence.

Silver reared on her hind legs and looked around. It was almost complete darkness out here now, and she was in unfamiliar territory too. The Apple family’s orchard was absolutely immense, with gentle rolling hills stretching as far as the eye could see swathed in acre upon acre of apple trees. She narrowed her eyes, staring as intently as she could, taking in every detail: the ground, the trees, the swing, the muddied hoofprints leading to the barn… Silver hung her head and smiled to herself; Di might be emotional, even stubborn, but she wasn’t stupid. Picking up her hooves, Silver trotted up to the door of the barn and pushed it open. Inside it was pitch black, with only the occasional flash of lightning to illuminate the interior and the shivering form hiding under an old blanket. Silver sighed, sinking to her haunches beside her friend, “I’ve hurt you” she said quietly, “I’m sorry Di. You’re my best friend, and I lied to you. I should have trusted you more.”

Diamond Tiara pulled the blanket in more around her, “I don’t want to speak you!” she choked, “If you like them so much, why don't you go back to their precious blank flank play house and leave me alone! Go away!”

“Di, I can have other friends you know, so can you, it doesn’t change anything between us” Silver reason softly.

“But it does!” Di said desperately, “You’re my friend, Silv, mine! I…I don’t have anypony else! If…if I lose you, I’ll really be on my own! I don’t…I don’t have…”

Silver gently placed her hoof on her friend’s foreleg, “Di, you are my friend, you’re like a sister to me. We’ve grown up together and we even got our cutie marks together. That’s something nopony could ever change.”

There was a sudden movement from beneath the blanket and Silver sat back on her haunches as a straw plastered creature emerged from its depths. Di’s eyes were bloodshot, her mane plastered to her fur along with more mud, straw and twigs than Silver thought was even possible.

“You lied to me!” Di snarled. Her eyes flashed angrily in the darkness of the barn, “You say you’re my friend, my sister, but you’re like them! Your words mean nothing, Silver Spoon, NOTHING!” The pink, now mostly muddy brown filly bristled with a mixture of anger and despair, “You could have told me the truth but you didn’t, instead you lied to me through your back teeth and snuck off with the scum that nearly killed you! Is that what you think of me, Silver? Is it? You think I’m less than them? Less than scum?”

Silver gave herself a shake and huffed loudly, “They are good ponies at heart, Di, they are not ‘scum’. You’re starting to sound like your mother.”

“You…you WHAT?!” Diamond shrieked, “How DARE YOU! Who the hell do you think you are talking to me like that?”

“Your friend” Silver said levelly.

“Like hell you are!” Di coughed loudly, smacking her friend’s hoof away as she tried to help, “Don’t touch me, you…you LIAR!”

Silver stood tall, facing her friend, “Yes, Diamond Tiara, I am a liar. I AM A LIAR! Okay? Is that what you want to hear? Will that satisfy you? I lied to you so I could go and find out what the girls wanted to show me. Do you want to know why I lied to you?” She took a deep breath, “IT’S BECAUSE YOU ACT LIKE THIS!”

Diamond Tiara froze, her lip curling up in a sneer, “Like my mother?”

“YES!” Silver stomped her hoof, “I know what she’s like, Di, I’ve seen the bruises and I’ve seen how you try to cover them up. She’d been hitting you again, hasn’t she?”

“NO!” Di shrieked.

“YES!” Silver advanced on her, “I know she has, Di, and you know what? You didn’t tell me, did you? You didn’t tell your best friend that you’d been hurt. How do you think that makes me feel, eh?” Silver suddenly grabbed Di in a hug, “We’re friends, Di, we’re sisters, we should be sharing everything together.” She felt the sting of tears welling up in her eyes, “Don’t hide from me, Di…please.”

“Don’t…don’t say thing like…you’re making me…” Di stuttered and finally, helplessly, gave in to the emotions flooding her, “Oh, Silv…I don’t want to become like her…I don’t!”

“Shhh…you won’t.” Silver held her friend and the two sat together, quietly sharing a moment of peace as the rain hammered down outside.

Silver felt a huge wave of relief run through her, tingling her nose and ears right down to her tail. She had her friend back, and everything was right again with the world. Slowly, she carefully moved away and leaned her forehead on Di’s, “I’m sorry.”

“Mmmhmm…” Di smiled, “Me too.” She paused, “Hey, you said they wanted to show you something?”

“Oh!” Silver nodded and took off her panniers. They were soaking wet and in all the excitement she’d forgotten to take them off. Soggily, they plopped on the floor. “Hang on, I saw a lantern on the way in.”

Sure enough, a magic powered lantern hung beside the door, and a quick tap of her hoof on the gemstone had it casting out its white light almost immediately. Truthfully, Silver was a little surprised the Apple family used lanterns like this. Being such a traditional family, in some respects rather like her own, she’d half expected oil lamps like she had at home. Yet despite tradition, here sat a quite modern looking lantern, bringing light to the darkness. Silver frowned; perhaps the new really could co-exist with the old – being in the modern age didn’t mean you had to throw the past away completely. She shrugged; she was probably reading too much into it anyway. The lantern, in some respects like the Apple family themselves, was a practical thing, and certainly less of a fire hazard in a barn than one of the older oil lamps. Carefully, she brought it over to her friend and sat it down.

Di looked terrible.

“Here…” Silver moved some of the dry straw around and manoeuvred Di into it before bringing over another blanket from the supply chest she’d found near the lantern. It was rough, a little smelly, and certainly not one intended for keeping ponies warm, but would do the job in a pinch. Silver snuggled in next to her friend and pulled over her panniers. “I guess I was a bit late with the rain capes.”

Di looked at her curiously, “Rain capes?”

Two red waterproof rain capes appeared from the depths of Silver’s panniers, “Scootaloo gave me them – one each.”

“Huh! If that dodo gave you something it’s probably cursed” Di muttered.

“Oh, hush” Silver said clucking her tongue.

“Is that what you wanted to show me?” Di asked.

Silver dug right down into her pack and took out a small box, one which had been made specifically to protect the precious item within. Di’s eyes went wide when she saw it, “What’s that? Jewellery?”

Silver chuckled, “Far from it.” She held the box between them, their eyes focussed on it as she slowly opened it. “Here…”

Di frowned, “Oh.”

“Oh, what?”

“It’s a book” Di observed, “How…interesting.”

“Oh, hush!” Silver clucked her tongue but couldn’t help a chuckle, “All that glitters is not gold.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Diamond Tiara asked, “It’s not glittering and it’s not gold. It’s just an old book.”

Silver huffed, “Alright, so it probably wasn’t the right phrase, but it’s about gold...Golden Spoon.”

“Oh goody” Di groaned, “Mouldy old stories from a long dead mare. How excruciatingly exciting.”

“It is” Silver said raising an eyebrow, “She was an amazing mare.”

“I’m sure she was, Silv.” Di paused and lifted her forehooves in apology, “Okay, I’m sorry! It’s just, y’know, not my sort of thing that’s all.” She shrugged and gave her friend an apologetic smile. “But…wait a minute, what were those three blank flanks doing with one of your ancestor’s diaries?”

Silver nodded, her friend’s interest peaked, “Apple Bloom said it’s been in her family for generations. I think that’s like several hundred years, or maybe even more! Golden lived about a thousand years ago, so…maybe they really have had it a thousand years.”

“Why would the Apple family want an old diary from your ancestor?” Di asked, leaning closer to look at the small red bound book, “Sounds fishy to me.” She sniffed, “It smells a bit fishy too!”

“The smell of history…” Silver breathed.

Di huffed, “Smells like old farts, more like.”

Silver chuckled, “Want to read it together?”

Di shook her head, “Nah, I’m too tired and my eyes are really sore. I don’t think all the rain did me any good.” She nodded to her friend, “You read it, Silv, I could do with a good snooze.” Di yawned, “I’m ready for the knackers yard.”

“DI!” Silver squeaked, scandalised at the phrase, “That’s a terrible thing to say!”

Di stuck her tongue out playfully and grinned, “Just get on with it!”

Silver gave her friend a playful shove and snuggled into her as she turned to the first page. “Day two in the mountains.” she read, “There’s been no let up in the rain and Lacy isn’t looking good either…”

Chapter Eight - To climb any mountain

CHAPTER EIGHT

TO CLIMB ANY MOUNTAIN

Despite their snug hideaway, water still managed to sneak its way through to drip on the ponies sheltering from the foul weather. Outside the dark of night was just starting to brighten, but even that wasn’t saying much – the sky was still heavy with rain clouds and of the sun there was little more sign than a slightly lighter grey patch of cloud. Huddled together, the mares had slept surprisingly well despite the ingress of the occasional droplets and Golden stretched out with an expansive yawn, “Sleep well?”

Fair Lace groaned, “No! Well, I suppose I did…a bit.” She gave her friend an apologetic smile, “Sorry darling, bit grumpy in the morning you know.”

Golden raised an eyebrow and chuckled, “Wouldn’t have you any other way, old girl.” She managed to shrug herself out of her blanket and pushed her muzzle through the branches to take a look outside.

“Still raining?” Lacy asked behind her.

The white mare looked about at the sodden woodland. There was a mist in the air here, one that leant an ethereal feel to the dark green and brown scene before her. It felt like the sort of place that she’d heard about in the old legends, of the time before ponies when the gods themselves walked the land of Equestria. It had been an age when magic was rich in the air and anything was possible. Golden closed her eyes and sniffed the air; it was thick with moisture here too, not surprising considering the amount of rainfall, but there was something else, something she could sense that made her hackles go up. Whatever it was she couldn’t quite put her hoof on it. Golden shrugged to herself; spending too much time up here could likely send a ponies mind adrift back to when they were little more than primitive prey animals. Even now, despite all the advances in their civilisation and culture, there was a little of that primitive compulsion left in Equestrians and it was a constant battle for any soldier to overcome the instinctive desire to run when facing a frightening situation.

“Hoy! Have you gone deaf?”

Golden pulled her head back in and re-arranged the branches the best she could; they’d be leaving soon enough, but it didn’t hurt to be cautious nonetheless. Sitting down, she looked her friend in the eye, “Eager to be off?”

“Not likely” Lacy huffed, “But as much as I simply love our new abode, dearest Golden, one would much prefer the slightly less rustic amenities of ones more civilised abode.”

Golden rolled her eyes, “Brekkers first though,eh?”

Fair Lace, her demeanour more like her old self this morning, flopped back onto her blanket and attacked an itch on her neck, “Mmm. I think eggs, soldiers, some bubble and squeak and a pot of tea would be just the ticket. Milk and sugar don’t forget, but white cane if you please – brown sugar is for coffee don’t you know.”

Golden dumped the contents of the packet into her tin cup, poured on the hot water and gave it a stir
before passing it to her amber coated friend, “Milk with one?”

“Ah! Delicious! Army regulation coffee. Celestia-knows-what mixed with something-or-other and sweetened with buck-knows.” She inhaled the steam from the mysterious mixture and sighed, “Best thing in the world.”

“Not quite tea dear, but you can use it to soften your breakfast.” Golden passed her a ration biscuit.

Lacy’s eyebrows shot up, “How could I resist?!” she asked animatedly, “Hard tack and coffee – a real soldiers repast.”

“Only the very best nutritionally balanced and compressed ingredients for Equestria’s finest” Golden smirked, stirring her own coffee, “But as much as I’d love to stop here for the rest of our excursion, I fear we must be away before long.”

“Don’t forget to tip the waiter before we leave, darling” Lacy said with a grin. She took a bite of her biscuit, her face contorting with the effort before the dried thing broke with a loud snap, “Goddesses above! What do they put in these things, steel?”

“They have iron in them apparently,” Golden observed, “I’m reliably informed that’s good for you.”

The amber mare spoke around a mouthful of dry fragments as she tried to break them down, “Tell that to my teeth!” She took another mouthful of coffee and swallowed, “Luna’s tits, I don’t know about the rest of the ingredients, but it’s like eating bloody iron plate.”

Golden nodded, trying her best to get through her own, “I think I know what the artillery battalion use in their ballistae now. Bloody hell, can you imagine being hit by one of these?”

“I’ll admit,” Lacy said shaking her head, “I never thought I’d see the day breakfast became weaponized.”

Golden swallowed the sharp edged biscuit and chugged back a mouthful of coffee, “Goddesses above, the blasted things won’t even soak up liquid!” She shook her head, “I tell you what, I’m going to get the recipe for these and make my fortune when I retire.”

“Making these?!” Fair Lace asked in amazement.

The white mare nodded, “My father’s a builder by trade, and he was always trying to work out a new formula for the perfect roof tile.” She lifted the remains of her breakfast, “And by Celestia, I think I’ve found it.”

Lacy sniggered behind her hoof and swallowed the last of what passed for her breakfast, “Ugh…I suppose I’m going to have to get back into this bloody lot am I?” She stared with loathing at the stacked plates of armour, “I seriously don’t fancy putting that lot back on!”

Golden nodded, “I know, but we’re still on duty, Lacy.” She glanced at her own and sighed, “I think we can dispense with wearing the helmets, though. Who the hell’s going to report us out here?”

“Buggered if I know” Lacy dragged her packs from the depths of the branches and took a peek outside of their temporary home, “Dripping a lot, but it’s definitely clearing up.”

It was, but only just. The mist caused moisture to bead on their fur almost as soon as the two ponies left the shelter of the pine and began clipping on their armour. Soon enough, Golden had her own armour in place and was helping Fair Lace into hers. Plate after overlapping plate clipped and buckled into place as expected, until it came to the amber mare’s sides and belly. She didn’t say anything, but Golden could see from the straps that Fair had been adding holes to the belts to try and get the things to accommodate her ever increasing size. Good goddesses, it wouldn’t be long before everypony in the academy began to wonder why one of the cadets was bulging out of her amour. In some ways it was almost amusing, but Golden knew, that to her friend…it signified the end of her career. She closed her eyes a moment and pulled the last strap into place, “Are you alright in there?”

Fair Lace smiled, “No, but who is in this stuff?” Golden gave her friend a wink. “I bloody knew it! You get a kick out of wearing this, don’t you?” The amber mare threw up her forelegs in despair, “That’s what I get for being friends with a masochistic pervert! Only I could get lost in the mountains with a kinky white mare!”

“Oh, belt up” Golden Spoon laughed, “You’re the one who got knocked up. I’ll have you know I’m as pure as the driven snow.”

“Huh! And you need to get that changed before you become a dried up old spinster!” Lacy nickered pulling on her panniers, “You know what they say: you can sate your thirst best from the well when it’s fresh and pure.”

“That’s disgusting!” Golden snorted, “Goddesses, where do hear you things like that?”

“I didn’t think it was that bad” Lacy muttered, “It’s your mucky mind. No wonder they used to call you the ‘kinky corporal’.”

“I never was a corporal!” Golden protested, “I went straight to the academy and you bloody well know it!”

Fair Lace tossed her green mane, her big brown eyes sparkling in the wan light of the forest, “True, but it still suits you.”

“Oh, sod off!” Golden pushed past her friend and gave her a playful flick with her tail, “Put those legs of yours to more legitimate work and let’s find the others – I need a proper cup of tea.”

“I’ll second that motion,” Lacy sighed. “After you, darling.”

The mountain path was nearby. Golden had marked its location by breaking several branches to indicate their route when they’d been looking for shelter. The last thing they needed was to be lost up here, but at least the winding muddy and stony strip of sludge that passed for a path was taking them ever upwards to the rendezvous point with the rest of their troop. Even so it was hard travelling despite their rest. Armour was heavy and uncomfortable at the best of times, but today with the incessant cloying damp and large droplets of water falling from the saturated trees, the two ponies found their strength being sapped slowly but surely as the morning wore on. Neither of them spoke now, and Golden was beginning to wonder whether the tattered scrap of paper that laughably passed for a map was leading them off the edge of the world. There was something frightening about this place; frightening and yet oddly enchanting too. This was nature at is purest – other than for the path of course, but there was so much of the world that had never been explored, so much of even their own land that they knew nothing about. Here, in the mountains that stuck up like the spikes on some enormous dragons back, one could easily imagine the creatures of myth and fairytale running through the trees laughing and frolicking. When she closed her eyes she could imagine hearing the music even now: the dancing, prancing foxes, goats and breezies, all singing and playing together. She allowed herself a smile and plodded on. It wouldn’t be far now, in fact she could see…

“Hyacinth!”

Fair Lace had beaten her to it. The sentry was dozing peacefully beside a tree in full armour, her sword stuck carelessly into the ground next to her. What a state! Golden rolled her eyes and walked forward until she was beside her friend. “Lieutenant Spoon coming in” she announced formally.

Nothing.

“Hey, Hyacinth, get the bloody kettle on will you, I’m parched. Celestia’s fat arse, I’m…Hyacinth?” Fair Lace stopped and stared at the purple coated mare leaning against the tree and lifted a hoof, “Are you asleep? Good grief, I…” Her words died in throat as cold realisation dawned on her and she turned to her friend, “Golden…”

Golden walked up to the sentry, carefully moving her friend aside before walking around the motionless figure. Gently, she moved the soldiers cloak aside and quickly let it fall back again. “Lacy...” She shook her head, “Take out you sword and stay behind me.”

“What?” Fair Lace frowned, “What’s going on? Is she?”

Golden nodded, “She’s gone.”

“Gone?” Lacy took a breath and blinked, “Oh goddesses.” Without another word she drew her sword, “What are we up against, Lieutenant?”

“Animal by the looks of it.” Golden held her sword in her mouth and moved to the cover of the treeline, keeping her eyes and ears open, straining her senses to their limits. Whatever it was, whatever had done this to Hyacinth, could still be out there. “Keep close” she whispered.

The mist was thicker here, concealing the two ponies and, as Golden was all too aware, their potential foe. She blinked away the intrusive image of Hyacinths injuries. The beast that had done that was big – very big, and unlikely to be a mountain cat or timber wolf judging by the size of those raking wounds. She paused; something was up ahead, something moving ever so slightly. Lacy gave her a nudge, motioning towards the shape. “Stay here” Golden whispered. Silently, her friend nodded her assent as the white mare moved slowly forward, keeping low, her sword ready and her ears straining to detect any sound that may alert her to danger. The mist flowed around her as she moved, the lithe muscular mare covering the damp muddy and rock strewn bare ground in near silence. Even with armour, Golden slipped through the cloying damp like a ghost, her armour barely making a sound. It was something she’d prided herself on – tailoring her armour to her taste
as well as cushioning the areas that overlapped. At the time it had been an interesting way to spend her free time, as frugal as it was, and she sent a silent prayer to Celestia that she’d had the wherewithal to do it. In truth all she’d really been doing was tinkering in the armoury when she was bored with no real plan in mind. But, as fate would have it, that very same tinkering had eventually turned into a project that may keep her alive in this terrifying place. And goddesses…what a place. It was silent – unnaturally so. In this land of mist, even this high up, there should be something: wind, rain, animals – at least something other than…than this. Golden glanced about her; the only movement she could see was the soft swirling of the mist and her own hooves as she used the thick mud to help smother the sound of her approach. But then, after what felt like an excruciating length time, the white mare was finally within reach of her goal. She reached out and snagged the end of the soaked cloth, pulling it carefully towards her…

A single blue eye in a mint green face stared back at her. The rest of the ponies face was…oh goddesses…Golden nearly screamed. The torn and mangled wreckage that had once been a living creature lay before her in a pool of her own entrails, her body as cold as the mist and as silent as the grave. Golden closed her eyes, fighting back the overwhelming urge to throw up and quickly pulled the cloak back over the forlorn body, hiding her comrades sight from the world that had brought her to such a cruel end. A shudder ran through Golden’s body; what had happened here? Where was everypony else? She looked around her and eventually her eyes began to make out more shapes. Closing her eyes she let out a shuddering breath; she didn’t need to look – she already knew what they were. Keeping low, Golden moved onward, looking for what she knew would be there…and it sure enough, it was.

The troops little cart, the one that had been carrying their tents, food and equipment, lay on it’s side with their precious supplies strewn all around beside two more of her comrades. Fighting down her emotions, Golden checked them one by one. Dead. Both of them. But one of them had her hoof on what Golden sought, the very thing that could save her and her friend from sharing the same fate as the rest of their troop. A quick check showed that two of the cartridges had already been used, but mercifully the rest of the package was intact. Swiftly she gathered what she could, stuffing food and water into her panniers and followed her own tracks back to her…wait…what was…? Golden swallowed, staring down at the enormous tracks beneath her hooves: the huge unmistakable prints, the outline of claws – the very claws that had opened Hyacinth’s belly like a tin of beans. Shaking off the encroaching fear, Golden nearly missed Fair Lace in the mist and jumped at the sight of her appearing from it’s depths.

“Did you find anypony?” she asked.

Golden nodded, “They’re dead.”

Lacy looked past her friends shoulder, “All of them? No…no they can’t be! Lieutenant, they’re our friends! I-” she gritted her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut for a second before facing Golden square in the eyes, “What did this?” she asked quietly.

Golden shook her head slowly, motioning for her friend to follow, “Ursan.”

“A what?” Fair Lace moved up closer, her voice little more than a whisper, “An ursan? What, you mean a bear? Come on, those things couldn’t wipe out a whole platoon, Trips! It had to be a dragon or something like a hydra, something big.”

“If you’d been paying attention in class, you’d know that ursans are a little more than just a bloody bear” Golden hissed, “Keep it shut and follow me.”

Lacy pressed on regardless, hurrying after her “Where are we going? Damn it, Trips, there could be survivors out there, we can’t just leave them!”

“We’re not.” Golden stopped and pointed up the mountainside, “We’re going for help.” She lifted a hoof to Fair’s mouth, “You want to live?” Fair nodded. Golden narrowed her eyes meaningfully, “Then keep that shut!”

The two hurried through the sucking mud and cloying damp, keeping to the cover of the trees beside the track, pausing every so often to stop, listen, and then move on once again. Golden kept them moving. Fair Lace may be pregnant, but she was still a soldier and they had to keep their heads or they would end up as two more casualties of this damned mountain. Survival was paramount. If need be they could stop, but it would have to be at the very end of need. Right then she had no idea where the rest of her platoon were, if any still survived at all, let alone whether the ursan was still in the area. All they could do was keep moving, and stay alive.

Time passed, their progress swift despite the increasingly steep gradient, but as they continue their ascent the going became increasingly difficult: the mud turning to rocks, the trees to brush and yet more rocks, and then…they broke through.

“Oh goddesses!” Fair Lace all but collapsed to her knees, “I…Celestia’s buggering fetlocks...”

Golden stopped and stared up at the sun, closing her eyes and let the cool air and light bathe her “Thanks be…” Quickly, she unhooked her canteen and took a mouthful before passing it to the grateful Fair Lace. The poor mare looked exhausted, gulping down the water and finally, wearily, passed it back with a relieved nod.

“What’s that?” Lacy asked, nodding towards the box Golden Spoon had placed between them.

“Signal flares” The white mare opened the box and took out the tubular brass device she’d recovered from the body beside the supply cart. Quickly, she shoved the spiked end into the ground. “Simply add magic.” She opened the box of coloured tubes and began unwrapping the protective wax paper.

Fair Lace moved closer, “Two have gone. Looks like somepony had the wherewithal to try and call for help.”

“Not much use in that fog” Golden replied, dropping one of the charges into the tube, “If you know any prayers, old girl, now’s the time.” She pulled the lever on the device and was rewarded with a loud ‘pop’ and a whoosh as the projectile shot into the air before exploding with a crackling, shrieking sound that resonated around them together with a bright red flash.

“Luna buck me!” Lacy gasped, “If that damned things got ears on its noggin, it’ll hear that racket a bloody mile off!”

“To hell with that damned ursan, I’m only concerned about our boys hearing it.” Golden replied, watching the bright red sparks fade away, “Anyway, if we don’t do something we’ll be joining Hyacinth and the others in the herd sooner than you think.” She pointed to her pack, “I managed to snabble some grub so at least we’ve got something to keep us going.”

“For Celestia’s sake, how can you think of food at a time like this?!” Lacy choked, “Damn it, Golden, those ponies back there were our friends, our friends! Goddesses forgive us, we just left them there…”

Golden hung her head, “What do you want me to do, Lacy?” she said quietly, “Scream, shout, and rail at the world? What good would that do anypony? We have to keep our heads so we can get out of this mess alive, and I don’t know about you, but I want off this rock pile as soon as I bloody well can!” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before laying a hoof on her distressed friend’s shoulder, “Look, there’ll be time to mourn later. For now, let’s just concentrate on staying alive, eh?”

Fair Lace sighed and nodded, her distress fading like the mist, “So what now?”

“We sit tight” Golden said levelly, “We crack another one off every ten minutes and pray for somepony to come get us.” She lifted her pannier, “Cold carrot and potato?” Fair Lace sat up suddenly, her ears pert, “What was that? Oh no…Fair…it’s the ursan! It heard that bloody flare!”

“Get into the bushes, quick” Golden shoved her friend before her, snatching up her pack and the flare launcher. As she moved, without warning the loose rock beneath one of her hind legs suddenly shifted, sending her to knees with a loud clatter of metal. Hissing in pain and anger, Golden dragged herself upright and dived forward into the bushes beside Fair Lace. Hell fire! The damned ursan was bound to have heard her now – of that, she had no doubt at all. Bloody, damned, bloody luck! She gave herself a mental kick; if it came down to it, she’d make a break for it, lead the ursan away from Lacy, giving her a chance to get away. There had to be-

Movement.

Fair Lace reached out, grabbing Golden’s foreleg. The amber mare was normally incredibly calm under pressure, her mind as sharp as a razor despite her tendency to bend rules that she deemed ‘useless’ or simply ‘boring’ but this new Fair Lace was different - she was scared, trembling with…what? Fear? Maybe, but not for herself… Golden closed her eyes and tried to keep herself calm as realisation washed over her. Lacy was afraid for her unborn foal, and as much as Golden was her officer, she was also her friend. She would save them, all of them if she could. Her ears suddenly twitched at a new sound; whatever it was, was coming closer. She gripped her sword and readied herself…

“Hey, Limbo, you see anything?”

“Nah, could of sworn I did though.”

“Been too high for too long mate, you’re seeing things you silly bugger.” The charcoal coated stallion clucked his tongue, “Guess that’s that then.”

A third stallion, a cream coated pegasus with a crimson mane shook out his wings, “Yeah, probably.” He paused, “It’s not like Limbo to make mistakes like that though, Zephyr.” He span round suddenly, motioning to his colleagues, “And you two really need to work on your hiding skills.” He grinned widely, “Coming out to say hello, ladies?”

Golden and Lacy, tired, cold but otherwise unharmed, emerged from the concealment of the bushes and approached the two stallions. “First Lieutenant Golden Spoon” the white mare said, clopping her right hoof to her chest, “Equestrian Military Academy.”

The cream pegasus raised an eyebrow, “Bit off track aren’t you, girls? Where’s the rest of your class?”

“I’m sorry, you are…?” Fair Lace asked, clearly irritated by the stallion’s lack of decorum.

He turned a bronze eye on her and huffed, “Squadron Captain Vane, Third Wing, Fourth Flight.” The officer immediately dismissed Lacy and refocused on Golden, “Well?”

Golden bobbed her head, “I believe they were attacked by an ursan, sir. I counted at least four casualties, but due to weather conditions and the likelihood of the ursan still being in the area, I felt a withdrawal was the best course of action. We cleared the mist and used the distress flares as per standard procedure.”

“Yes…” Captain Vane watched her for a moment, his striking bronze eyes as bright as diamonds in the light of the sun. He turned back to his subordinate and began issuing orders, the two mares all but forgotten.

“Sir?” Golden stepped forward, “Captain Vane?”

“Hmm?” The pegasus turned back to the armoured mare, “What is it, Lieutenant?”

“Do you have any orders?” Golden felt like screaming at the dismissive attitude of the captain, but bit back what she really wanted to say. Part of her would have been more than happy to shake him until he saw sense, but as much as she may enjoy that she doubted the good captain would see it quite the same way.

Vane raised an eyebrow, “Yes. Sit tight.” He passed Golden a flask from his pack as he continued, “Don’t worry, the transport’s on its their way, Lieutenant. I’ve instructed my scouts to check the area for other survivors, but with the cloud cover as thick as it is it’s going to be difficult to spot anypony until it lifts. I’ve also requested a combined operations team to begin a search of the mountain.” He wiped his forehead and sighed, “I know you’ve been through a lot here girls, but there’s only so much we can do without risking more casualties, particularly if there’s an ursan around as you claim.”

“I don’t claim, Captain, I know! How many creatures around here have pawprints the size of a house and can gut a pony in one swipe?” Golden snorted, passing the flask to Lacy. There was something about this pegasi’s demeanour that made her temper flare and her muscles twitch, “Look, those ponies were my responsibility, sir, and It’s only by the grace of Celestia that Lieutenant Fair Lace I aren’t cold corpses down there with the rest of our platoon.”

Captain Vane dismissed her with a raised hoof as he turned to another of his squadron, passing the winged stallion a scroll which he took with a salute before soaring up into the sky. More pegasi were appearing now. One after another, as swift as arrows and as light as a feather, they swept in with barely a sound. Despite her frustration at the situation she found herself in, Golden couldn’t help but marvel at the amazing creatures.

“Is there a point to this, Lieutenant?” Vane asked without looking round.

Golden took a deep breath, her mane bristling, “Yes, sir” she said levelly, “I want you to take Second Lieutenant Fair Lace back to the academy while I go and do what I should have done from the beginning.”

The captain turned to face her, “Oh? And what’s that?”

“I’m going to find my ponies.” Golden flicked her mane and saluted, “Celestia guide you, Captain.”

“Stop right there!” Vane snapped. Golden froze. “What the hell do you think you’re doing, First Lieutenant? Trying to get yourself killed? Be a martyr? How many of your troops do you think you’ll find down there?” The pegasus advanced on her, his ears flattened, “Don’t you think I’ve come across wannabe heroes like you before? All full of bluff and bluster, showing off your bravado to your comrades, and then what?” He suddenly poked her in the chest, his bronze eyes flashing, “Another statistic. Another corpse rotting in the middle of nowhere leaving some poor sod the unenviable job of writing home to your parents with some cock and bull story about what happened to their precious daughter.” He shook his head slowly, “No. Denied, Lieutenant.”

“I didn’t ask for your permission” Golden retorted, “And what I do is my-”

“You will do as you are damned well told!” Vane snapped, “As long as you are a cadet at the military academy, you are bound by military law. Now obey my orders or I’ll have you hobbled and gagged!”

Golden took a breath and slowly let it back out, closing her eyes and trying to find the place of calm that right now was as elusive as a catching mist in your hooves.

“Patience.”

The white mare looked round in surprise at the pegasus who was reading from a piece of paper. Without moving his head, he glanced up at her, “Don’t be in such a rush to die, First Lieutenant, we all go home to the herd one day. It’s how we live our lives here, in this one that matters.” He gave her a surprisingly gentle smile, tinged with…sadness? Golden’s blue eye watched the pegasi commander as he spoke, “We can’t bring back the ones we’ve lost, no matter how much we want that to be true.”

Golden looked away, her breathing shallow, her heart thumping in her chest, “If I don’t do something, Vane, I could never face my ancestors, nor my friends – either in this world or the next.”

“They’ll understand.” Captain Vane smiled and hoofed his note to one of the pegasi who immediately flew off into the pure blue sky. Both Vane and Golden watched him go. “Pegasi believe that when we die, the spirit of a pony flies to the herd on wings of pure light, to spend eternity in the silver city above the fields of the eternal herd.” Vane said quietly, “What about earth ponies? What do your people believe, Lieutenant?”

Golden gave a solemn laugh, “My people…” She shook her head and took a mouthful of her tea. It wasn’t hot, barely tepid really, but right then it was simply…perfect. Golden sank to her haunches and sighed, feeling the horrible weight she’d been feeling since this nightmare began lessen if even just for a moment, “We just die, Captain. We die, our bodies are cremated, and then our souls travel to the eternal herd, to the golden fields of wheat where the trees grow heavy with fruit as sweet as wine and the rivers flow with the purest crystal clear waters that can quench any thirst.” She raised an eyebrow, “Not much different to yours, wouldn’t you say? Except for the wings of course.”

Vane nodded, “Have you ever flown before, Lieutenant Spoon?”

Golden frowned, “Flying is for pegasi, sir.”

“Well, there’s a first time for anything Golden.” He gave her a smile, “Your carriage awaits.”

“WHAT?” Golden turned to see a sky carriage landing a few yards away. The things were so quiet, even in the still mountain air she hadn’t noticed it sweep in. “You want me to get in that
thing?!”

“Do you want to walk back?” Vane grinned, “Your choice.” He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “I could order you, Lieutenant, but your junior officer…”

He didn’t need to finish. Swallowing her discomfort at the situation, Golden nodded, “Thank you, Captain Vane. I shall make a full report upon our return and commend you and your ponies for your swift response.”

“A pleasure” Vane said, snapping off a salute, “Be seeing you, First Lieutenant Golden Spoon.”

Fair Lace silently passed between them, blocking Golden’s view of the Captain and causing her to take a step back in surprise. Without a word the exhausted amber mare clambered into the chariot and all but collapsed. Golden nodded to the Captain and followed her friend in, allowing the pegasi to strap them down. She barely noticed; all she could see was the worn look on Fair Lace’s face and the sweat on her brow. She didn’t look well at all.

“Lacy?”

The amber mare looked up weakly, “Hey…”

“Are you alright?” Golden asked quietly, “I can ask Vane if there’s a medic and-”

Lacy shook her head, “No, please Trips, I’m so tired I just…I just want to go home.” She let out a moan and settled into the carriage, barely stirring as the contraption left the ground in a gust of wind.

Golden leaned back and tried to find the calm inside her heart, while pressing against her armour she could feel the oddly reassuring tension of the straps that were probably meant more for cargo than for ponies. Still, she felt surprisingly comfortable all things considered. She wondered for a moment whether she should have asked Vane whether she and Lacy could have taken their armour off for the trip, but it was a little late now. The wind stung at her eyes, but other than the horrible plunging sensation she’d felt when the chariot first took off, she was pleasantly relieved to find the experience of flying one she actually quite enjoyed. Feeling a little braver she stared over the side at the land far below. There was nothing to see. All that was visible was a thick blanket of white nothingness with only the peak of the mountain poking up like a wizard’s hat. Golden shook her head sadly; it was no wonder the distress flares sent up by the ponies in the clearing hadn’t been seen. The sound too would have been muffled by the cloying damp of that sinister place. She closed her eyes a moment and silently cursed herself. ‘Ponies in the clearing’…was that how she would remember her friends? The mares she’d been training with day after day? How was it she could simply sit here dismissing the ones she’d thought of as comrades, as something so...empty. The ponies in the clearing.

Golden let out a sigh and settled back, listening to the sweep of the pegasi’s wings and the soft sound of her friend’s sobbing. It was over, they were on their way home. Goddesses what a nightmare… Lost in her own world she barely noticed they’d landed until Fair Lace was duly collected and taken off to the medical wing on a stretcher while Golden herself was just as unceremoniously deposited at the academy armoury to store her equipment. The assistant armourer barely said two words when she arrived there on her own, and Golden was glad of it. The last thing she wanted now was to be quizzed as to where the rest of her troop was – there’d be time aplenty for that later. The black coated mare began helping her remove the heavy steel plates, all the while watching her with an expression that made wood look animated. Occasionally the quiet girl would ask her to move, lift a leg and so forth, but in reality Golden was more than capable of removing it all by herself. The buddy system was encouraged at the academy of course; each cadet would help the other to don or remove their steel shell’s before and after drills. Ostensibly it was to help build trust, comradeship and team building – all that good stuff, the stuff that really counted.

Golden felt like screaming.

“You can leave that” the armourer said in her soft monotone voice, “I’ll clean it and hang it up for you.”

“Oh…” Golden paused, her hoof halfway to the polishing box, “Erm, thanks.” This was unusual! Ponies didn’t normally clean each others armour unless they were on punishment or, occasionally, lost a bet. The chief armourer and his assistant were there to maintain stocks, make repairs and so forth; the general day to day running of one of the hubs of the academy. They certainly drew the line at cleaning armour. Naturally everypony knew the love affair the academy had for polished steel: swords, spears, armour, even cutlery. Everything that could be polished was polished, all that should gleam, gleamed, but right then, Golden was far from her namesake. Achingly she trotted to the bath house and all but threw herself into the tiled room with its invitingly hot bathwater.

It was heaven.

Bathers were, by orders, supposed to wash themselves down before entering the bath waters. Buckets, soap and towels, all regulation, all neat and tidy, were provided for everypony. Bucket – one, for the rinsing of. Soap – one, for the lathering of. Towel – one, for the rubbing of. “Sod that…” Golden mumbled, and rolled herself over the edge into the water. The heat, the blissful, wondrous heat, was beyond words. It soaked through her white fur between her haunches, soaking up her tail and mane. Golden couldn’t help but whinny loudly, turning over in the deep water until she was upside down, her legs pointing up comically as she simply…floated. That was when she noticed the mud still caked on her hooves and cringed – that was why they were supposed to wash off before bathing. She groaned, propelling herself to the side and heavily, wearily, pulled herself from the warm embrace of the bath before dropping to her haunches in the washing off area.

Despite her exhaustion the cooler water in the buckets felt wonderfully refreshing, but it was the scent and the feeling of being clean, really clean, that began to make her feel altogether more equine again. Ponies were clean creatures by nature, and even the farm hooves made sure they washed up at the end of the working day. Golden shrugged; when you used your hooves to eat it made sense. Those unicorns sure had it easy…

Soon, clean, rinsed and relaxing in the hot water of the bath, Golden’s mind began to drift off once more. It wasn’t the best thing she could have done either: memories of her friends, their faces, their voices, all came back to here piece by piece. Scarlet, Polish, poor old Fire Bricks, and of course…Hyacinth. Dear Celestia, they were all…gone. All she could do for them now was pray that some had gotten away from that place of slaughter, but if they had, wouldn’t the pegasi have found them by now? Were they still on that cursed mountain, lost in the mist, cold, maybe injured, and alone? Had she, their leader, really just abandoned them to save her own hide? Bile began to rise in Golden’s throat at thought – she should have stayed, she should have done something, anything! Damn that Vane, damn him and his bloody infuriating… “Damn it!” Golden span round and pulled herself up the steps from the bath. A good towelling off and a meal inside her would probably do wonders to help her state of mind and go at least some way to settling the aches and pains in her body. Her hind leg still hurt where she’d twisted it on the rocks and she’d managed to chip a hoof too. Golden shook her head; if only the other had just a chipped hoof to concern them, then-

“First Lieutenant?” A voice from the doorway called over to her.

Scrubbing her ears, Golden nodded to the messenger, “Yes?”

“Begging your pardon, ma’am, Brigadier Metal Flake has requested that you attend his office at
eighteen hundred hours.”

Golden nodded again, “Please inform the brigadier that I shall attend as requested.” The messenger saluted and left, leaving the white mare leaning against the wall and cursing under her breath. She’d never been to the brigadiers office – never! Those who went there would usually end up on kitchen patrol for weeks or, for major infractions, found themselves rapidly propelled through the academy’s gates with a hoof print on their arse. She tried not to think any more about it, but by the goddesses, it was impossible. The academy hierarchy would need to know, they would have to know. She closed her eyes; so would the families…once they knew how many were…gone. Reluctantly, Golden threw on her off-duty cloak and headed for the canteen which was only a short trot from the bath house. Outside, the academy grounds were quiet, with only the occasional cadet running errands or a guard doing the rounds to interrupt the near total silence. It was almost a relief when she reached the now deserted canteen and she nickered quietly under her breath as the doors closed behind her. Had they always been so loud? Golden gave herself a shake; she didn’t know what she would have done if there’d been anypony in there, - anypony she knew at least. To face them now, to have to explain to them why she was on her own would have been too much to bear – far too much. Still, a hot meal could do wonders for morale but her heart sank at the sight of the now clean and very empty serving area. A clatter of pans caught her attention and she peered around the serving hatch. As luck would have it, one of the cooks was still hovering around the kitchen readying whatever mysterious concoctions they created here ready for the next day. Most of the ponies had had their evening meal already of course but she just barely had enough time to grab something before she presented herself to the tender mercies of the academy hierarchy.

“You’re too late” the cook called from the depths of the steaming kitchen, “Dinner finished half an hour ago.”

“Look, just give me whatever you can spare, eh? Leftovers, cold, I couldn’t give a toss.” Golden leaned on the counter top and squeezed her eyes shut, her temper fuelled by the fractured emotional state flaring up inside her. “Please?”

The cook walked out from the bowels of the kitchen, his white hat cocked over one ear flopping comically. Golden normally would have found such a sight amusing, but not today. “All I’ve got is some left over mash and corndogs” the yellow and brown coated stallion said
rubbing his forehooves on his apron. He gave his unexpected customer an appraising look, “You okay?”

The cook’s assessment wasn’t exactly inaccurate. Golden felt a wave of tiredness wash over her as she fought down the emotional storm that was threatening to break through her already fragile veneer of calm. “I’m fine, just a little tired really.” She tried a smile but she may as well have been trying to crack stone with a feather. Instead, all she managed was a grimace.

“Well, get yourself sat down, Lieutenant, and we’ll see what we can do, eh?” The cook gave her a concerned look which he tried to conceal with a smile and vanished back into the steam filled kitchen.

Steam… Golden shuddered at the way it flowed and swirled, reminding her uncomfortably of the mist in the mountains. In some respects she was oddly grateful that the thick white mass had prevented her from seeing more of the bloodied and mangled bodies of her friends, but now…now the doubts began in ernest. What if they’d been alive? What if she’d been merely a few yards from them and she’d not made any effort to find them…or help them? At the time she had believed it possible the ursan was still in the area, and shouting could have-

A steaming plate of food appeared before her with a thud. “Here you go” the cook announced placing a mug of what smelled like tea beside her, “Milk with one, wasn’t it?”

“How…?” Golden lifted her head in confusion.

“I know my customers” the cook shrugged, “I may not know everyponies name, but I know what they like to eat and drink.” He tapped the side of his head with a hoof, “All in here, see?”

Golden shook her head, “I…” She cleared her throat, “Thanks. I’m afraid I don’t know your name.”

“Milk Shake.” The cook rolled his eyes sarcastically, “Yeah, yeah, I know, but the folks thought it was cute.”

“I think it’s nice” Golden replied honestly, “I’m just a bit embarrassed that you’ve been serving me so long you can remember how I take my tea and I’ve never even bothered to ask your name.” She sighed, “I’m sorry.”

“Meh, don’t mind me” the cook chuckled, “Most ponies seem to think their meals cook themselves by magic.” He tapped his horn, “Does help though!”

Golden smiled, “Thanks Milk Shake.”

“Don’t mention it.” He turned to walk away, “And it’s Shaky to my friends, Lieutenant…?”

“Spoon, but you can call me Golden, if you like…Shaky.” Golden smiled.

“With a name like that I’d have expected your natural talent would be more in line with my kind of work than soldiering” Shaky said with a wink, “If you ever get fed up with square bashing, give me a shout.”

Golden barked out a laugh, “You know, I may just do that!”

The yellow and brown stallion’s purple eyes sparkled as he smiled, “Not until you’ve got that down you. Come on, missy, you need to get some meat on those bones.”

He wasn’t wrong. Although she felt reluctant at first, Golden soon found herself gorging on the food as if it were her last meal. Whatever it tasted like she had no idea, and neither did she care. Her body was crying out for fuel and fuel she would give it. She reached for the cup and froze – it was empty? Good goddesses, she couldn’t even remember drinking it! Fortunately her intuitive kitchen angel, Shaky, was quickly on hoof with a refill, silently topping up her mug and her plate until eventually her muzzle was covered in a sticky combination of corndogs, mash and gravy. Finally sated, the white mare all but collapsed back in her chair with a belch and a loud moan of satisfaction.

“Good healthy appetite you have there” Shaky observed, collecting Golden’s plate, “A mare should eat well. She needs strong hips for healthy foals.”

Golden cringed and turned to face the retreating figure of the cook. Strong hips for healthy foals? Good grief! Well, she supposed he was ‘technically’ right about that, but the way he just came out with it in such a ‘matter of fact’ way was like something her mother would have said. Perhaps Shaky was just a little old fashioned in that respect, but he clearly meant well and judging by the lingering aftertaste in her mouth, was damned good at his craft. Surreptitiously she reached down and prodded her hips: they seemed pretty strong, and lean too. She shrugged; nothing wrong with the old Spoon hips at all! Birthing would be…something she didn’t want to think about! Gah! That bloody stallion! Still, she could stop grinning for some reason. Golden shook her head and called over the counter into the kitchen, “Thanks Shaky. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“No prob’” came the reply, “Take care, Golden.”

And with that, Golden found herself trotting across the deserted parade ground and up to the steps that lead to the academy headquarters building. Beautifully designed in a combination of red brick and white marble, the structure’s elegant doric columns and carved stone manticores screamed out style, taste and above all – power. Whoever had built this place had certainly know what they were about, and more than a little about equine psychology. The tall building which had equally tall doors held a special place in the psyche of the students already without the need to look imposing, but here she was, climbing the steps into the mouth of the metaphorical manticore. Goddesses, she couldn’t wait to get this over with, her heart rate and blood pressure were making her feel giddy as it was, not helped by the way she’d stuffed herself senseless in the canteen earlier. She swore under her breath; why hadn’t she shown a little self control?! Celestia’s arse, she felt hot, dizzy, and now with a hint of nausea coming to join the party she all but knocked the sentry out of the way as she entered the brigadier’s secretary’s office.

The indigo mare behind the desk looked up at her casually, “Yes?”

“First Lieutenant Golden Spoon, reporting as ordered, ma’am.”

The secretary made a show of leafing through the large ledger in front of her, making Golden’s hackles go up more than they were already. That smarmy cow knew damned well why she was there!

“Wait there, please First Lieutenant.” The secretary got up and walked to the large oak door, knocked, and opened it slightly before poking her head inside, “Pardon me, sir, there is a First Lieutenant Golden Spoon to see you?” The muffled reply was unintelligible. “Take a seat please, Lieutenant” the secretary offered, holding out a hoof towards a conveniently located chair.

It was as hard as stone.

Golden tried to make her self as comfortable as possible while she waited, but it was immediately apparent that ‘comfort’ was clearly the last thing on the designers mind when they’d built the bloody thing. In fact, if she didn’t know better she’d be forgiven for thinking the dreadful piece of furniture had been intentionally designed to make the sitter feel like they wanted to be anywhere other than sat on the damnable thing. Every so often she caught the secretary peering at her from under her manicured brows. Golden’s neck twitched; that little bitch knew what these chairs were like didn’t she? Well, she sure as hell wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of seeing her fidget and stress about the impending interview. Taking a breath, she unfocussed her mind, letting her thoughts wander, drifting through the gathering darkness outside, free, flying through the air on wings of magic as her stallion flew beside her. His eyes gazed into hers searchingly, those big bronze orbs catching the last rays of the setting sun and making her melt inside like warm chocolate…

“Lieutenant?”

“Wha…?!” Golden jumped out of the chair, her eyes wide in surprise. Damn it all, she must have
been daydreaming!

“The brigadier will see you now.”

Golden’s heart leapt in her chest. Goddesses, why was she acting like a school foal in trouble with the headmistress? She had to get a grip of herself and regain her focus…focus…She took a deep breath, rubbed her face and walked through the open door into the room beyond. Inside, the feel of age and authority was heavy in the air, sending a shiver down her spine. Golden tried to remind herself that in reality Equestria’s military academy wasn’t all that old despite outward appearances. The princesses had been reluctant to have any form of military, let alone an institution that trained officers, especially after the wholesale slaughter that had become known as the ‘war of the three tribes’. Yet even now, pegasi, earth ponies and unicorns were still divided. Oh, Celestia and Luna could paper over the cracks of course, hold their ceremonies celebrating unity and togetherness, but everypony knew, everypony, that the divisions were still there just as much as they ever had been. Goddesses protect them, they probably always would be. Even here, even at this academy, the three races that made up the bulk of the Equestrian population, were divided. Ostensibly it was because of their unique features: pegasi could fly, unicorns had magic and earth ponies had…well, strength she supposed. They were the infantry, the artillery, the sailors and general hoof-sloggers of the armed forces. There was an underlying feeling amongst the cadets that the haughty pegasi looked down on their earth bound brethren, and Golden had always considered that since they could fly that viewpoint didn’t seem altogether unreasonable. But to some, the feeling of being seen as somehow ‘inferior’ bubbled away beneath the surface, festering, fomenting, and would on occasion erupt into drink fuelled violence. For times like that there were the royal police who would be more than happy to crack anyponies skull regardless of whether they had wings, horn, or just a thick head to bash. Regarding unicorns though – they were just nuts. Except Shaky, he was nice.

Golden’s nose twitched. The log fire was burning merrily in the large hearth, sending additional light into the room which had all of its lamps lit despite the daylight filtering through the tall windows. Time was getting on now though she supposed, and the nights were starting to draw in too. It would be winter soon enough and the first hints of it were in the air even now. Standing to attention before the desk, the white mare snapped off a salute, “First Lieutenant Golden Spoon reporting as ordered sir.”

The brigadier said nothing. Sitting in his large red leather chair he pored over a sheath of notes, occasionally turning one and frowning. In the quiet of the large room the sound of the paper seemed unnaturally loud. From the corner the grandfather clock clunked away the seconds while the faces of past academy commanders stared down on the proceedings with dead, emotionless eyes.

“Would you care to tell me where my ponies are, First Lieutenant?”

Golden’s stomach felt like she’d swallowed a lead weight. The old stallion behind the desk didn’t move, didn’t even look up at her, but just the tone of his voice made her knees quiver. She tried to convince herself it was just her, that it was nothing more than nerves and tiredness; the truth was she was scared – was this it? Was this the end of her career?

“Well?”

Golden swallowed and tried her best to shut off her emotions, “Sir, I wish to report that Epsilon Troop was attacked by an ursan whilst on exercises in the mountains. I was unable to locate any survivors other than myself and Second Lieutenant Fair Lace. As per academy emergency protocol I sent up a distress flare and we were located by the extraction team.”

Seconds passed. Golden watched the brigadier staring at his paperwork. His grey mane, regulation length, twitched every time he turned a page, his faded brown coat and lemon yellow eyes had probably seen more of life than she would ever see, or want to. All of sudden joining the army didn’t seem like such an amazing career choice after all – not that she’d exactly had a choice in the first place. Slowly, the brigadier looked up at her,

“You saw this… ‘ursan’, did you?” he asked raising an eyebrow.

Golden stared straight ahead, “No sir, only its tracks.”

A pause, probably only a second, but it felt like it went on for an eternity, “Your platoon was attacked by an ursan, which you didn’t see…” The brigadiers words trailed off. Golden dared take a breath before the brigadier spoke again, “Tell me, First Lieutenant, who was in command of Epsilon
Troop?”

“I was sir” Golden replied.

“You were.” Brigadier Metal Flake tapped his hoof on the desk as he watched the white mare before him, “You understand, First Lieutenant, why I am asking you this, don’t you?”

“Yes, sir.”

The brigadier closed his eyes and took a slow breath, his next words slow and deliberate, “Where were you when your ponies were being attacked?”

Golden swallowed; all of a sudden the explanation she had been rolling around in her head, the words she’d meant to say, sounded foolish and weak even to her. Celestia’s feathers, what in the goddess’ name was she going to do?! Desperately she tried to speak, her throat closing up and defying her words from coming out. Unexpectedly, a glass of something red appeared before her and she took it as quickly as a drowning victim clutched at anything that would keep them afloat, keeping them from going under that last time…

The burning liquor made her cough, but whatever it was it had the desired result, “I…I was with Second Lieutenant Fair Lace, sir” she explained, “When we neared the camp site I stayed behind to ensure all our troops made it up there and nopony was left behind. Lieutenant Lace was the last of them and suffering from fatigue. I determined that with the failing light, low visibility and risk of injury, she was unable to continue so we set up a temporary camp until we could rejoin the rest of our troop.”

“Fatigue…” the brigadier echoed.

Golden nodded, “Yes, sir. I believe so.”

“Where is this pony now?”

“Lieutenant Lace is in the infirmary, sir” Golden replied.

The brigadier leaned his forelegs on the desk before him, the tall rectangular windows behind him adding a shadowy cast to his outline, “I want her gone as soon as she is fit to travel” he said calmly, “I will have her discharge papers ready in the morning and I will expect you to have your full report ready as well.”

Golden froze, her eyes wide in shock, “Sir? I don’t think I understand.”

“I think it’s quite straightforward, First Lieutenant” Metal Flake said levelly, “Second Lieutenant Fair Lace will no longer be a member of this academy as of tomorrow morning. Once she is fit to travel, we will make arrangements for her to be taken home. I think that’s quite reasonable, don’t you?”

“But you…you can’t!” Golden sputtered.

“I can and I will” Brigadier Flake said with finality, “And I would appreciate it if you would not question my orders, First Lieutenant.”

Golden’s temper suddenly flared, her indignation and outrage flowing as hot as molten steel through her veins, “It’s not her fault!” she snapped, “I was the pony in charge and so I should be the one to take the punishment. Brigadier, sir, if anypony should be thrown out of the academy, it is me. I will accept full responsibility for-”

“And you WILL!” Brigadier Flake slammed his hoof on the desk making the glasses rattle, “I have thirty nine ponies missing, First Lieutenant, THIRTY NINE!” The brigadier’s eyes blazed, “Never, NEVER in the history of this academy has anything like this happened before. We expect the occasional mishap, the odd fatality or injury are always a risk when soldiering, but this?!” The old officer rose from his seat, seeming to tower over Golden like some giant of legend, “You will present me with a full report of this debacle in the morning, First Lieutenant Spoon. A court martial will later be convened to determine your culpability in this...this disaster, and as for Second
Lieutenant Fair Lace, I suggest you clear out her locker for her. Once she has been interrogated by the royal police, she will be finished from this academy and you will count yourself damned fortunate that I haven’t seen fit to have you flogged through the grounds for dereliction of duty!”

“But…” Golden began.

“You are dismissed, First Lieutenant.” Brigadier Flake pointed to the door, “Now get out of my
sight!”

Golden slammed her forehoof to her chest, “Yes, sir.” She turned woodenly and walked through the door, closing it behind her with a heavy clunk. Dear Celestia…what had she done…

*********************

The night dragged on forever. She’d always wished for a night were she could simply roll into her cot with absolute silence and enjoy a deep, restful sleep. The reality however was blood chilling. In the barrack block the snoring, coughing and other night time sounds of forty one mares sleeping was like the ballad of the angels compared to the now stony silence of the noticeably empty quarters she had which adjoined the main bunkroom. Silence… Oh, how she wished for somepony, anypony to share that room with now! ‘Be careful what you wish for, it may just come true’ she had been told once, and by Celestia, how true that was. Golden sat up in the bed and rubbed her gritty eyes; she could see them all now, she could name everypony: where they slept, what they liked to eat – all the mudane, day to day quirks and foibles of a group, a troop, of ponies. She squeezed her eyes shut and fought back a sob. This wasn’t right, this wasn’t fair! None of this, not one damned part of it! When she’d left the brigadier’s office she’d tried to get in to see how Lacy was doing, but the
royal police had turned away. Turned her away! Her, her best friend! And what a friend…

Golden flopped onto her stomach, pulling the pillow over her head. She’d betrayed her friend hadn’t she? Fatigue! By telling the truth she’d effectively pushed the blame onto Lacy and now they were going to use her as a scapegoat for this bloody nightmare! By rights it should be her, Golden Spoon, the leader of the doomed expedition. Why the hell was she alive? Why wasn’t it her body lying cold and lifeless on that hellish mountainside? She grabbed the pillow, shoved her muzzle into it and screamed. Golden’s cries of distress, muffled by the soft pillow went on and on as the mare poured her grief, fear and rage out to the world. The brigadier…that old rotten soak! He had no right, no right at all to use a pony as a scapegoat for what had happened. It was that damned ursan! Surely to the goddesses he could see that, couldn’t he? These weren’t battle hardened troops armed to the teeth and highly trained, no, they were young mares training to be officers and armed with swords – swords against a beast half the size of a bucking mountain! Damn it, damn it to hell! They didn’t stand a bloody chance, they never had! The one really to blame here was that scum Nut Case – he was the one who’d sent them into an area where there were ursans roaming around in the first place. Goddesses, hadn’t anypony checked the place out before hoof? Golden slammed her hoof into the bed, pouring out her fury, her rage, again and again. Neighing, she jumped from the bed, bucking the frame as hard as she could and bellowed out a roar that rattled the windows. Let them break, let them! Better the cursed things shatter into a million shards like the lives lost because of her incompetence and…and….

“Oh, Goddesses…why? WHY?!” Golden screamed to the empty room, “Where are my friends Celestia? Where are my sisters?” She snatched the painting of the white alicorn from the wall and threw it across the room to smash into one of the lockers, “GIVE ME BACK MY FRIENDS, YOU BITCH! GIVE THEM BACK!!” Tears poured down Golden’s muzzle, dropping onto the floor like rain, “Give them…give…”

“Shhh…hey…hey, it’s alright, it’s okay now.”

Golden looked up into the bronze eyes of… “Vane?” Golden whispered. She closed her eyes and collapsed into his forelegs, her strength gone, her will to fight fading with her exhaustion. It was too much…

*********************

Light filtered through the window, illuminating the empty…wait, this wasn’t the barrack block! Where the hell was she?! Golden sat up, throwing the bed sheets off her and turned to stare at the stallion trotting through the door with a tray on his back,

“Good morning.”

“Good…” Golden shook her head, “Wait, what the hell am I doing here? What’s…oh, no…” she held a hoof to her face, “We didn’t…?”

“Didn’t what?” Captain Vane gave her a puzzled look and suddenly barked out a laugh, “You fell asleep and I brought you here, that’s all.” He placed the tray of tea and crumpets on the bedside table next to her, “I couldn’t leave you in there, it looked like a tornado had gone through the place.”

Golden sat back and facehoofed, “Oh, goddesses…”

“Yup!” Vane smirked, “Don’t worry, my crew are on the job and nopony will be any the wiser. Honestly, when you party like a pegasus, you have to be able to tidy up the evidence.” He gave her a wink, “We’ve got plenty of spare paintings of ‘her indoors’ too if you get my drift.”

Groaning, Golden covered her face with her forelegs, “I’ve gone mad. It’s finally happened, hasn’t it? I’ve lost the plot and now I’m in the loony bin and you’re a figment of my imagination.”

“I don’t know about a loony bin, you’re in my bedroom” Vane chuckled, “And in case you hadn’t noticed, First Lieutenant, your breakfast is going cold.”

Breakfast… “Oh, hell! I’ve got to write that blasted report!” Golden shot out of bed, nearly upsetting the pegasus stallion as well as her breakfast tray in the process. Vane, initially surprised, simply smiled and held out a hoof towards his writing desk,

“All ready for you” he said calmly, “I’ll have my adjutant do the honours while you dictate and enjoy your breakfast.” Vane shouted through the open door, “Hey, Swirl, get your arse in here and put that mouth of yours to good use for something other than ale, eh?”

“Sure thing, skipper” came the chirpy reply.

Moments later a dusky blue-grey stallion trotted in, gave his captain a nod, and settled himself into the chair by the writing desk. Golden watched the winged creature as he took out a quill, ink pot and other accoutrements and, much to her surprise, took out a small pouch of ‘something’ from his pack. The pegasus sprinkled a portion of it onto the back of his foreleg and with a loud huff, snorted the whole lot up his nose. Golden’s eyes went wide.

“Snuff?” the stallion offered. Golden just shook her head as he shrugged and turned back to his work, “Suit yourself.”

Golden blinked and turned to the Captain, “Vane? This is all a bit…strange” she whispered, “Am I in some sort of alternative reality or something?”

Vane chuckled, “I think we all are, Lieutenant, in one way shape or form.”

“And I thought unicorns were bonkers” Golden muttered.

The captain gave her a wry smile, “Oh they are, but then genius and madness are two sides of the same coin, or so they say. Others say that earth ponies are on one side, pegasi the other, while unicorns balance right on the edge, and all it takes is the slightest breeze to blow them off.” He gently wafted his wings to emphasise his point.

“You don’t really believe that though do you?” Golden asked, taking a mouthful of her tea, “I mean, I know we all joke about them, but are they really like that?”

“Oh, yeah” Vane said with a nod, “Their sanity is like a soap bubble you know. Any moment – poof! And the next thing you know they’ve gone off the deep end and are going around turning fillies into ice lollies and colts into frogs.”

“That’s an old wives tale!” Golden laughed, “I’m not that stupid.”

Vane barked out a laugh, “I never thought you were, Golden, not even for a moment.” He paused,
“May I call you Golden?” The white mare nodded. “Then I ask you to forgive me for teasing you. We pegasi tend to, how do I put this now, ‘overlook’ the fact that earth ponies can be a little…erm… ‘stiff’, sometimes?”

“Stiff?!” Golden snorted loudly, “I am not stiff!”

“Stuffy?” Swirl offered from across the room.

“Oh, shut up!” Golden and Vane said together. The two turned to face each other and burst out laughing, leaving the shrugging figure of Swirl to roll his eyes in exasperation. Eventually, Golden’s mirth subsided and she took a sip of her tea. There was work to do, and as much as she hated to do it, it had to be done. She closed her eyes and began…

Hours passed, but finally, the report was completed. Aside from the occasional mutter from Swirl when Golden corrected herself it had gone surprisingly smoothly – especially as Swirl was a fast writer. She lifted up the finished scroll, blowing off the last of the sand which he’d used to soak up any excess ink and read it back to Vane. It was remarkably well written – much better than she could have done herself – and as factual as it was, it still managed to convey the awful truth of what had happened. What she couldn’t reconcile though was that she was here and they were…out there. As if in answer to her question, the captain placed his hoof on her hind leg, looking into her eyes, “Lieutenant? Are you up for a flight?”

“Huh?” Golden gave herself a shake; she wasn’t used to being touched by stallions and she wasn’t sure she liked the familiarity of the pegasus officer, regardless of how friendly he appeared. They all seemed a bit ‘forward’ to her and as much as it fascinated her, it ran against every part of her upbringing she could imagine. In some ways, Vane struck her as an almost schizophrenic mix of hardened officer and lewd teenager, all blended into one feathered pony type creature. If it had just been him, that would have be one thing, but now that she’d met more of them it was quite clear that they all carried a certain ‘energy’ that she simply didn’t know what to make of. For a moment, she
wondered: was she stiff? Was she…boring? Oh, goddesses!

“Ahem? Golden, you in there?”

“Oh!” Golden tossed her mane and huffed loudly, “Sorry, Vane, bit of mind fuse there. What do you have in mind?”

“We’re going to go and search for your ponies of course” he said casually.

Golden closed her eyes and took a breath, “Of course.” She froze, staring at the scroll in her hooves, “Wait, we’re what?! Yes! YES!” Suddenly reality hit her and she nearly choked, “But…Vane, I…the brigadier...”

“Oh that!” Vane smirked, “Don’t worry about that nonsense. Swirl will drop it off for you, won’t you?”

“Aye, skipper” the dark coated pegasi chirped, snapping off a peculiar salute.

Golden turned to Vane with a puzzled expression, “‘Skipper’?”

Vane shrugged, “Meh, an in-house nickname. We all have them; it’s a sort of pegasus tradition.”

“I daren’t ask.” Golden muttered.

Vane winked at her, “And don’t worry about the ‘other thing’, we’ve got your back.”

“Other thing?” Golden frowned and then nickered, her head hanging as the awful reality of what the brigadier had said came slamming back to her – she was to be court marshalled. Everypony knew what that meant: dismissal, flogging, maybe even hanging. Celestia’s backside, she was up to her neck in it but if these ponies were willing to speak up for her, she’d take any help she could. But would use could they really be? They weren’t there when it happened, but…

“You know something, don’t you?” Golden asked quietly, “There’s some reason reason why you’re being so friendly to me when you’ve only just met me.” She narrowed her eyes, “What’s really going on here, Vane? Truthfully now.”

The captain raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his chair. His eyes closed and his face broke into a knowing smile as he spoke, “I was right about you, Lieutenant Spoon, you have a keen eye for the unseen.” Vane stretched his wings out and nodded to Swirl who bobbed his head before
trotting out of the room. The door closed behind him. “One of our scouts saw the ursan.”

Golden’s tail bristled, “They saw it? Where…where, Vane?”

The captain shook his head slowly, “In a cave at the foot of the mountain near the old valley road.” His eyes searched Golden’s, “You know what that thing is, don’t you?”

“A bear” she replied quietly, “A very, very big bear.”

“It’s much more than a bear,” Vane said knowingly, “they’re a creature of two worlds: of both magic and earth.” He patted her hoof gently, “Have you ever seen one, Lieutenant?” Golden shook her head as the captain continued, “They’re unlike anything else I’ve ever encountered. It’s like fighting the stars, the planets and galaxies, all swirling and colliding in a chaotic whirlwind of rage and animal instinct.”

“How…how can we defeat such a thing?” Golden breathed, “Can’t we use magic to fight it?”

Vane smiled, “If the thing was susceptible to magic, sure. But combat spells tend to just piss them off, especially this time of year.” He scratched his chin, “That’s what I can’t really understand about all this: they’re usually hibernating this time of year.”

“You think there’s something more to this, don’t you?” Golden said pointedly, “I lost a lot of friends out there, so don’t mess me about, Vane, please. If you know something, or suspect something, tell me.”

Vane closed his eyes and sighed. Moving Golden’s hoof aside he walked to the window and moved the curtain, staring out into the distance. “My daughter was killed by an ursa minor when she was a foal.”

“Oh, no…Vane…I’m so sorry.” Golden’s heart sank.

The Captain shrugged, “Don’t be, you didn’t know her.” He leaned his forehead on the window, a sad smile playing across his face, “It was two years ago now. I was out on patrol when I got the message telling me what had happened. She’d been playing with friends when they’d wandered into a cave to explore. She knew not to do it, but her friends egged each other on, and…you can probably guess the rest.” He turned from the window and picked up a crystal decanter, pouring himself a stout measure, “I hit the bottle after that, but I came round eventually.” He slugged the spirit back in one chug, “You have to. You have to move on, no matter how much it hurts inside.”

“Did you ever find the ursan?” Golden asked woodenly.

“We did” Vane replied, “We let it go.”

“You what?!” Golden was incensed, “After what it did?!”

The captain nodded, “The ursan didn’t kill them out of malice, Lieutenant, it’s an animal, no more, no less.” He hung his head, “That’s what we believed at the time anyway.”

Golden’s voice cracked, “What…happened?”

“It killed again” Vane said. His voice sounded heavy with pain and regret, “Two colts playing in a field near their family farm were…taken. We found the tracks, but we didn’t find any sign of the boys until what remained of them turned up in a pile of ursan dung.”

“They eat ponies…” Golden breathed.

Vane shook his head, “Not normally, no, but once they get the taste for pony flesh they have to be put down or they’ll kill again and again. I wish there were some other way, Golden, and Celestia knows I wish I was wrong, but this needs to be done.” He walked over to her and sat down facing her, “I’ll understand if you don’t want to come. It’s going to be a fight to the finish, but pegasi have the advantage here. We’ll take you in a chariot if you want and-”

“I want to fight, Vane.” The white mare lifted her head and tossed her deep blue mane, “I owe it to my friends.”

Vane nodded, “I know, but Golden, this isn’t about revenge, understand? No heroics, no ‘proving yourself’ or anything that will put yourself or others in danger. We go in, we take the thing out, and we come home, alright?”

Golden nodded, “Yes, sir.”

“Attagirl!”

Golden rolled her eyes. How was it a pony could be so intriguing and yet so bloody infuriating all at the same time?

There was a knock at the door. “Skipper? The fog’s lifted.”

Vane turned to face the white mare with the deep blue eyes and smiled broadly. Golden’s heart jumped in her chest; Vane had a wild look about him, a dangerous and exciting sense of freedom that sent a flush through her and made her ears tingle. His words resonated with her, “Fortune favours the bold, Lieutenant.” He held out his hoof, “or the foolhardy.”

Golden grinned and swigged back the last of her tea “Then foolhardy I am.” She took the offered hoof and stood face to face with Vane, her blood singing in her ears “Let’s move out.”

********************

There was a knock at the door, “Excuse me, Lord Spoon? Court will be in session in thirty minutes.”

“Thank you” Runcy called out in reply. Deftly, he buttoned up his shirt and pulled on his waistcoat. Looking in the mirror he checked his muzzle and nodded to himself. He’d probably need a full coat trim soon, but the barber had done a damned good job on his mane and tail, not to mention the wonderful pomade the fellow had combed through it. He smelled slightly spicy, with a hint of cardamom and cinnamon. Damn it, he wished Lark was there, she’d be all over him! The big stallion chuckled and checked his pocket watch – wound, ticking steadily, and good to go. Like him. Jacket on, top hat in place, coat tails neat and spotlessly clean, the lord of Spoon manor, was ready.

“Runcy? You all set?” A familiar face appeared through the door.

“Naturally” The grinning grey stallion opened the door the rest of the way and joined his friends out in the corridor, “Let the festivities begin gentlecolts.”

Feeling surprisingly fresh this morning, Runcy led the way through the long corridors of the palace, noting the number of nobles joining them as they went. Before long there was a veritable crowd of ponies all heading towards the throne room and these were only the ones who had been staying at the palace itself – they didn’t include the ones who had taken up rooms in the city or nearby homes.

Sunny clucked his tongue irritably, “Bollocks! I ‘d hoped we’d get there handy and find a seat – we’ve no chance now.” He let out a huff, “I bloody well said we should’ve gone down there early.”

“I’ve been up for hours waiting for you,” Runcy replied, ignoring his friend’s tone, “but when you didn’t turn up I presumed you’d changed your mind and decided to wait for your morning call instead.”

“Hah!” Sunny snorted, “I didn’t turn up because I’d loaned my alarm clock to the illustrious Master Coalford here.” He nodded towards a very sheepish looking stallion in a black three piece suit, “You can ask him what happened.”

Runcy glanced at the young stallion and caught the helpless expression, the bloodshot eyes and the dark patches under his eyes. “Oh, goddesses…” He shook his head, “Tres…”

“I wasn’t drunk!” Trestle explained anxiously, “Honestly, I only had a couple of gin and tonics with you chaps and then…well…”

“Well what?” Runcy asked.

Trestle groaned, “I was so worried about my first day in court I…” He swallowed, “I couldn’t sleep.” He rubbed his face and gave his mane a hopeful shake, “I was up for hours and ended up playing dominoes with one of the porters to try and take my mind off things. Next thing I knew was everypony was getting ready and I had to rush back to my rooms for a wash and brush up.”

“You couldn’t sleep…” Runcy shook his head and sighed, “I told you not to worry, didn’t I?”

“It’s not that easy!” the black stallion protested, “Come on, Runcy, you must have been nervous the first time you were at the royal court, right?”

There was a snort beside them, “Nervous? He nearly wet himself.”

Runcy clucked his tongue and shot his friend a look, “Oh thanks, Sunny!”

“Don’t mention it” the older stallion chuckled, “Couldn’t stop shaking the whole time you were there, remember? Your father thought you were going to be sick.”

“I was sick!” Runcy snapped, “I threw up everywhere! I can only thank the goddesses that I didn’t do it in the throne room or that would have been it.”

Lord Aura shook his head, smiling “Oh don’t be so melodramatic, Runcy my boy. Many’s the colt or filly whose nerves have gotten the better of them before the princess.” He raised an eyebrow, “Just have to make sure you don’t hit anypony important when you let fly, that’s all.” He paused, frowning in thought, “Unless it’s Lord Crinkle. I can’t stand that miserable little…”

Runcy groaned; there was no stopping Sunny once he started rambling on about the ponies he knew at court, or more specifically, the ones he didn’t like. Come to think of it, there weren’t many ponies his friend did like. Whether it was a trade deal he felt he’d been swindled on, political leanings, comments he didn’t like, or even something as simple as they had a funny shaped muzzle, Lord Aura nearly always had an opinion and comment to make. What the grumpy old bugger thought about himself and Trestle he didn’t want to know!

They entered the grand hall, and found themselves moving along as part of a larger group of ponies who flowed around them as though they were leaves on a brightly coloured river, picking them up and taking them inexorably to their destination. And the doors to that destination stood open before them. Runcy raised an eyebrow at the prominent archway in front of them that was humming with magical energy, and either side of it a number of armed royal guards, and…others. He wasn’t sure whether his friends had noticed them, but there were several suited ponies watching the crowd, their gazes hidden behind sunglasses and sporting expressions as emotionless as stone. The telltale bulges beneath their overcoats, as small as they were, spoke volumes. Even the guards, bolstered by Luna’s enigmatic ‘night guard’, weren’t anything like the ponies Runcy recalled from the last time he was at the palace. There was a certain ‘edge’ to them; whether it was in the way they watched the nobility filing beneath the detector, or the way their hooves hovered near the hilts of their swords and spears, it sent a chill through Runcy’s spine. He didn’t like change, he never had, and yet as much as he could eventually come to accept a certain modicum of ‘advancement’, what he was seeing here today both shocked and angered him. Were the princesses now living in constant fear of another changeling attack on the palace? He supposed it was understandable though, those vile creatures had managed to infiltrate the court, the very heart of Equestria, before openly invading Canterlot in a bold attempt at seizing the seat of power and the princesses themselves. And yet now, despite gaining the upper hoof, they were entering peace talks with those things? Runcy took a deep cleansing breath and reminded himself that there was a reason Celestia had been the ruler for thousands of years. She had defeated Nightmare Moon, she had overthrown the evil of King Sombra, brought the wars of the three tribes to a close and united the land. He had faith in her, he had to have, regardless of the concerns of Primus and the others. Celestia, always knew what was best for her people.

“Lord Aura?” A mare in an enormous hat was standing on her hind legs vigorously waving a hoof from one of the rows nearest the thrones, “Coo-eee!”

“Oh goddesses!” Sunny facehoofed and looked away, a painful grimace on his face, “Damn it all, it’s her! Why is it every bloody time!”

The enthusiastic mare was now standing on her chair and waving furiously, “Sunny? Sunny dear, over here!”

“Oh no, kill me now…” Sunny sighed before turning back to the mare and treating her to a beaming smile and a wave, “Coming Emmy!” He shot Trestle a look, “Not one bloody word!”

“I…” Trestle swallowed, looking to his grey coated companion who merely shrugged in response. Whoever the bizarre mare was, she clearly knew Sunny and even more importantly…

“I’ve kept three seats for you, dear” the mare chirped, brushing a bright orange wisp of mane hair from her muzzle, “One each for your friends, and one…” she patted the nearest one, “just for you.” The look Sunny gave Runcy could have cracked ice. Runcy, for his part, sat next to his friend and leaned across, “Hello, Emmy, how have you been?”

Half covered by voluminous skirts and an enormous hat, the beaming mare reached over and patted his hoof, “‘Absolutely average’ as my late husband would say, dear.” She gave him a wink, “Still life in the old bones yet though, don’t you know. How is young Lark and that gorgeous foal of yours?”

Runcy smiled, “Both doing well, thank you for asking. Silver is excelling at her school and business is good. Thanks be to the goddesses.”

“Thanks be to the goddesses,” Emmy echoed.

The green mare gave Runcy a serious smile and blinked her enormous pewter coloured eyes. They’d always struck Runcy as strange, and it was decidedly unnerving the way they seemed to be able to bore through your skull and read the inside of your head. Emmy, or rather ‘Emerald Dreams’ as she had been named by her parents, looked to be about the same age as Sunny. She certainly seemed to think so, and the randy old bugger had been hunting him down with all the voraciousness of a starving manticore. In Emmy’s eyes, Sunny was a cute little bunny: all furry, soft, and absolutely delicious. To Sunny however, Emmy was most definitely classified as something to be avoided at all costs – the poor sod looked like he about to be devoured. Perhaps he was.

“Still living in that old house by yourself, dear?” she asked Sunny.

The target of her interest swallowed, staring straight ahead, “Yes!” he squeaked, “Thank you, Emmy. It’s fine though, really.”

“Now that I simply can’t believe.” Emmy clucked her tongue, floating a brush from her bag and then out of nowhere, began attacking a knot in Sunny’s mane, “Look at the state of you; anypony can see you don’t get proper care at home.” She shook her head, “Every stallion needs a good mare by his side, Sunny, I keep telling you that.”

“I know.” Sunny’s expression was a mask of tolerance with an undercurrent of barely restrained rage – or was that fear? “You keep telling me.”

“But do you listen?” Emmy clucked her tongue, “Of course not.” She leaned across to Runcy, “He won’t you know. I don’t know how many times I’ve offered to come and take care of him, but he’s so stuck in his ways it’s like trying to reason with a brick wall.” Runcy just smiled. “And what about our young friend here?” The mare extended a hoof which Trestle quickly took and kissed politely,

“Trestle Coalford, my lady.”

Emmy clopped her hooves together delightedly, “Now that’s how a stallion should behave around ladies!” She jabbed Sunny in the shoulder, “You could learn something from our Master Coalford, Sunny.” “Are you married, Master Coalford?” she added.

“Yes, my lady” Trestle replied politely.

“And foals?” Emmy suddenly shook her head, “No, no I wouldn’t imagine you have yet; far too
young. Far, far too young.”

Trestle caught Runcy’s gaze and blinked, “Um, I’m old enough to-”

“Excuse me?” A stallion behind them tapped Emerald on the shoulder. She huffed in annoyance and turned to face him,

“Yes?”

“Could you kindly move your cat somewhere else madam?” the tall fellow asked, “it’s blocking everyponies view of the throne.”

Emerald’s eyes went wide as she bristled in indignation, “My WHAT?!”

The stallion lifted a hoof, “It’s asleep on your hat, madam.”

Sunny cringed as the large mare beside him recoiled like a snake ready to strike and flushed scarlet with righteous fury, “Th…that’s not a cat, that’s pure Derrian Minx you blasted ignoramous, not some bloody mangy old moggy!”

“It looks like a stuffed cat, madam” the stallion observed, “And your hat’s dimensions are blocking the view of half of the attendees.”

“I don’t give a bloody toss!” Emerald span around in her chair, knocking away Sunny’s helpless attempts at restraining the wrathful creature, “Who the hell do you are, sir, to talk to a lady like that? I have a good mind to call the usher and have you thrown out!”

The stallion rolled his eyes, “I am the court usher, madam…”

“Oh, for bucks sake…” Sunny mumbled, but it was too late now, Emmy was away on one of her rants.

“Then you should jolly well know better young stallion!” she boomed, “You don’t ever, ever speak to mares in that course manner – it’s a bloody disgrace! Haven’t they taught you anything about proper etiquette in court? Of course not! It’s simply too much to ask for isn’t it? A little civility is far too much to expect from ponies these days, and to show respect for your elders? Perish the very thought! Back when I was a foal, mother used to teach us to-” Emmy clucked her tongue and brushed off Sunny’s hoof, returning to the usher, “to…oh bollocks, I’ve forgotten where I was. Right! Now, young stallion, I-” She gave herself a shake, “WHAT?!”

Sunny gave her a helpless look and motioned behind himself, his voice an anxious hiss, “Emmy, for the goddesses sake…!”

The princess stood stock still, staring along the row of seats, her deep azure eyes taking in every detail, every sound…

Emmy swallowed and bobbed her head quickly, “Your Majesty.”

Princess Luna raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow quizzically before shrugging it off and ascended the stairs to the twin thrones. In her wake, the green coated mare flushed a remarkably vivid shade of red while around her silence, broken only by the occasional cough or creak of a chair, fell like the shroud of night over the assembled ponies as its mistress stood towering over them, her voice booming across the room, “Lords, ladies, ponies of Equestria, your princess bids thee greetings. It is with regret that we speak to thee without our sister present, however she has important matters of state to attend to that draw upon her time. Allow us to assure thee that she will be joining us as soon as she is able.”

The midnight mare cast her azure gaze across the assembled ponies, noting the general mutterings and undercurrent of concern. Why wasn’t Celestia here? ‘Important matters of state’? What was more important than attending the call to the lands nobility, a call she had made herself and now wasn’t even here?! Luna ruffled her wings, pulling the attention back from the low muttering that they probably thought she couldn’t hear. She smiled wryly to herself; nothing was hidden in a pony’s dreams…nothing. She nodded to the chancellor who approached the lecturn and gave it a tap with her hoof,

“AHEM!” The chancellor’s voice rolled out across the assembled ponies, “Item one on your agenda is regarding safety and security at the palace during your stay. Please refer to your handout which describes the locations of the various exits, fire escapes and toilets. If the alarm sounds, the assembly area is the sky chariot park which is the purple area on the site plan on page two.”

A hoof went up.

“Yes?”

The stallion looked a little embarrassed, “Erm, what is that archway thing? And why are there so many guards here? Are we in danger?”

The chancellor sighed, “Can you at least try to wait until I’ve finished the introduction?” The stallion blushed and sat back down, allowing the chancellor to pick up where she’d left off, “Thank you. AHEM! Now then, there will be a comfort break at ten o’clock where refreshments and snacks will be served in the grand hall. Please note that there is a limit of two sandwiches and one fruit juice, tea or coffee per pony. Make sure you get your hoof stamped or else you won’t be allowed back in. Lunch is at twelve thirty, with an afternoon break around three and-”

A hoof went up.

“Yes?”

“What sort of sandwiches are they?” somepony asked, “I can’t have cheese, I’m lactose intolerant.”

The chancellor leaned her forehead on her hoof, “Look, can we please just-”

“Is there gluten in the bread? I’m gluten intolerant.”

“What about nuts? I have an allergy you know.”

“I knew a mare who had that once. Ate a pie that had pine nuts in it and bang! Dead, just like that!”

“Do you think they have cakes? They had these lovely iced squares last time and-”

The chancellor banged her hoof on the lecturn, “IF I MAY CONTINUE?” Silence fell like a lead weight, “Any further interruptions will result in your expulsion from the court and there will be no sandwiches, no drinks and certainly no bloody cakes!” She paused and turned to the princess, “Sorry, Your Majesty.”

Luna shrugged, a little bemused by the situation, “Not at all. Please carry on, Chancellor.” Everypony focussed on the mare behind the lecturn as she treated them to her sternest gaze, “Now, if we’re all quite finished, we’ll begin the items of discussion first. The main items will be discussed later once Princess Celestia joins us.” That seemed to placate several of the more animated ponies in the audience as she ploughed on, “Lord Cobblestone’s proposal for the introduction of toll roads to cover highway improvements and maintenance. May I refer you all to appendix A in your documentation and annex one.” She nodded to a short well built deep blue stallion in the front row, “Lord Cobblestone, you have the floor.”

“Toll roads!” Sunny muttered. He turned to Runcy, “Greedy fat toad has been rolling in it since he snabbled the contract for the Las Pegasus highway.” He was careful to keep his voice down, but his eyes all but screamed what he really thought of the blue stallion as Lord Cobblestone began to put his proposals to the princess and the court. Meanwhile Trestle, his initial enthusiasm tainted by concern, was now finding his mind wandering off on paths of its own design instead of staying focussed on the debate – but it was so hard! Goddesses above, was it all going to be like this? Droning, boring ponies droning on about boring things for hour after interminable hour? The only memorable part of all of this was that at least he’d be able to say he’d seen the capital at long last, and the trip by ship and riverboat had been simply wonderful. He fought back the urge to yawn and tried to disguise it by rolling his shoulders. Trestle didn’t like sitting in chairs for long periods and preferred the more natural positions of either standing or lying down. Chairs felt artificial somehow, and as much as they were an accepted part of pony life now, he still enjoyed snuggling next to Illustria on their rug in front of the fire, especially on cold nights. He smiled to himself and took a sip of the water being passed around – no alcohol here! Still, he supposed that for a first visit this wasn’t too bad – so long as he could survive the intense boredom.

“Thank you, Lord Cobblestone, that was…riveting.” Luna’s words dripped heavily with sarcasm and was met with a single loud guffaw from one of the audience. “As always, thy voting slips will be available at the end of court and marked with the relevant topics for thee to decide aye or nay.” Luna took a deep breath and leaned towards the chancellor, “We are ready for the next topic.”

“Ah! Yes, of course Your Majesty.” The chancellor gave herself a shake and turned the page on her bundle of notes, “AHEM! Item three on the agenda: Effects of the combustion of fossil fuels upon public health.” She raised an eyebrow and motioned to a mare who was then passed some sort of magical amplification apparatus which she hung around her neck. “Lady Kibble Mill, you have the floor.”

Trestle’s ears perked up: fossil fuels? Coal? Public health? Wait a minute, this was his family’s livelihood! He felt his ears begin to burn as the tan coated mare with the nasal whining voice began. Within minutes of her opening statement wherein she acknowledged the benefits of coal and steam power for Equestria, she quickly changed tack and began reeling off the perceived risks not only to the health of ponies, but also to the environment when using such ‘dangerous’ fuels. Trestle’s mane bristled with indignation; who the bloody hell did she think she was?! His hooves were a blur as he leafed through the agenda, searching, trying to find the right page, and sure enough, there it was – a brief synopsis of Lady Kibble Mill’s ‘concerns’. Trestle’s eyes narrowed as he focussed on the slim creature, her voice grating on his now rapidly fraying nerves.

“…the weak, the sick, and the elderly, but it is the children who are the ones who are facing the greatest risk to their wellbeing, particularly when considering the increase in popularity of coal over more traditional wood fired and magical methods of heating and cooking.” The mare adjusted her spectacles and turned the page on her clipboard, “We must, as a people, try to see past the novelty of the black rock and look to cleaner and more sustainable methods for fuelling the ‘wheels of progress’ and keep Equestria clean from the foul plumes of smoke that are slowly choking our most precious assets – our own children – into an early grave.” Lady Kibble Mill tossed her mane and took a breath, “Our land is crying out to us, Your Majesty, crying out as the greedy corporates rape nature’s very body to bring us this black and sooty ‘future’ which-”

“WHAT A LOAD OF OLD BOLLOCKS!”

Lady Kibble Mill froze. With agonising slowness, every eye turned to focus on the tall black stallion standing near the front row; the stallion who was almost incandescent with rage. Now this was more like what they had really come to see!

“Who the bloody hell do you think you are?” the stallion bellowed, “Using children to try and justify your damned lies! I’ve a good mind to-”

“ORDER! ORDER IN THE COURT!” The chancellor’s voice boomed out across the vast room, her eyes locking onto Trestle like a hawk watching a potential meal, “Sit down sir!”

“I will not!” Trestle snapped, “This silly old bag hasn’t got a bloody clue what she’s talking about!”

The chancellor nodded to the usher who appeared behind him, his hoof gently pressing on his shoulder, “Please sir, you will have your chance to respond.”

Trestle span round, his eyes wide, “I…” and then, the moment passed. Realisation of what he had done, of where he had done it, flushed through his body as cold as ice water. Gently, the usher helped the unresisting black coated stallion back into his seat where two pairs of eyes stared at him in horror. Runcy looked like he was ready to throttle him and Lord Aura’s expression was one of incredulity. He’d crossed the line. Dear goddesses; his first time at the royal court and he’d made a public mockery of himself before the princess! He closed his eyes and wished for nothing more than the floor beneath him to swallow him up and get him away from that awful place.

Atop the podium, Princess Luna covered her mouth with her hoof and tried to disguise her mirth, but it was too late. Several of the audience had picked up on her amusement and giggling and titters were spreading outwards in a domino effect that had Lady Kibble Mill shaking in outrage. To her credit however, she carried on with her speech, but the impetus of it was now lost and the moment gone forever. Finally, defeated, she nodded to the chancellor and sat back down and accepted several conciliatory pats from her friends.

Gradually, the chuckling faded away and the chancellor cleared her throat, “Lord Coalford, you wished to raise an objection to Lady Mill’s proposed bill?”

Trestle closed his eyes and took a breath. Celestia’s arse, this wasn’t happening! Why hadn’t he kept his big mouth shut?! Now his legs were shaking like jelly and his ears burning with embarrassment. What was- “Ow!” He leaned down and rubbed his hind leg, looking up into the eyes of Lord Runcy. The silver-grey stallion was nodded his head and motioning for the nervous young lord to stand and give his reply. Easy for him! The fellow was just sitting there and had the bloody cheek to kick him just because-

“Lord Coalford, if you do not wish to respond to Lady Mill then we shall move onto the next agenda item unless anypony else has…” She paused, a bemused smile crossing her face, “Thank you. The court recognises Lord Trestle Coalford of Equestrian Fossil Fuels.”

The black stallion, black as the coal his company drew from the ground and had, up until he was able to find a dry cleaners, stained his best suit, stood before the chancellor and the court, his heart hammering in his chest. Everypony was looking at him, every…single…one… He opened his mouth to speak but his heart felt as though it was choking him, his throat as dry as the desert. “Look at the chancellor, nopony else…” Runcy’s whisper broke the spell, and Trestle’s fears, if not so much disappeared, at least subsided to the point where he could speak.

“If it pleases the court…” he began, and froze. His voice, amplified by the device he hadn’t even noticed the usher place before him, sent his words crashing out around the court. As much as it surprised him, in some respects it was actually quite…empowering. Was that the word? Yes! Trestle gave himself a shake and began, “Your Majesty, Lords and Ladies of the court, my name is Trestle Coalford, the…” his words died in his chest.

“I’m sorry, Lord Coalford, please…continue.”

Trestle stared at the tall white mare, her wings, her horn, the deep red velvet dress studded with pearls and trimmed in black and white lace. It was then, right at that moment as he stared into those two purple orbs, he knew…he’d lost his heart. Celestia simply smiled at him and turned to her sister.

“Um…I…” Trestle’s confidence winked out in an instant and he found himself propelled, firmly but not unkindly, back into his seat.

“Never mind lad, the main event is about to begin anyway.” Runcy gave his young friend a wink, “Now hush up and listen.”

Celestia and Luna were conversing on the podium, their words unheard by the massed ponies, but the expressions on their faces spoke volumes. There was something else too; Runcy had noticed it, so had Sunny judging by the glint in his eyes – it was her dress. Princess Celestia tended to wear a white, purple and gold flowing dress, but this…this was new. It gave the viewer the impression of timeless nobility, yet with a hint of hidden power. Whoever had designed this needed commending, it suited the princess…perfectly. Runcy sighed; poor Tres, he’d never met Celestia had he? The lad looked star struck, with eyes as wide as saucers. He couldn’t help but smile to himself – she’d had
that effect on him when he was Trestle’s age too. Princess Celestia: terrifying, powerful, and the very embodiment of equine beauty that even now, after so many years, still subtly pulled at Runcy’sheart. Goddesses forgive him, if Lark found out she’d flog the hide off him! Still, a peek around at the rest of the audience showed a sea of worshipping eyes that he’d long become accustomed too. He closed his eyes, cleared his mind, and listened.

“Lords and Ladies of Equestria,” Celestia began, “you will all no doubt be aware of the recent attack upon Canterlot and other outlying towns by the creatures we know as changelings.” The princess’s voice rolled out around the room, her eyes watching for any and all reactions to her
words, “I can assure you that the stories are true. An army of changelings lead by their leader, Queen Chrysalis, infiltrated the wedding, impersonated my niece Princess Cadence, and attacked the wedding party. Shortly thereafter, Canterlot itself was attacked – an attack that was repulsed through the bravery, strength and swift action of our armed forces, agencies, and of course the combined magical talents of my niece and her fiancé, the royal guard captain, Shining Armour.”

Runcy scrubbed his chin with a hoof and frowned. So, no mention of what had happened to her then, and no mention of Luna either. Apparently he wasn’t the only one thinking like this, If the background murmuring of the lords and ladies around him was anything to go by.

Celestia’s mane rippled in some unseen wind, “I would like to assure you all that steps have been taken to ensure that there will be no more undetected changeling incursions into Canterlot and that decisive steps have been taken to ensure our cities, towns and villages are similarly protected.”

A mare in the audience raised her hoof.

“The court recognises Lady Twist” the chancellor intoned.

“Princess Celestia, these….these ‘changelings’ were always considered to be monsters of legend, stories to tell each other on nightmare night. How is it that these things are here? Didn’t you know about them? And if so, why didn’t you take precautions to prevent them attacking Equestria?”

There was a general rumble of agreement.

Celestia bobbed her head acknowledging the question, “The changelings are a race from the beginning of time,” she explained, “a race which shared our world in peace and in harmony with nature. They were not always as you see now.” She nodded to one of the ushers and a projector screen lowered from the ceiling. Moments later, a pony standing further back in the hall slid a slide into his projector and the image of a changeling appeared on the screen, eliciting gasps and squeaks of fright from many of the assembled lords and ladies. “The changelings were once a people not unlike us, but then, the war of the three tribes changed everything. Magical weapons, the likes of which Equestria had never seen and I pray never will again, created a miasma of magically charged energy which settled in the valleys where the changelings lived, altering their bodies and warping their minds into the insect like beings you see today.” She nodded her head and the picture disappeared, “Todays changelings survive on emotional energy, draining it from their victims to sustain themselves.”

“They’re vampires!” Somepony shrieked, “Vampires are living amongst us!”

More mumbling and even some panicked voices began to rise, leading to the chancellor banging on her lectern for order. Gradually the noise began to ebb away and the princess continued, “Yes. They are a form of vampire, if you wish to use such archaic terms.” She raised a hoof, forestalling the
impending questions, “They do not kill, or at least, not intentionally. Only the sick, the weak, elderly and young are vulnerable to them and these are the ones we must concentrate our efforts on to protect.”

“Protect? We should be going on the offensive and taking the fight to them!” another stallion called
out.

Celestia nodded, “Yes. The changeling’s actions are undeniably an act of war against Equestria.” She raised her voice, letting her words sink in to the listening nobility, “But I can tell you, that Equestria is not ready for war. Peace has ruled here for a millennia and our people are not prepared for a conflict, especially one that would involve creatures that can morph their appearance into one that resembles us.”

A stocky red stallion stood up, his green and white mane bristling, “Princess Celestia, you say we are not prepared for conflict and it is all too obvious that we are not when an enemy as insidious as these monsters was allowed to walk right into the heart of our realm and attack our leaders!” He stomped his hoof angrily, “You admit you knew about these creatures and must have realised that there was a chance something like this could happen.”

Celestia nodded slowly, “You are correct Earl Caraway, I did know about them, but the changelings land was sealed away with powerful magic a long time ago. I did not anticipate they would escape their realm to attack us.” She raised an eyebrow, “However you are incorrect when you suggest we did nothing. The capital was surrounded by a magical repulsion field as a safeguard against the changelings.”

The stallion snorted loudly, “So you admit that you knew all along that these creatures, these ‘emotional vampires’, were sitting right on our doorstep and it was only magic that was holding them back?” He turned to the rest of the audience, “We all know about the fickle nature of magic, Your Majesty, and it seems incredible to me that you would risk your peoples safety by not taking proactive measures to ensure a more permanent solution to the problem.”

The princess narrowed her eyes, “And what ‘permanent solutions’ are you proposing, Earl Caraway?”

The Earl sniffed, “We all know the answer, princess, I don’t believe I need to spell it out.”

Celestia’s wings rustled with her rising irritation, “You speak of war, Earl Caraway, do you not? Tell me, have you ever been in one yourself? Have you ever thrust a sword into another living being and felt their blood spill across your hooves as you watch the light of life die in their eyes?” Several ponies looked distinctly pale as the princess continued, “You, and others like you, would plunge our homeland into a deadly slaughter the likes of which we have not seen in a thousand years. It would be a war where many innocent lives, hundreds, perhaps thousands of lives, would fall before a determined enemy. And what would you do then? Exterminate an entire race? Butcher foals, the
elderly, the sick and the weak?” The princess shook her head, “No. I have seen war, Earl Caraway, I have tasted of its bitter fruit far too many times and I will not subject my people to another needless and senseless slaughter.”

Runcy suddenly noticed his forehooves were digging into his hind legs and he shifted his weight, trying to make himself more comfortable. But, dear goddesses, the tension in the air here was palpable! If he didn’t know better he’d think the world sat on a knife edge and could tumble at any moment into the madness of war with an enemy that could be standing beside you and you would never know! He took a breath and listened as Celestia continued…

“Some of you will no doubt have heard of the recent ‘expedition’ into changeling territory. I can tell you now that as a result of that, the changeling Queen, Chrysalis, has agreed to come to peace talks and find common ground between our nations. It is my hope that we can come to an understanding between us that will lead to a lasting peace for all Equestrians.”

“UNDERSTANDING?!” Somepony roared. A yellow stallion with a silver and blue mane jumped to his hooves and neighed angrily, making several nobles sitting near him back away in fright, “You think we can come to an understanding with creatures that survive by sucking the emotions from ponies? This is…this is madness!”

Another stood up, “The changelings have shown us that they cannot be trusted, Celestia, they see us as nothing but a food source and will turn our home into a wasteland of death!”

“Order! ORDER!” the chancellor banged on her lecturn, her eyes flicking to the guards at the sides of the hall. “If you cannot control yourselves from these outbursts you will be ejected from the palace. Do I need to remind you, you are in the presence of the princesses of Equestria and you will show them the respect they deserve!”

A hoof went up and the chancellor took a breath, calming herself before announcing, “The court recognises Lord Sunshine Aura.”

Runcy turned his head to see his friend standing up and nodding politely to the princess who bobbed her head in return, “Your Majesty, I for one can understand the concerns raised by the ponies here today. Rumours of the attack on the palace, and upon your own personage, have sent shockwaves of fear across the country. May I ask, how can you be certain that the changelings will abide by any treaties when they have shown that they are willing to openly attack a peaceful country with no provocation nor forewarning?”

The princess closed her eyes and took a breath before settling her wings by her side. “We do not.” Voices suddenly began to be raised with occasional shouts and arguments breaking out amongst the audience. “But it is all we can do, as we have do not have any other choice, Lord Aura.” Celestialifted her head high, her voice resonating out around the throne room, “Listen to me, ponies of Equestria! The changeling queen has agreed to a truce while talks continue. This does not mean however, that we will be complacent whilst this is happening. Our armed forces have been mobilised and are being modernised as we speak. Do not think for even a moment that we are naïve and will allow such a terrible act to be forgotten so quickly. No, we are, and shall, be taking appropriate measures to protect our people and as such we ask that all of you cooperate in this undertaking.” She spread her wings suddenly and nodded towards the door, “Now, lords and ladies
of Equestria, I believe tea is being served. We shall resume in one half hour.” And with that, the princess of the sun, followed by her sister, the princess of the night, left the room to a shocked nobility.

Sunny slapped his hind leg, “Well, time for some grub boys,” he suddenly grimaced, “And ladies, naturally.”

“Humph!” Emerald sniffed and stepped down from her chair, “You ‘boys’ can go and do whatever it is ‘boys’ do; I’m off to powder my muzzle. Good day to you.” With a toss of her mane, the green coated mare barged her way into the flow of ponies heading into the grand hall and the waiting legions of serving staff and long tables full of food and drink.

Trestle watched her go and opened his mouth to speak, quickly closing it when he caught Runcy’s warning glance.

“Looks like old Emmy’s still got a thing for you old fellow.” Runcy grinned, “Still got it, eh?”

Sunny huffed, “Huh! You can bloody well keep it as far as I’m concerned.” He waited until the majority of the ponies had left before slipping through a side door and into what appeared to be a relatively small chamber lined with books on Equestrian law, a large table, chairs, and much to Runcy and Trestle’s surprise, an array of buffet snacks and beverages. The old stallion waggled his eyebrows, “Dig in chaps, we’ve only got an hour remember.”

Runcy stared at the platters and shook his head in disbelief, “How…?”

Sunny shrugged past a half eaten sandwich, “Friends in high places my boy.” He swallowed, “the circle have members everywhere, not just the ones you saw on the ship.”

“Do the princesses know about this?” Runcy asked.

Sunny plucked another sandwich, waving to one of the larger platters, “You really ought to try the burdock snaps, they’re my favourite of the lot.”

“Sunny!”

“Oh, pooh!” Sunny gave his friend an exasperated look, “How should I know? Maybe? Who cares?” He chugged back a mouthful of the apple cider and shivered, “Delicious!” Catching Runcy’s expression he groaned, “Look, Runcy, I don’t know…honestly. Some of the circle arrange these areas for circle members so we can chat without being overheard by the rest of the noseybonks out there.”

“And we just so happen to have this room arranged for us.” Runcy took a breath and slowly let it out, trying to keep his mind focussed, “It’s not just for us though is it?”

The door opened behind them.

Sunny smiled, “Nope.”

A familiar blue coated stallion walked in, his short black mane slicked back and perfectly formed. Lord Nadir, Weather Well, Primus Pilus of Veritas, walked in as though it were his own home. Politely, he passed his jacket to a familiar looking mare and took his seat while the terracotta mare looked on with an absent smile that made Runcy’s blood run cold. Barbary Nights – he never could seem to get away from her, even here.

“How are you finding your first day at the palace?” Lord Nadir asked Trestle who was suddenly looking decidedly green, “A little different from what you are used to I’ll wager.”

“Y…yes, sir!” Trestle blurted.

Barbary tittered demurely and poured Lord Nadir a drink. Nodding to her, the blue stallion continued, “I noticed your…shall we say, forthright manner with Lady Mill.” He smiled absently, “Novel, I’ll grant you, but perhaps not the most elegant way of dealing with her.”

“You have to admit it was effective” Sunny interjected. He lifted his drink and cocked his head towards Trestle, “Lad’s a bit rough around the edges, but he has energy and drive, Weather, and that’s something we’ll need.”

“Indeed.” Lord Nadir closed his eyes and sighed in pleasure at the sensation of the alcohol slipping down his throat. The cider, a finely refined version of the more common or garden variety served in the outlying villages left a pleasant tingle on the palate and refreshed the senses. He turned his deep brown gaze on Runcy, “So, do you have any thoughts, Lord Runcy?”

Runcy grimaced. He knew all too well what the primus was referring to and it was something he’d hoped to avoid talking about. However, by the looks of things here it was unlikely he’d be able to escape back into the throne room early – the trap had well and truly been sprung and he’d walked right into like a blundering buffoon. “The princess confirmed she’s in talks with the changelings” he said levelly. Runcy closed his eyes and fought back the urge to give his anger free reign, “She also said that she would ensure Equestria was protected and that the armed forces are updated. Goddesses know how much that needs doing, but how long is all this going to take?”

“Our estimates are between one and two years” Lord Nadir answered levelly, “Three at the outside. Our factories are producing magical weapons as quickly as possible, however due to the fine calibration needed for the focussing crystals it’s a time consuming process and cannot be rushed. Training the soldiers to use them of course is another matter altogether. You know yourself that the royal guard are more of a ceremonial hang over from yesteryear whereas the army have been reduced to a glorified customs and excise force with more in common with the village watch than anything approaching an actual fighting force.”

Runcy closed his eyes, trying to fight back the outrage he could feel bubbling up from deep within him. To think…to think that everything Golden had worked for, that ponies had fought and died for, had lead them to this point. It was a disgrace. He slugged back his cider and slammed the cup down on the table, “The princess has said that she will protect Equestria, Lord Nadir, and I have faith in her to be able to do this.”

The blue stallion watched Runcy in silence, noting his discomfort, the way he flicked his mane and tail when he was agitated. He smiled. “Your faith in our beloved princess is admirable, Lord Runcy, admirable indeed.” He lifted a hoof for Barbary to pour him another drink, “I do need to ask you though; what is it that gives you that faith?” At Runcy’s wide eyed stare, he raised a hoof, “Please, do not think that I doubt her majesty, far from it, it is just that…I have concerns.”

“What concerns?” Runcy asked, narrowing his eyes, “I don’t like the way this is going, Primus.”

Lord Nadir shook his head, “And neither do I brother, neither do I.” The blue stallion tapped the table and smiled his thanks as his drink arrived, “You know of course of the so called ‘elements of harmony’?”

Runcy nodded, “Who hasn’t. A group of hormonal teenagers with magical powers that they were gifted by the princess.”

“Indeed.” Lord Nadir smiled and bobbed his head in acknowledgement, “Six fillies, entrusted with a power capable of banishing an alicorn. A power, I might add, that her majesty was able to control by herself during the war with Nightmare Moon.”

Runcy took a sandwich and bit into it thoughtfully, “I expect she has her reasons” he reasoned, “What does this have to do with the changeling threat? From what I can gather, although the girls were present it was the royal guard captain and Princess Cadence who used magic to repel the invaders.”

“It was.” Lord Nadir said confidently, “But you will notice there was no mention of what had happened to Celestia during this time, nor where Luna was, correct?”

“Yes,” Runcy agreed, “you told me already that the changeling queen had… ‘defeated’ the princess, yet even if that were true, she appears healthy and strong now. The changelings have been pushed back and the army is being remobilised. These are all good things, Nadir, and we should not be second guessing the princess.”

Weather Well shook his head with a knowing smile, “Nopony is Runcy, nopony at all. As a loyal and devoted subject of her majesty, I consider it my duty to do whatever I can to help our people to thwart this threat and I would encourage any loyal citizen of Equestria to do the same.”

“What’s your point, Primus.” Runcy asked. He was beginning to feel distinctly uncomfortable under the brown eyed gaze of this pony, regardless of his standing as Primus in Veritas.

“My point, Lord Runcy,” Nadir explained, “Is that Celestia, as much as we love her, as much as she was able to defeat the Legion and Nightmare Moon, not to mention her role in the war of the three tribes and the defeat of King Sombra…she is no longer the powerful goddess of Equestria she once was.” He paused, hanging his head, “There is a reason she has passed such magical power to those girls… It is because she no longer has the strength to wield them herself.”

“What a load of hogwash!” Runcy spat, half rising from his seat, “Just because she doesn’t confide everything to her subjects doesn’t mean she’s become senile, nor some doddering old mare.”

“Really? Giving six children a power strong enough to take down a goddess strikes you as reasonable behaviour does it?” Nadir asked. Runcy opened his mouth to reply, but the blue stallion was there first. “When was the last time the princess wielded power, Runcy? When? Shall I tell
you?” Runcy said nothing. “You should know,” the blue stallion said, his voice rising, “it was the time of your ancestor – Golden Spoon.”

“That was a thousand years ago!” Runcy snapped, “A hell of lot has happened since then!”

“Yes!” Lord Nadir said loudly, “A thousand years of negotiations, of peace accords, trade deals, building and administration.” He banged a hoof, “Where was Celestia when Nightmare Moon returned? Where was Celestia when Chrysalis infiltrated the wedding? There are more examples, Runcy, many, many more. Each time the princess has had to delegate any direct action to others, and now she has found a successor in a young mare, a filly name Twilight Sparkle. I believe you know this unicorn?”

Runcy frowned in thought. He’d heard of the girl, certainly, but…she was one of Celestia’s favoured students wasn’t she? Lark had mentioned her but he hadn’t really been listening and all he could really remember was… “She’s a librarian who lives in a tree” he said with sniff, “Hardly
what I would call a protégé of the princess of Equestria.”

Nadir banged his hoof on the table, “Exactly!” He leaned back in his chair, his eyes catching the light filtering through the window, “And there is more, Runcy, one more piece of the puzzle, one more little fragment of truth that the princess would not tell even her favourite student.” He leaned
forward and met Runcy’s gaze, “Celestia lost a portion of her magic after the second battle of River
Valley.”

Runcy swallowed. Taking a breath, he tried to clear his racing mind, “And you know this for a fact? How?”

“Show him.” Nadir raised a hoof towards Barbary.

The mare balked, “But, Weather, you said-”

“I said show him!” Lord Nadir raised himself up, his tail swishing from side to side. It was the most animated Runcy had ever seen him, “He is a noble of this country, Barbary, and the descendant of a line of Equestrian warriors who fought and died to defend what we hold so dear in our hearts.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, settling himself back down in his chair. “He has earned the right, through blood, and through steel.”

Runcy’s heart was in his throat. What was going on here? Why was… “Oh!” He looked down at the old book before him on the table, “What…what is this?” Gingerly he reached out and traced the faded embossed gold wording on the front :

VESCERE BRACIS MEIS

“My ancient Equestrian isn’t all it could be” Runcy breathed uncertainly, staring at the words, “Bracis means ‘trousers’ I think and Meis is ‘yourself’, or my own. Vescere…I’m not sure…I keep thinking it has something to do with consumption.” He looked up, “Do you know?”

“Open it” Sunny said lifting a hoof, “The first page will tell you all you need to know.”

Runcy did as he was instructed, and carefully, gingerly, opened the dogeared and worn book. The words here, protected from most of the ravages of time and wear by its thick cover, were written in modern Equestrian. He cleared his throat and read:

This book belongs to Starswirl the Bearded, Magister of the Arcane Arts, Illuminator of the unknown and Court Mage to her majesty Princess Celestia.

If found, please return to Canterlot palace and ask for the court mage’s quarters. Leave it in the letterbox beside the door together with your name and address and you will be sent a signed picture as a reward.

Failure to do so will result in vaporisation.

“Vaporisation?” Runcy said, pulling his hoof away hurriedly.

Barbary smiled, “Don’t worry, we’ve had it tested and the magical wards have faded over time. Well, there was that one incident involving Peggy, but we can always buy her a new cat.”

Runcy blinked and stared at the book, apparently a diary belonging to the royal mage from the time of the war with the Legion and felt his mane begin to twitch. This would have been from around the time Golden Spoon was alive. She had mentioned the mad old wizard in her own diaries, but to hear of that ancient world from another perspective would be…fascinating. He subconsciously licked his lips in anticipation. “Perhaps…I may read more of this later?”

“Of course” Lord Nadir smiled and held out his hoof in invitation, “I believe Lord Aura can summarise it well enough for us however, as I am aware we are running out of time before court resumes.”

Sunny cleared his throat, “The princess appears to have been afflicted with something Starswirl refers to as a ‘darkening of her soul’. Somehow this ‘darkness’ was removed from the princess and concentrated into a crystal which was then subsequently lost during a battle with a dragon over what we know today as the Everfree forest.”

Runcy sat back in his chair and took a sip of his drink, “You believe this ‘darkness’ has something to do with Celestia’s loss of power?”

“It is quite clearly recorded in the book before you” Nadir said gravely, “You understand now don’t you Runcy, why the princess did not divulge this to the public? You also understand why she has given over the control of the elements of harmony to this Twilight Sparkle and her friends?”

Runcy shook his head, “So if this is true, with the loss of the crystal she lost a part of herself? A dark part perhaps, but a part nonetheless.” He rubbed her forehead and sighed, “I expect she chose the girls as she was able to mould them into a weapon she could use indirectly.”

“That is our belief” Sunny said sadly, “When Lord Nadir told me, I didn’t want to believe it. After all, who wants to believe that the living embodiment of everything that is good, strong and noble in our world, has lost the power she once had.”

Barbary leaned forward, her scent wafting across Runcy’s nose invitingly, “It’s our fault, Run. All of it. We put all of our trust and faith in one mare and she has done so much for us already - so, so much. For thousands of years she has been our sword and our shield. Now, we must be hers.”

“But what any of this to do with me?” Runcy asked, “You tell me all this, you confide in me, but I’m just one pony, what can I do?”

Lord Nadir nodded, “You can stand with us when the time comes, Lord Runcy, that is all. It is all we would ask of any son or daughter of Equestria.”

Runcy sat up, his heart hammering in his chest, “But stand for what?” he asked, “What can we do?”

Sunny placed a hoof reassuringly on Barbary’s as he explained, “A war is coming, Runcy, a war we cannot avoid. Be it next week, next month, or ten years from now, war will come.”

“With whom? The changelings?” Runcy asked.

Sunny nodded, “Celestia is trying to negotiate with them, but we have seen what they can do, and what they are willing to do. Negotiating, appeasement, none of it will not work in the long term. Earl Caraway may be a blowhard, but even that buffoon can see what others can see all too well. The changeling kingdom is dying, and they need to feed. They have managed to slip the chains holding them back and as heavy a blow as they have been dealt, they will recover, they will learn, and they will be back.” He shook his head, “And goddesses help us when they do.”

“But, I don’t understand.” Runcy breathed, “What do you expect me to-”

Lord Nadir reached out and pushed the diary towards Runcy. His eyes were full of sadness, full of regret, “Take this as a token of our trust, Runcy. Do not tell anypony of this, nor trust anypony, not even in the circle.” He nodded towards the sleeping Trestle, “Not even your dozing friend.” Nadir nickered quietly, “Be aware Runcy, that there are those who seek to thwart our plans and will do everything in their power to destroy our world, and all that our ancestors built for us.” He raised an eyebrow, “You have already met one of them on the passage to Canterlot, have you not?”

Runcy swallowed, “I…yes.” Dear goddesses, how did they know about that?

“I would tell you not to listen to them, Runcy, but you are no fool. You know yourself, in your heart as well as your head, that trust has to be earned, not given and not coerced.” Lord Nadir stood up from the table and looked up at the clock, “Time to return I think. We shall leave by the other door. Oh, and Runcy?” Runcy looked up. “Take care, brother.”

Runcy felt suddenly sick, “Yes…thank you, brother.”

Trestle stirred from his chair and blinked away the sleep from his eyes, “Huh?”

“You nodded off my boy!” Sunny chirped, “Galloping alicorns, somepony of my age has an excuse, but you’re just a youngster! Come on, let’s get ourselves back out there or they’ll wonder where we’ve wandered off to and send out the search parties.”

Runcy held the door open and followed his friends out into the crowd filing back into the throne room, the words of the pony on the ship’s deck humming in his ear…

“Your friend is lying to you.”

Chapter Nine - Company of Three

CHAPTER NINE

COMPANY OF THREE

There is a moment, just before becoming fully awake, when the mind is suspended between the world of dreams and that of the waking world. Just for that briefest sliver of time can the mind truly be at its clearest. Some call it the ‘revelation moment’, others ‘the time of clarity’ but for one particular young mare it was simply the time when an enemy could strike when you were at your most vulnererable. She stood up in alarm, tossing her deep blue mane and shifted in her armour. It was still cloudy outside, the storm gradually fading away and leaving the air charged with ozone and a thick cloying damp. Even in the darkness of the barn, hidden from her enemies, she had to be on her guard. Her friend was wounded and may not last the night, but she would keep the watch – it was the least she could do for her. There it was again: there was definitely something out there. Whatever it was she couldn’t be certain, but this close to Legion lines it was unlikely to be friendly. She strained her hearing to its limits, trying to focus on…there…hoofsteps, and they were getting nearer. Quickly, she slipped behind the door and readied herself; a quick thrust under the foreleg would take down the first of them and then a strong buck to the door would-

“Hello? Anypony in here?”

Her breathing slowed, her mind focussing on the task at hoof. The thestrals had Equestrians fighting with them in the Legion: traitors to the princess – traitors who must be eradicated for the good of all.

“Hey, y’all did see that light there, din’t yer?” The orange mare peered into the gloom while the lavender unicorn walked inside beneath the glow of magic emanating from her horn,

“Of course we did, Appljack, there’s nothing wrong with- OW! Hey!” Twilight dodged away from the small grey creature wielding the broken plank of wood, “Silver Spoon?”

Applejack moved inside quickly at her friends shout and grappled the whirring grey menace, pulling the makeshift weapon away from her, “Whoa there girl, careful with that thing!” An earth pony mare of farm stock, Applejack had little trouble overpowering the furious filly but the girl was as fast as lightning. “Twilight! There’s somepony else over there in the hay.”

The lavender unicorn swung the ball of light over to where her friend was indicating, “Oh no…A.J, it’s Filthy Rich’s daughter, she’s sick!”

“Lay a hoof on her you filth and I’ll gut you like the scum you are!” Silver snarled.

“Hush now, Silver girl, we’re only here to - OW! Gadnabbit, she bit me!” A.J abruptly released the grey filly who dropped to the ground on nimble hooves, span, and bucked her hard in the chest, “Ouch! Will you stop that girl! What in Equestria is wrong with you?!”

Silver dropped into a fighting stance, weighing up her opponent. A quick strike in the right place would drop even a mare as monstrously big as this one. She snorted, pawing the ground; showing any weakness now and her enemy would be on her. Strength, surprise and precision would carry the-

A ball of silver and blue light engulfed Silver Spoon as she was hoisted into the air. “Oh, thank Celestia!” Applejack rubbed her chest and winced, “That thar lil filly sure can buck!”

“She’s not herself” Twilight said offhoofedly, leaning down to take a closer look at the pink girl lying in the straw.

Applejack peered at the furious creature suspended in the glowing magical globe, “I can see that.”

“No, I mean she’s really not her herself.” Twilight leaned closer towards the filly in the straw and sent out a thin stream of magic: probing, testing, checking for… “A.J, we have to get her out of here, she’s burning up!”

In seconds, the two mares were running across the fields and heading towards the stocky red stallion pulling the apple cart. “Big Mac!” Applejack raced up to the big male in a spray of mud as her hooves brought her to a sliding halt, “Quick, we have to get these filly’s to the hospital!”

Big Mac didn’t need telling twice. Quiet he may be by nature, but he was no fool. One look at the mud soaked mares, the unconscious filly and the…whatever-it-was screaming silently inside a ball of light, was more than enough to spur him to a full gallop. Thankfully the rain had stopped now, but for Twilight and Applejack none of that mattered. In short order they found themselves bouncing along in the back of the apple family cart at speeds the sturdy contraption had never been designed to handle - it was all the two mares could do to hang on for dear life. At least Silver Spoon seemed to have calmed down somewhat, but Diamond Tiara was still completely unresponsive.

“Hang on!” Applejack shouted, “Lean right, lean right!”

Twilight shifted over to the side her friend indicated and just in the nick of time too. The cart careered around the corner and slammed back down again, sending a shock wave through her body.

“For Celestia’s sake Big Mac, watch it will ya?” the orange mare yelled over the thundering hooves and clatter of the wheels. He must have heard her despite the din as mercifully, gradually, the cart began to slow to a less dangerous speed. “Thank the goddesses! I thought we were goners fer sure.”

Twilight grimaced in reply, hanging onto both her magic and the cart the best she could. Something was wrong here - very, very wrong. She could sense a power, a hidden strength, and an odd feeling of…cold? She shook her head; whatever it was she hadn’t experienced anything like this before and as intriguing as it was, it made her spine tingle alarmingly. Oooh! She couldn’t wait to research it! Still, the fillies had to take precedence here, irrespective of her enthusiasm for investigating something so tantalisingly new. As the cart took another corner she watched the filly in the floating ball of energy and began to probe it for anomalies. It wasn’t hard, in fact if anything it was foals play to do this – a task she had happily undertaken hundreds if not thousands of times, and yet no matter how many times she did it, there was always that thrill of excitement that she’d chased ever since she was a child. Silver Spoon gazed back at her with her deep purple eyes, eyes that reminded her so much of Celestia’s despite the blue haze of magic surrounding her. There was something at play here, a magic she had sensed before…or had she? Good grief it was so hard to think with this incessant rattling and banging! Twilight wanted to yell at Big Mac to keep the noise down while she concentrated, but as ridiculous as knew that was, the frustration remained. Silver Spoon stared back at her with an expression that was nothing like she’d ever seen on the child, not that she’d ever really had much to do with her of course, she had her own matters to attend to and the children of Ponyville were little more than an annoyance to her studies. Perhaps one day she’d have foals of her own, but that was a long, long way off in the future. For now, and for the foreseeable future, it was study – study, study, study. One day she would make discoveries as great as Starswirl the Bearded or perhaps Clover the Clever. It was a dream, but a distinct possibility. Fetlocks and feathers, was this it? Was this odd tingle of magic, this silver-grey filly enclosed in her magic, the discovery that could propel her into legend? It could be…it really could be!

“Twilight? We’re here. Big Mac, get us as close to the doors as you can.” Applejack waited until the cart came to a halt before leaping down from the tailgate and gently, but swiftly, hoisted the pink filly onto her back before bolting for the door. “Hey! HEY!” she bellowed, “We need help here! Where’s the doctor?!”

A white mare hurried over, her neat white cap adorned with a red cross. The nurse’s blue eyes took in the still form of the child and swivelled to take in the lavender unicorn entering behind the orange earth pony with another filly suspended in a magical aura. She nodded to herself and turned to the desk staff, “Emergency coming in. Alert the doctors and ready the magical malady wing for an isolation case.” The white mare waved to one of the porters and drew a gurney up, helping the unconscious Diamond Tiara onto it. Moments later the gurney vanished down one of the corridors along with several doctors and nurses. Applejack felt stunned; everything was happening so fast! She barely had time to take a breath before a pair of unicorns appeared with a trolley covered in all manner of bronze, brass and bejewelled stuff, and whisked Twilight and the other filly away, leaving her standing there not know which way to go! “Ah, apple sauce!”

“What’s goin’ on sis?” The big red stallion lumbered in through the door and gave his sister a comforting nudge, “Y’all okay?”

“Yeah…I guess…” Applejack slumped onto one of the chairs in the waiting hall and leaned back with a sigh, “Y’all get the cart parked up okay?”

Big Mac nodded, “Ee’yup”.

“I don’t know…I mean, what were those fillies doin’ in our barn anyways?” Applejack shook her head in wonder, “Sure, ah guess they could’a bin shelterin’ from the storm, but why would one a’them go all loopy on me an’ Twilight? An’ the other one’s burnin’ up a real fever!” She sighed, “Ah tell yer big brother, it’s got me more curious than a kitten in a fishmongers.”

The big red stallion put a hoof on his sisters shoulder, “Don’t worry sis, the girls are in the best place in Ponyville. They’ll be okay.”

“You really think so?” Applejack asked.

Big Mac closed his eyes and nodded, “Ee’yup”.

Along the corridor, through the shielded doors, past the seals and inscriptions, the children’s ward of the magical malady wing admitted its newest patient. The doctor, a honey coloured unicorn mare with a snow white mane and tangerine coloured eyes, tapped her pen against her bottom lip in thought. Beyond the door, beyond the small glass panel, the padded and magically warded room hosted its latest occupant.

“She’s just sitting there” Twilight said a little nervously, “Watching us…”

“Hmm.” The doctor made a noted on her clipboard, “I have to say we don’t get to see many earth ponies in here, Miss Sparkle – its usually unicorns for obvious reasons. That’s not to say earth ponies can’t be affected by magic of course, but due to their natural immunity to it, anything that could have this sort of long lasting affect on one would have to be formulated from some very powerful magic indeed.”

“Or crafty,” Twilight interjected, “very, very crafty.”

“Entirely possible” The doctor agreed, shrugging her shoulders. She frowned in thought, watching the foal sitting, staring back at them as still as a stone. “The nearest I ever came to anything like this, was when some self styled ‘adventurer’ wandered into some old ruins and recovered several artefacts that had been booby trapped with magic as old as the hills.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

The doctor shrugged, “It was a form of transformative mental illusion spell.” She sighed, “When triggered, It made the victim believe they were the first inanimate object they saw. When we found her, she was in the shower screaming her lungs out next to a bath sponge. The neighbours called the watch and they brought her in.” The doctor shook her head, “She didn’t stop screaming until we had her completely dry. Fortunately the magic usually wears off over time, but who can say when? It could be minutes, hours, maybe even days. Our little filly here has something going on here which has me baffled. At first glance it appears to be some sort of multiple personality disorder, but there’s definitely a spell of some kind at play here. The problem is, it’s not registering on any of the instruments we have here.”

“It’s an unknown form of magic then?” Twilight hung her head, deep in thought, “Do you have more specialised equipment we could use here? Something we could use to try and pinpoint the cause?”

The doctor shook her head, “No. The nearest equipment with that sort of complexity is in Manehattan General. We can arrange for her to be sent there, but it will take at least two days to make the arrangements.”

“Two days?!” Twilight snorted, “We can’t leave her like that, she’s just a child!”

The doctor clucked her tongue, “Well I’m open to suggestions, Miss Sparkle. In the meantime, she’s not coming to any harm and I’ve already made the request for her to be transferred.”

“Can I speak to her?” Twilight asked.

“Speak to her?” The doctor’s gaze swapped from the lavender mare to the silent filly beyond the door, “I would advise against it, you’ve been attacked once already. Do you really want to risk that happening again?”

“No, but it’s worth the risk” Twilight said assuredly. She raised a hoof, forestalling the doctors next objection, “If she really does have another personality in there then this will be our chance to try and find out who, or what it is, and that can only help us to help her in the long run. She caught me unawares last time, but I’ll keep the shield ready just in case. I mean, she’s still just a filly, right?”

The doctor shook her head slowly, “If I allow this, I want your word that if there is even the hint of something wrong in there, you’ll get out immediately. I can’t risk harm to either you or the patient.” Twilight nodded her agreement. “Good” the doctor replied, “I’ll be here watching, but remember, if anything starts happening that gives me cause for concern then Celestia’s favourite student or not, I’ll pull you out of there like a cork from a bottle.”

“Deal!” Twilight announced with a bob of her head, and moments later found herself inside the confines of the padded room, the door clanging shut behind her. The first thing that struck her was the absence of sound, in fact it was eerily silent except for the faint hum of the hospitals heating system beyond the walls. Twilight stared at the silver-grey filly who observed her with those piercing purple eyes. She didn’t move, she didn’t speak, she just sat there on her haunches and…watched. A waft of cold seemed to emanate from the child and tingled Twilight’s hooves and muzzle, sending a shiver down her spine. Suddenly this didn’t seem like such a good idea after all! She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and tried her best to calm her racing heart, “Hello.”

Nothing.

“My name’s Twilight Sparkle. What’s your name?”

The filly said nothing.

Twilight closed her eyes and huffed slightly, “Don’t you want to talk to me?” Again, Twilight was met with a stony silence, but…something else, a sense of…recognition? She tried again, “Who are you? Really, I know you look like a filly, one of the girls from our town, but that isn’t who you are, is it?”

The filly frowned slightly, her eyes blinking as if trying to digest what she was hearing. Suddenly, she sat bolt upright making Twilight flinch back in surprise, “I am Golden Spoon, Colonel in command of the Celestian Royal Guard. Any more than that, traitor, you will not receive. I do not know what sort of magical trickery you are using, but I can assure you that It will not work on me.”

Twilight’s brows drew down and suddenly her eyes shot open in realisation, “Golden Spoon…” She licked her lips and floated out her quill and notepad, “What can you remember, Golden Spoon, ma’am?”

“What do you mean, ‘what can I remember’?” the filly asked, “Are you trying to interrogate me or irritate me, girl?”

Twilight smiled slightly and began making notes, “Do you know what year this is?”

“I…Of course I do.” The silver grey filly clucked her tongue, “This is the one thousandth and twenty second year since the joining of the three tribes.”

“And Equestria is at war with the Legion?” Twilight asked.

The filly shook her head in amazement, “Is there something wrong with you? Why are you asking such stupid questions! Look out of the window, look to the fires and the devastation you and you bitch goddess have wrought upon our homeland! Do you want to know just how many of my brothers and sisters lay dead upon the battlefield because of traitors like you?” She neighed loudly, “Either bring the torturer her or have me executed girl, I tire of your inane babble.”

Twilight was writing furiously. Quickly she lifted her head, her eyes glinting, “What makes you think I am a traitor with the Legion, Golden, ma’am?”

“I…” the filly sniffed, “Perhaps the cell is a bit of a giveaway?”

“And your trip in a cart when we brought both you and your friend into Ponyville hospital was not?” Twilight asked.

“Pah! There’s no such place as ‘Ponyville’!” Golden spat, “Not in Equestria at any rate.”

“Not in your time, no” Twilight said politely, “But there is now.”

Silver Spoon cocked her head on one side, “My time?”

“The war ended a thousand years ago, Colonel Spoon,” Twilight said levelly, “You, or rather who you think you are, died nearly a millenia ago.”

“What sort of lunacy is this?” the filly scoffed, “Trying to make me think I’ve gone mad are you? I have to say this is the most novel method of interrogation I ever thought I’d have, so please, continue. I’m keen to see where this leads…”

Twilight nodded, “I believe you are…a memory, a ghost if you will, of Golden Spoon, the ancestor of the girl you are inhabiting now.”

“Fascinating…” the filly said sarcastically, “please, continue.”

“What is the last thing you remember?” Twilight asked.

The filly screwed up her face, “The last thing? Why, I was…the battle and…no, I…I was writing something and…” she suddenly jumped up, her tail and mane whipping around like they were caught in a tempest, “STOP TRYING TO TRICK ME, GIRL!” Silver Spoon roared, “Leave me!”

“No” Twilight said calmly, “I want to speak to Silver Spoon.”

“Who? You keep saying that name but-”

“Look” Twilight opened her pannier and floated out a small mirror she used for grooming on the go. “Is this how you are meant to look?”

The filly closed her eyes and took a shuddering breath, “No.” She gritted her teeth and then unexpectedly let out a raucous laugh, “And this is it, is it? This mind trickery, this magic is all the Legion can conjure up?”

Twilight shot to her hooves, “Listen to me, I want to speak to Silver Spoon. Silver? Can you hear me? SILVER!”

“Stop shouting you idiot!” the filly roared, “I’m sick and tired of your foolish games!”

“I expect Silver is sick of you foalnapping her body too!” Twilight said, a slight hint of anger in her voice, “What’s it going to take to convince you, you stubborn old mare? Do I need to bring Celestia here to make you see sense?”

“Yes!” The filly said in apparent delight, “You do that! Bring the princess of Equestria here! And while you’re at it, why not bring your bitch goddess too? The more the merrier!”

“Oooh! You’re infuriating!” Twilight snapped, “I honestly don’t know how your line continued. Who in their right mind would marry such a stubborn mare like you!”

“How dare you!” the filly hissed, “You’re little more than a filly and you have the audacity to lecture me, the Colonel of the Royal Guard?!”

“I don’t care who or what you say you are, Golden Spoon, you’re nothing more than a memory of a war that most ponies only ever read about in history books! Can’t you see? Can’t you feel it in the air around you? The war is over, Equestria is at peace. Please, just…just let Silver Spoon go.”

“No.” The voice…it was no longer the Colonel’s, no longer the noble and strong willed mare. No, this time, the voice sounded almost…male.

“Who are you?” Twilight asked.

The filly chuckled, “Oh, wouldn’t you like to know?” she laughed and stretched her forelegs, “Good to out and about, for once. Twilight Sparkle wasn’t it? Quite an accomplished unicorn too from what Silver told me.”

“Let me speak to her!” Twilight said quickly, “Please!”

“No.” The filly sighed, “You just don’t get it do you, little miss magic pants.” The voice sounded bemused, “I’m more than simply a memory, I’m more than just Golden Spoon, the loopy old bag poor Silver here is descended from.” She leaned closer, “I am Silver,” The filly suddenly barked out a laugh, “Or at least a part of her anyway.”

“What do you mean, you’re a part of her?” Twilight asked, “Are you a spirit? An entity of some kind?”

The filly stuck her tongue out, “Wouldn’t you like to know!”

Twilight scrubbed her mane in frustration, “This isn’t right, whatever-your-name-is, and keeping Silver prisoner is-”

“Prisoner?” the filly asked in apparently genuine surprise, “What makes you think that?”

“Because…well, look at you!” Twilight replied, waving a hoof at Silver Spoon, “You’ve possessed a young girl and you’re gloating about it. Do you think that’s right?”

“It’s got nothing to do with what’s right” the voice said angrily, “And what the hell do you know, Celestian? Your people stole everything from us! You stole our magic, you stole our bodies, and finally you took our very lives leaving us as nothing more than…a memory.” Silver Spoon wiped a tear away from her eye and stared at it in fascination, “Even here…even now…” the voice sounded
hopeless all of a sudden, “The pain never quite goes away…the loneliness…”

Twilight put her notepad down and leaned towards the filly. She could sense a change, an opening here. “What is it you want?” she asked in a bare whisper, “Please, tell me. Perhaps there is a way I can help you. If you-”

“Help me?” the voice snorted, “I don’t think so. Your people have done quite enough already, and as for what I want…well, you can’t bring back the dead can you, ‘Twilight Sparkle’.”

“No, but I would do everything I could to help anypony in need” the lavender mare said earnestly, “Any pony.”

“Any pony...” The voice sounded empty, “Even a pony that was not a pony?”

Twilight hesitated, but rallied quickly, “Yes” she said raising her head, “I would.”

The filly walked forward slowly, watching Twilight’s equally purple eyes curiously, “You remind me of a friend I had once. She had the most beautiful mane and her eyes were like the fires of the blacksmith’s forge: so strong, so full of the sparks of magic at the world’s core.” She smiled sadly, “She was not of the tribe, but one cannot tell their own heart not to feel.” The filly shook her head and sat down on her haunches, “Catch!”

Suddenly Silver went limp, her body slumping forward into Twilight’s outstretched forelegs. So soft, so light, the tiny fragile body of Silver Spoon slowly began to twitch, her eyes opening gradually,

“M…Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight smiled down at the filly and gently stroked her mane, “It’s alright now Silver, it’s all over.”

“Over?” Silver yawned, “I had such a funny dream!” She stretched and rolled onto her tummy before pushing herself up onto her hooves, “Where am I? What…where’s Di?”

Twilight lifted a hoof, “Don’t worry, Diamond Tiara is fine. She caught a cold in the barn and we brought you to the hospital to make sure you were alright.”

“I want to see Di!” Silver said animatedly, “I don’t like it in here!”

“Of course.” Twilight stood up and knocked on the door, “Doctor Panacea? Open the door please.”

Observing through the glass panel, the doctor furrowed her brow, “I’d advise against it, Miss Sparkle, we still don’t know what’s wrong with that filly.”

Twilight nodded, “True, but I have an aetherscope, thaumaturgical analytical instruments and magical incursion detection apparatus back at my home.” She smiled, “She’ll be in good hooves.”

“Nevertheless, I’d…” The doctor sighed, “Oh, very well, just…be careful. Any problems, you get the girl back here. I won’t be held responsible for her going on the rampage and causing injuries to innocent ponies Miss Sparkle.”

The lavender unicorn nodded, “I work with the full back of the princess, doctor. Never fear.”

“Perish the thought…” the doctor muttered opening the door, “Remember, any problems, straight back here.”

“Yes, yes.” Twilight went to shoo Silver out of the room but the filly was too fast for her despite her diminutive size, “Silver!” The filly stopped and turned to look back at her. “Your glasses!” Twilight floated the stylish spectacles over to the silver-grey filly with a smile, “We don’t want any bumps and bruises now, right?”

“Er…sure.” Silver adjust her spectacles and looked about her, “Where is she?”

Twilight gave her a wink, “Follow me, please.”

She couldn’t believe it! So much data, so much learnt and so much left to be discovered! This was like a dream come true. She’d read about Golden Spoon back in college of course, but she hadn’t really be all that interested in war stuff – that was something the boys were more into, but now… now she simply had to know more! Oooh, so many things to look into! But what first? Blast it all, where was Spike? She needed lists, lots and lots of lists! Everything needed to be catergorised, recorded and documented properly and accurately or else she may miss something, and that would never do. Perhaps a recording device? Yes, she had several, and an audio recorder to match the
thaumaturgical fluctuations…definitely! If she was careful she would be able to run the two tests simultaneously and watch for any magical variance that occurred when making certain prompts or asking specific questions that-

“DI!”

“Silv!” A pink blur shot out of the double doors, closely followed by the white coated nurse from earlier. “Oh, Di! I was so scared!”

“But…you look fine” Silver said scrunching up her face, “I don’t understand, I though you were sick?”

“I think I was, but…I don’t know. My mouth tastes funny.” Diamond Tiara licked her lips and smacked them loudly, “It tastes like cat wee.”

“I’m sure I wouldn’t know” Nurse Redheart said with a dismissive sniff. She walked up to Silver Spoon, “It appears you two are becoming regular visitors. If this keeps up we’ll have to look at setting aside an extra room for your next visit.”

Twilight caught her attention with a raised hoof, “They’re regulars?” she asked curiously.

Nurse Redheart nodded, “Yes, but its probably just one of those things. Foals, colts and fillies all seem to think they’re invulnerable until something like this happens.” She walked up to Diamond Tiara and passed her a foil wrapped parcel.

“Whats this?” Di asked.

“A mint” the nurse said with an exasperated huff, “I presume you want the bad taste of the Shuttle Leaf to go, yes?”

“Mmhmm!” The mint had already vanished into the mouth of the pink filly. Another of the sweet treats found its way to her friend too, leaving Nurse Redheart with lighter pockets, but mercifully, a quieter hospital.

“Nurse Redheart?” Twilight asked, “Is Diamond Tiara fit to travel? I could do with arranging for her to be taken home if possible.”

“She’s fine” the nurse said in a matter-of-fact manner, “Shuttle Leaf extract is just the ticket for warming the insides and chasing out the shivers. It’s just as well you found her when you did though; if treated quickly enough, a few hours is all we need. Any longer and a pony can develop any number of respiratory difficulties as well as full blown pneumonia.” She smiled, “She’s a tough girl though, she’ll be fine. You’ll forgive me however, when I say I don’t want to see here again back here any time soon, right?”

“Of course!” Twilight bobbed her head and turned to the door, “Ready to go girls?”

“Yeah!” the two friends echoed.

Applejack and Big Mac were still waiting in the entrance lobby and looked up as the trio entered. “Twilight!” The orange mare rushed over, followed at a distance by her disinterested looking brother, “Oh my goodness, they’re alright!” She reached out a hoof, “They are alright aint they?” She took a step back and hesitated.

“A.J!” Twilight laughed, “They’re fine!” She rubbed Diamond Tiara’s mane and got an angry look and a snort in response. “Looks like normal service has been resumed.”

Big Mac gave his sister a nudge, “Where we goin’ sis?”

Twilight answered, “We need to get Silver and her friend to my house. I’ll have Spike arrange for messages to be sent to the girls homes.” She grinned, “After a little… ‘research’ of course.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow but kept her voice low, “You know, y’all worry me sometimes, Twi. You aint plannin’ on doin’ anythin’, y’know… ‘sciency’ with these two are ya?”

Twilight shrugged, “We’ll just have to see now, won’t we?” she grinned cheekily, “Stop worrying, A.J they’ll be fine, honestly, but I have to get to the bottom of what’s going on with Silver Spoon one way or another.”

“Ah still think she’d be better off back in that thar hospital, Twi” Applejack muttered.

Twilight clucked her tongue, “Oh, shush.”

The two fillies were helped into the cart and in short order the party were heading across town once more, only this time to the Ponyville library – home of the princess’s protégé, one Miss Twilight Sparkle.

********************

“All done” the small reptitlian creature announced, dropping to the floor beside the lavender unicorn, “I wish you’d told me we’d be having visitors today.”

“They’ll be fine” Twilight muttered, adjusting her reading glasses, “A sleepover is just what these two need. I’m just glad their parents agreed to it.”

“I’m sure the princess’s name didn’t have anything to do with it” Spike muttered.

Twilight rolled her eyes and turned the page of her book, “It’s results that matter Spike, and results are what I intend to get.”

“How?” the small dragon asked, dragging over a stool, “They’re both fast asleep and I don’t think they’d appreciate being woken up to be poked and prodded.”

It was true, the girls had been so worn out by their ordeal they hadn’t been able to stay awake and fell asleep right away. Twilight had half expected this of course; possession, if that’s what this was, could take quite the toll on the physical body let alone the spirit. Besides, she didn’t need Silver to be awake for this. She tapped her quill against her bottom lip and stared at the book – so far nothing made much sense. “Spike, fetch me Transformation and Allegations, please.”

The little dragon immediately wandered off to fetch the book.

“Let’s review,” Twilight announced half to herself, “There seems to be three distinct personalities at work here: Silver Spoon, Golden Spoon and the third one who described himself as ‘a pony yet not a pony’.” She got up and walked over to the chalkboard and wrote the names down.

“Sounds completely bonkers to me” Spike observed, “And anyway, how come the third one’s a ‘he’?”

Twilight furrowed her brow, “I’m not sure…but ‘a pony yet not a pony’…” she levitated the chalk up in her magic and wrote:

Known Facts:

1. Golden Spoon – Colonel of the Royal Guard. Fought in the war against Nightmare Moon and
the Legion.

2. Silver Spoon – Student. Daughter of Lord and Lady Spoon, descendant of Golden Spoon.

3. Unknown – Pony and not a pony. Your people have done enough. Can’t bring back the dead.
Celestian. Part of Silver.

“What’s that mean?” Spike asked depositing the latest book to the ever increasing pile. He looked up at the chalk board curiously, “Celestian?”

“It’s an old term used for the followers of Celestia” Twilight said waving off the question with a hoof.

Spike didn’t get the hint, “Why don’t they use it now?”

Twilight sighed and took off her glasses before rubbing her eyes, “Because, Spike, it was used to identify followers of Celestia during the war with Nightmare Moon. As such, there’s simply no need to use it now.”

“What about Nightmare Moon then?” he asked, “What did they call them? Nightmarians? Mooninites?” He let out a bark of laughter, “Luna-tics? Get it? LUNA-tics?”

“Yes Spike, I get it.” Twilight clucked her tongue, “Look, stop being silly and make us a couple of cocoa’s eh?”

“Humph! Your wish is my command your divinity.” Spike got up and wandered off into the kitchen.

Twilight groaned; he could be a real hoofful sometimes, that little dragon. She’d have to have a word with him later about being cheeky too, especially…wait a minute, what did he call her? Your divinity? That was a term used during the war to describe Nightmare Moon! She walked back to the chalkboard and wrote next to the third entry – ‘Nightmare Moon’. A few minutes later, Spike walked back in carrying a tray with two steaming mugs of cocoa and a plate of chocolate biscuits.

“Spike, where did you hear the term ‘your divinity’?” Twilight asked.

Spike grimaced, “Oh, erm…I didn’t really mean it Twi, I was only joking and-”

“Never mind that, I mean where exactly did you hear it?” Twilight asked, “It’s a term nopony uses any more. Please Spike, this could be important.”

The small dragon chomped down a biscuit and licked the crumbs away, “Oh that’s easy, it was in the book Silver Spoon had with her. I took everything out of their panniers so I could wash the mud off them and this little book was in there.” He held up his claw, “I know, I know, I shouldn’t have read it, but…well, it was very…compelling.”

“Compelling…” Twilight frowned, “Hmm…where is it now?”

“Upstairs” Spike said, “Want me to go and get it?”

“No…” Twilight rose to her hooves, “I think I will.”

The girls lay fast asleep, curled around each other completely exhausted from their ordeal. Silently Twilight thanked the goddesses for the skills of the Ponyville medical services – if it hadn’t been for them, poor Diamond Tiara would probably be in a lot worse shape than just feeling tired. She made a mental note to research Shuttle Leaf later too. The real issue here though was Silver Spoon. The filly had three conflicting personalities living within her and all her research into personality disorders and schizophrenia had lead nowhere. Equestrians very seldom suffered mental health problems compared to other races, and those that did could often be treated by magic and natural medication. But this case was different from anything she’d ever read about, save for spirit possession and curses. The former was superstition and could be readily discounted of course, but the second possibility, usually magical in origin, posed its own set of questions: what sort of spell was it, how did she become affected by it, what was the intention of the spell and, finally, how can it be removed. Twilight closed her eyes, clearing her mind, listening to nothing but the wind outside, the gentle breathing of the fillies, and allowed her magic to reach out... Nothing. Now that was unusual! She usually picked up something, even if she didn’t know what it was right away. More often than not, there could be a hint of-

“Twilight!”

“Oh, goddesses…” Twilight leaned over the wooden balustrade and hissed down to the little dragon who was staring back at her with a look that made her hesitate, “What is it?”

“Is…is this thing supposed to be doing that?” Spike motioned towards a small box that was glowing with magic and bleeping quietly.

Twilight’s eyes went wide, “Don’t touch it! I’m coming down.” In a poof of magic, she teleported next to spike and immediately fell to her knees in a disorientated heap.

“TWI!” Spike was frantic, “Are you okay?!”

“Y…Yes I’m fine, I’m…” What was that? Twilight felt a sudden lurch and her stomach heaved, threatening to empty itself, “Spike…get a bucket, get…oh, no…” With a wracking cough, the lavender unicorn’s stomach evacuated itself, straight into the bucket Spike had brought over just in the nick of time.

“Twilight sit down, I’m getting the doctor.”

“No!” Twilight shook her head and immediately regretted it. Oh, Celestia, her head! Great galloping alicorns it felt like somepony was trying to beat their way out her skull! “Just, get me something for…mmph!” She shoved her muzzle into the bucket as another retching spasm shook her, “Oh…oh Celestia…”

Spike reappeared, carrying a box bearing a red cross and threw it open. “Right, I’ve got some here and…there, got it!” He pulled out a small bottle of dark green fluid. “Still in date. I’m glad I took the time to check this stuff.”

“What…what is that?” Twilight groaned.

“It’s a mixture Fluttershy makes to a recipe she got from the Breezies. Don’t ask me what’s in it.” Spike shrugged, taking out the cork stopper, “It’s probably best not to ask anyway.” He walked over to his stricken friend and lifted up her muzzle, “All in one now.”

Whatever was in the bottle tasted like concentrated grass and mint, either that or washing up liquid – oh, Celestia, it wasn’t was it?! “S…Spike…” Twilight gasped as the strange mixture slipped down her throat, “You did give me the right one didn’t you?”

“Of course I did!” Spike shook his head, “See?” He pointed to the mirror on the wall.

Twilight blinked her eyes and stared at the reflected image gazing back at her, “Spike…Spike I’m green! What have you done?!”

“Don’t worry Twilight,” Spike chirped, “it wears off…” He furrowed his brow in thought, “Might take a day or two, so…yeah...”

“A day or two?!” Twilight threw her forelegs up in frustration, “Why didn’t you warn me?!”

Spike shrugged, “Worked though, didn’t it?”

“I…” Twilight paused, “Uh…yeah.” She rubbed her hooves over her chest and stomach, “I feel… perfectly normal.”

“Other than being green” Spike observed unhelpfully.

Twilight groaned and added a line to her notes:

Speak to fluttershy about side effects of nausea medication.

What a mess! Still, she did feel a lot better, so maybe it…hang on, what was that beeping noise? “Spike! The detector!”

“Huh?” the dragon picked up the sick bucket and looked back at her over her shoulder, “Yeah, that’s why I called you down, remember?”

The rectangular device was beeping steadily, the crystals glowing brightly while a needle fluctuated back and forth. Twilight let out a pent up breath; this wasn’t good, and it certainly wasn’t normal by any stretch of the imagination. Living in a library with so many small magical artefacts and tomes always gave a higher than normal background magical radiation reading, but the aetherscope was showing a far larger magical field in the area than she’d ever expected. No wonder she’d been sick! Inadvertently teleporting into or near a high magical radiation field could throw you wildly off your intended destination and potentially materialise you inside something – a thought that was absolutely terrifying.

Spike reappeared from the kitchen wiping his hands on a tea-towel, “What is that thing?”

“It detects the presence of magical radiation,” Twilight said quietly, panning the device round, “It measures the field strength and should be able to lead us right to the source.” She lifted the aetherscope, watching the needle rise and fall until it pointed to where, in the back of her mind, she had already expected it to. “It’s upstairs.”

“Silver?” Spike asked.

“I’m not sure.” Twilight nodded towards the stairs, “Come on.”

Steadily, slowly, the two climbed the stairs, wreathed in the eerie light of the aetherscope. The beeping was still steady, but as they turned the corner on the landing, the needle began to climb in tandem with the beeping sound.

“H…how close is it?” Spike breathed, keeping close to Twilight.

The mare barely looked up from the device, “Five meters…four meters…three…”

“It can’t be!” Spike hissed, “That’s right on top of us!”

Twilight turned, holding the aetherscope over the sleeping fillies, “It’s not them” she breathed. But if it wasn’t, then what? She turned, following the needles fluctuation. The bleeping sounds were now almost a steady whine, until... Her eyes went wide and she turned to Spike, “It’s the book.”

“Huh?” Spike leaned forward and reached out a claw, “It can’t be, I was just reading it and-”

“SPIKE, NO!”

The world burst with a kaleidoscope of light, spinning around them violently. Twilight screamed, but her voice was gone, the world was gone, there was only…total darkness.

“Spike?” Twilight tried to speak but she was so frightened her throat was dry and tight, “Spike…!” But of the small dragon, there was no sign. Only the darkness, and something…something moving towards her. She couldn’t see it, she couldn’t feel it, be she could sense something…something breathing, moving nearer. Twilight’s heart was in her mouth. Quickly, she tried to clear her mind and gather her magic, pull her strength together and gather it into one place. If she was quick then…

The hoofsteps stopped. Twilights heartbeat was now hammering in her ears and she tried to move back, but there was something solid stopping her; it was as if she was in a box, a box that was…

A scraping noise and then a pause, a click, and a low, creaking sound as a sliver of light slowly appeared. A yellow eye, as deep as the ocean and as bright as a gold coin stared at her from mere inches away above a leering smile of unimaginable evil.

“‘ello poppet…”

Twilight screamed.

A riot of images, mind bending colours and a stomach churning whirlwind of sound crashed into Twilights head. Desperately she flailed around, trying to find something solid to get a purchase on, to pull herself upright and try to make sense of what was happening around her. It was…a room? Feathers and Fetlocks it was! A room of pale blue light… No, not light, crystal? Slowly, shakily she rose to her hooves and tried to take it all in. Paintings of ponies adorned the walls while shelves with plants, vases and the day to day trappings of somepony’s home were everywhere. Even the unicorn colt sitting with his back to her in front of the log fire looked incredibly…normal. He cocked his head slightly, his deep yellow eyes just visible beneath the mop of black hair,

“Come to, have you?”

Twilight blinked away the last of the horrible imagery and focussed on the colt. This place, whatever it was, wherever it was, was not real. It had to be all in her head, and this being, as much of a colt as he appeared, was nothing of the sort. She had to be on her guard here. Without knowing whether Spike was going for help, or even if they could do anything for her in the waking world, then for now at least, she was on her own. “You’re the one I spoke to in the hospital” she observed
calmly.

“Am I?” the colt asked, “Yes…I suppose I am.” He chuckled, “Care for some tea?”

“No.” Twilight huffed irritably, “And I don’t appreciate being dragged in here, whatever-your-name
is.”

“I’m sure you don’t.” The grey colt turned to face her. He appeared to be around Silver Spoon’s age, yet the eyes that stared back at Twilight were far from that of a mere childs.

“So, are you going to tell me why you brought me here?” She asked.

The colt barked out a laugh, “Me? No.”

Twilights blood ran cold, “Wait, so why am I here then? What do you want?”

“I don’t want anything” the colt sniffed, “Well, nothing you can give me anyway.”

“So why…”

“Don’t you understand anything?” the colt groaned, throwing up his forehooves in exasperation, “And I thought you were supposed to be the smart one!”

“I can’t read minds!” Twilight snapped, “And you’re being very rude too!”

“Well, pardon me!” the colt snorted. A moment later, he got up and gave his mane a shake before approaching the lavender mare, “Okay, look, so the ‘poppet’ thing was me. I’m sorry, I thought it would be funny, alright?” He smiled, “Bet it gave you a bit of a fright though, eh?”

“A fright? I nearly peed myself!” Twilight snapped, “It wasn’t funny.”

The colt chuckled, “I beg to differ.” With a flick of his tail, he settled himself beside her and leaned uncomfortably close, his nostrils flailing, “Yes…I thought so…”

“What? And don’t sit so close!” Twilight reached out and pushed the colt away. As her hooves touched him a jolt of cold raced up her forelegs making her gasp. What was that?! It was as if he was made of ice! And then it hit her…she knew…she’d felt it before.

The colt stared at her, his eyes going wide, “Yes…YES! I knew it! You know, don’t you? You understand!” He suddenly jumped up and began running in a circle laughing, “You know! YOU KNOW!”

Whoever this was, whatever he really was, his running about and cryptic answers were absolutely infuriating! Twilight took a deep breath, closed her eyes and shouted at the top of her lungs, “WILL YOU STOP RUNNING AROUND!”

It worked. In a sudden whirl of hooves and legs, the little grey colt came to a halt, snorting and tossing his mane. He looked…wild. Two large yellow eyes stared into hers expectantly, “Tell me. Tell me you know.”

“Tell you what? Can’t you ask a simple question?!” Twilight neighed, “What say we try it out, hmm?”

The colt watched her quizzically for a moment before he finally dropped onto his haunches and let out a deep laugh, “Oh, Twilight, you really are fun!” He took a breath and closed his eyes, “My name, is Erin.” He raised an eyebrow, “At least, that is the name Silver gave me.”

“Silver Spoon?” Twilight asked in surprise. She shouldn’t have been surprised really; after all, this certainly appeared to be a product of Silver Spoon’s mind and she must be in here somewhere.

“She’s sleeping” Erin said quietly in answer to the unasked question, “And no, she’s not in any danger.” He smiled slightly, “And in answer to your earlier question, I didn’t bring you here.”

“What?” Twilight frowned, “Then who, or what did?” She gasped suddenly as realisation hit her, “The book!”

“The book…” Erin shrugged, “Well, it’s a diary actually, the diary of Golden Spoon. Do you know of her?”

“We’ve met.” Twilight snorted.

The grey colt shook his head, “No. What you spoke to was a memory, a persona imprinted upon Silver by the spell held within the diary.” He snorted, “I don’t believe it was intentional, but it was quite effective wouldn’t you say?”

“What’s that spell for?” Twilight asked, “If you didn’t create it, then who did? Why?”

The colt clucked his tongue, “What’s it for?” he shrugged, “How should I know? I’m just a memory myself, Miss Sparkle, a piece of the puzzle trapped inside the body of a child. What power do you think I actually have here?”

“But…I’m here, talking to you, here in this place.” Twilight lifted a hoof, indicating the room around them, “This isn’t like any home in Equestria I’ve ever seen.” She paused as realisation washed over her, “But it isn’t in Equestria, is it?”

Erin smiled, “Say it…”

Twilight closed her eyes, her heart racing, “Wendingo.”

“Ha! I knew it!” Erin jump and bucked his hind legs out in delight, “Do you know how long it’s been since I ever heard that name? Silver has no idea what I am you know, and thinks I’m a figment of her imagination. I suppose I can’t blame her – after all it’s not her fault I’m stuck in her noggin.” He sighed, “But to hear my people, my very own people still live…” Erin smiled, “It fills my heart once more.” He looked at Twilight and brushed the tears from his eyes, “Thank you.”

“There’s no need to thank me, I haven’t done anything.” Twilight replied honestly, “I just wanted to find out why Silver was acting the way she was and ended up here.” She peered at him curiously, “Are you really a wendigo?”

Erin shook his head, “Only the memory, really.” He raised a hoof, “I know it sounds strange to a Celestian…sorry, Equestrian, but it’s all to do with the spirit you see.” He got up and stretched his legs, “There is a magic within us wendigo, as with all creatures in Equestria. It is in the water we drink, the food we eat and even the air we breathe.”

“But…Wendigo share themselves with spirits from the nether world, don’t they?” Twilight asked.

“You mean the Wither World?” Erin nodded, “We did, but that link was broken long ago. Your princess saw to that.” He gritted his teeth and slowly let himself relax once more, “The spirit infuses us with its power. It melds with us, alters our bodies and our magic allowing us to become much, much more than mere unicorns.” He smiled, “But you have seen this with your own eyes, haven’t you?”

“How can you know that?” Twilight said in a bare whisper, “Can…can you read my mind?”

Erin shook his head, “Not really. I saw certain images when you arrived here, they were spilling out of you like a leaky bucket. Honestly, thumping about inside my wardrobe the way you were, was enough to wake the dead.” He rolled his eyes, “But it was the look in your eyes when you touched me that gave me hope. You didn’t seem all that surprised, and it was that which made me wonder...have you truly met one of my tribe?”

“Yes, I met one” Twilight said quietly, “He was a stallion, and he looked like you, mostly.”

“Mostly?” The colt frowned, “How so?”

“Well, apart from the coat, mane and tail, he had these piercing blue eyes that…”

“What was his name?” Erin asked suddenly, taking a step towards Twilight, “Tell me! What did he call himself?”

“Uh…Fairlight” Twilight replied, “‘Lord’ Fairlight, If I remember correctly.”

“Anything else?” Erin pushed, “Please, Twilight, you have to remember!”

Twilight tossed her mane irritably, “Give me a moment! Stop being so pushy.” She frowned; trying to think straight in here wasn’t easy, it was like trying to knit fog and dealing with this strange creature was…that was it! Twilight nodded, “He called himself the ‘Lord of the Four Winds’.”

Erin froze, his ears pert and his eyes gleaming, “He’s back.” He took a breath and sighed, his whole body relaxing, “After all this time. Generation after generation of life, death, rebirth. At long, long last, our people have returned.”

A sudden jolt of realisation ran through Twilights heart, “Oh, no...I…I promised him I wouldn’t tell anypony!” She sank to her knees and covered her head with her forelegs, “I’ve broken my promise…”

Erin laughed and gave her a prod, “You haven’t.” He tapped his head with a hoof, “All of this is inside your mind after all, remember? Well, Silver’s anyway.” He gave her a wink, “What you have done is give me hope, Twilight. It may not seem like much to you, but it means more to me than you could ever possibly imagine.”

Twilight looked up, “What are you, Erin, really? And how did you end up inside Silver? Is she a…a wendigo too?”

Erin laughed, “Silver? A wendigo?!” He shook his head, “Good goddess, no!” The colt sat down and sighed loudly, “No…poor Silver is just an earth pony, Miss Sparkle, just like every other earth pony. Just with one difference.” He smiled sadly, “Her line has been tainted with the spirit of my ancestors.”

“I don’t understand” Twilight said honestly, “Tainted? You mean like some sort of genetic disorder or inherited disease passed down through the generations?”

The colt rolled his shoulders and walked back to the fire, “No, nothing like that.” He sat down and stared into the flames, “At some time in the past, the Spoon line became infused with the spirit of the wendigo. It’s only faint, barely a hint really, but it is enough.” He hung his head sadly, his words sounding heavy and far beyond his apparent physical years, “Earth ponies have a natural resistance to magic, and for generation after generation that tiny piece of the wendigo spirit has been passed down the Spoon line from parent to child – as has the war within them between the wendigo magic and their body’s own resistance.” He looked back at Twilight, his big eyes carrying the dreadful
weight of guilt, “They…tear themselves apart…inside.” He closed his eyes, “I have seen this, time after time after time, Miss Sparkle: foals, fillies, colts, mares, stallions…it doesn’t matter, it all ends the same way. The fainting, the unexplained tiredness – they’re all symptoms of the battle waging inside them - a battle they cannot see. Sometimes, for the fortunate, it skips a generation, but sooner or later it comes back – I come back.”

Twilight swallowed. Was all of this true? She’d be the first to admit she didn’t know much about wendigo magic, despite scouring the libraries for information. It hadn’t been easy either; she didn’t want Celestia to find out what she was researching in case of ‘awkward’ questions, not least because of a certain promise she’d made to a certain pony. Part of the problem seemed to be that even back in those turbulent days of war, hardly anypony knew anything about the wendigo, nor, if she were honest, even seemed to care enough to bother. Starswirl had apparently spent time amongst them before switching sides, but even he hadn’t been able to glean much more information. The majority of his time had been dedicated to research and, from what she could tell, searching for a way to visit the eternal herd from the mortal realm using gateways. Ironically, he had managed in the end – the same way everypony did. Twilight’s mane shivered at the thought. “Can’t you do something to stop it?” she asked.

“Don’t you think I’ve tried?” Erin asked, “Don’t you think I would if I knew how? I’m just a memory, Twilight, a faint echo of a wendigo’s soul passed through blood from father to son, from mother to daughter. Do you think I like knowing that I am killing these innocent ponies? I have no love of Celestians, but to see little Silver…Goddess forgive me, I can’t take any more of this…I can’t…” He looked up as Twilight laid a hoof on his shoulder.

“If I can, if there is some way, I’ll do what I can to save you – both of you.” She gazed into his eyes, “Erin, I promise you I will do everything I can.”

“You know…I think I actually believe you” Erin said quietly. He smiled sadly and looked up at the painting on the wall. A grey mare stared back from it, her white lace collar a clear indication of when the artist had made this.

“Who is that?” Twilight asked, “Your family?”

Erin nickered softly, “I don’t know. It was so long ago, and so much of who I am will have been laid to rest long, long ago.” He glanced over at her, “It’s the tears, you see.” He pointed to his eyes, “A little of who we are, a little of our magic, leaks out in every tiny drop.”

“That sounds awful!” Twilight exclaimed.

Erin laughed, “It’s not as bad as it sounds.” He trotted over to a bowl and took an apple which he bit into with a loud crunch, “Normally it wouldn’t make any difference to a wendigo, but should a pony ‘take in’ any of that magic, especially an earth pony…well, poor Silver is the result.”

Twilight screwed her face up in thought, “So you think one of Silver Spoon’s ancestors somehow ingested some of this magic? Some of these… ‘tears’?”

Erin nodded, “However it happened the Spoon line have wendigo magic within them. Ironically, the only way to stave off the effects of the taint now is to-”

“-To take more of the tears!” Twilight’s tail swished as she suddenly realised what all this was leading up to, “The medication is effectively poisoning her, but not to take it would…” A shiver ran down her spine, washing away the excitement of realisation, “Erin, there has to be something we can do!”

“I hope so, Twilight,” Erin smiled sadly, “I really do. If for nopony else, but for young Silver. I’ve grown quite attached to her – if you’ll pardon the pun.”

Twilight leaned back against the table, staring up at the ceiling and it’s elegant chandelier. If she had more time she would have loved to have investigated this incredible place – even if it was just a memory, but right then she had more pressing priorities, “How do I…?”

“Oh, that’s simple” Erin said waggling his eyebrows, “just clop your hooves together three times and shout ‘there’s no place like home’”

“What a load of rubbish!” Twilight snapped in mid clop, “Please, Erin…”

The grey colt let out a loud guffaw, “Aw! I thought you’d fall for it too! Nearly had you though.” He took a breath, “Nope, you’ll just have to wait. In fact, any second…now…”

“TWILIGHT!”

“Oh…oh, my head!” The lavender unicorn sat upright, holding her head against the dizziness, “That’s the second time today!”

Spike grabbed her foreleg and stared into her eyes, “Twi, are you alright? You went all funny there for a moment!”

“A moment?” Twilight squinted at the little dragon and then out of the window. It was still dark, the stars twinkling high in the sky as the moon bathed the room in its pale light. Beside her, the two foals slept peacefully. “How did…?” She looked down at the box beside her and the pair of iron tongs. “Ah, a magical isolation container.”

“I do pay attention sometimes you know,” Spike muttered, wiping his tears away, “You really had me frightened for a minute.”

Twilight tapped the box with a curious hoof, “What did you see, Spike? Tell me everything.”

Spike nodded and then paused, remembering something just as important, “Cocoa?”

********************

“So what now?”

Runcy leaned back in the lounger and took a long draw on his pipe, letting the smoke spill out in a long, thin plume. He’d always envied ponies who could make smoke rings effortlessly. He’d tried of course, but he just didn’t seem to have the lips for it. He gave it another cursory try with the same results.

“Runcy? Hello?”

“Ugh, what?!” Runcy groaned and turned to face the agitated black stallion.

“I said, what now?” Trestle began pacing back and forth, flicking his tail agitation, “Everypony just…left, just like that! What are we supposed to be doing?”

Runcy clucked his tongue, “You can stop that blasted pacing for a start.” He snorted, “You’re making my blood pressure rise just being near you, boy. For the goddesses sake, will you sit down!”

Trestle nickered and dumped himself into one of the red velvet lined chairs, “I tell you Runcy, this is beyond strange. One minute it’s all debating and court stuff, then the next thing you know the princess has gone – just like that!” He gave himself a shake and took out a cigar from his silver case, “Is this normal?”

Runcy shook his head; no it wasn’t. All that way and they’d had one morning session, a lunch break, and for the afternoon session – no Celestia. The lords and ladies of Equestria had been livid and with good reason – many of them had expected to be able to speak to her about the changeling situation, but it appeared now that everything the ruler of Equestria had intended to say on the subject had already been said. The afternoon had been hosted once more by Princess Luna and the more mundane matters of state that could have been put to bed by one of the innumerable clerks that buzzed around the palace like worker bees tending their hive. It was, as Trestle has said himself, ‘beyond strange’. Beyond strange indeed; Runcy only half heard his young friend as he continued to complain about not having had the chance to make his case regarding…whatever it was. Goddesses above, why wouldn’t he shut up! The grey stallion leaned down and took his brandy, swirled it round, and sipped it thoughtfully. Young Trestle was a good pony at heart, he’d known that since he’d first met him as a foal. Unfortunately his parents had forgotten to include one vitally important piece of equipment that should have accompanied him wherever he went: a good pair of ear plugs. Celestia’s arse, that stallion should come with a public health warning.

“…as well as that big mouthed tart with the hunters bump. Did you see that? What sort of…”

Runcy sighed; Trestle just kept on going didn’t he? But really, if he was this ‘friend’ who was allegedly lying to him, then he wasn’t doing a very good job of disguising it. Now that he thought about it though, how did he know that the mystery mare on the ship had been telling him the truth in the first place, and besides that, why did everypony lately seem to think that he was some sort of influential stallion whom they could use in whatever schemes they were cooking up? Worse still was that he still had no idea what these schemes really were, let alone what their goal was. To that end, Veritas were just as damnably cryptic as the pistol wielding creature had been on the ship! Whatever the hell they were up to they obviously didn’t want him to find out ahead of time, but at least there was one advantage – they hadn’t threatened to blow his bloody head off!

“…including that game of dominoes too. I knew the damned thing was rigged, but did I say anything? Nooo, of course not! I tell you, Runcy, if I got a hold of that guy I’d geld him with two bricks and-”

“Trestle?”

“- a piece of…huh? Yeah, Runcy?”

“Shut up.”

“Um…sure.”

Oh wonderful, now he felt guilt too! Runcy huffed and gave Trestle a frown, “If you’d stop talking for five minutes, you may have noticed that everypony is going home.”

“Of course, that’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!” Trestle rolled his eyes, “Why is everypony going? Is that it? Did we really come all this way for one day?”

Runcy shrugged and took another pull on his pipe, “Apparently we did. We’ve been told what the princess wants us to know and now, my dear boy, it is time for us to toddle off home like good little ponies.”

“It’s a right load of old bollocks if you ask me” Trestle snorted.

Runcy chuckled, “Yes, I seem to remember somepony announcing that in a very loud voice in the morning session.” He raised an eyebrow at Trestle who turned bright red in response. “Look, bollocks it may be, but that’s the way it goes here, Tres. Don’t let it get to you, and just be grateful you’re not required to be here all week. The last time that happened poor Lark was in a hell of state when I got home.”

Trestle frowned, “Why?”

“Oh, for…” Runcy clucked his tongue, “Because she missed me of course! Celestia give me strength; don’t you know anything about mares, boy?”

“Not really…” Trestle looked crestfallen, “I’ve never spent that much time away from mine.”

“Well you’re in for treat, my dear Trestle.” Runcy gave him a wink, “Does your relationship the power of good with a few days apart. You mark my words, she’ll be all over you when you get back. Absence makes the heart grow fonder and all that.”

“I don’t know about that” Trestle moaned.

Runcy looked up at the clock on the wall, “Right, come on then, let’s be on our way. The tram will be here in half an hour and I want to there in case there’s a rush.”

Their bags and cases already gone on ahead, the two stallion only had themselves and the clothes they stood up in to worry about now. That, and an unexpected early trip home. Of course, they could have spent another night in the accommodation wing of the palace, but the insinuation from the princess had been all too clear: it was time to go home.

“Lord Runcy?” A short purple stallion in a palace tabard ran up and bobbed his head, “Message for you, sir.”

Runcy took the message and scratched his chin in thought, “Looks like it’s just us two then.”

“Huh?” Trestle took the slip of paper from his friend, “Lord Aura’s going by airship?”

Runcy nodded, “Looks that way. The old bugger usually hates flying too.” He clopped Trestle on the shoulder, “Not to worry my dear fellow, my company’s not that bad, eh?”

Trestle grinned. A few drinks and a pleasant trip home sounded just what he needed right then, and Runcy was right, it was always better with company. Adjusting their coats, the two friends trotted out of the palace into the gathering night.

Chapter Ten - A ripple upon the water

CHAPTER TEN

A RIPPLE UPON THE WATER

The Queen of Waters shuddered as the engines throbbed with power far below. Runcy could understand his friend’s obsession with the things – they really were fascinating, if a little too modern for his tastes. The smoke pouring into the night sky from the smoke stack was evidence that the black stallion’s company was doing something right. Coal and steam were the power source of Equestria’s booming industries, as indeed was magical energy to some degree. The sudden interest in technological innovation had lead some of the more industrious souls to make breakthroughs in scientific advancement and even managed to create some incredible hybrid machines which utilised both mechanical and magical components; amazing…truly, truly amazing. But what was really incredible right then was the fact that it was fast approaching time for dinner and Trestle was nowhere to be seen, and Luna’s ears could that stallion eat! Runcy leaned over the ships railing and watched the almost perfectly still surface of the sea as the great ship ploughed her way through the night. It was no wonder some ponies saw these trips as a ‘romantic excursion’ - the way stars reflected off the water together with the streams of yellow light from the many portholes could pull at even the coldest heart. This, if nothing else, was one of the sights he would never forget as long as he lived: the endless vastness of the sea, the reflection of the stars and the sheer timeless beauty of it all. He smiled; he would be with Lark and Silver a lot sooner than he’d expected, and they expected for that matter. When he got back he’d take them all to Madam Pomade’s tea rooms for cake and tea, if not one of her magnificent evening meals she arranged for her more discerning clients. He especially enjoyed the cream meringues: crispy and slightly chewy pillows of meringue sandwiching thick white cream with just the right amount of sweetness added, those strange green pieces he couldn’t quite identify, and there you were – sheer confectionary heaven. Naturally Lark was the real dessert aficionado of the family, but he had a sweet tooth too – he was just a little more ‘selective’ about what he liked. As for Silver, well, she’d probably have a nose bag of the things if she could. Runcy smirked and allowed himself a quiet chuckle; he’d have a look at the menu tonight and see what he could have. Perhaps they had meringue?

The ship’s engines sent another vibration through the deck. It was strangely comforting, in an odd sort of way, knowing that whatever was making this huge iron beast carry him home was working as it should. Now all he had to worry about was what to have from the generous selection on the evening menu. With a yawn and a stretch, Runcy pushed the door open to the dining suite. Inside the room was well lit, with many of the nobles from the palace already seated and tucking into starters. Runcy let out a sigh; still no sign of Trestle then. The enigmatic young stallion was more than likely having yet another tour of the ship, an indulgence the crew always seemed more than happy to permit for some peculiar reason. He looked up at the young mare in the shipping lines white uniform talking to the waiter and nodded to himself – Trestle may not know what that reason was, but they did. A fit, healthy, and wealthy stallion was a prime target for a single mare, and Trestle didn’t a have a clue did he? Runcy fought down the urge to laugh and gave the passing waitress a smile.

The unicorn mare floated out a notepad, “Good evening, sir, are you ready to order?”

“I’ll have the brie and cranberry please” Runcy asked politely, “And a pot of tea, I think – the old forest blue.”

“Certainly sir.” The mare made a note, “And for your main?”

“I fancy the jalfrezi tonight, with some ginger and turmeric rice too, please.” Runcy hoofed her the
menu.

“Feeling a little adventurous sir?” the mare said pleasantly.

Runcy smiled, “A little.” He knew who else was feeling a little adventurous too, wherever he was. Speaking of which he noticed the look the waitress had given him as she collected the menu. “Still got it, Runcy old boy” he muttered to himself with a grin.

The evening wore on, gently accented by a surprisingly accomplished pianist. He didn’t recognise some of the tunes but they certainly helped create a relaxed atmosphere. The service was excellent too: one starter, one curry, a rum and blackcurrant, were quickly followed by one pipeful of the very finest tobacco from the west country – what more could a stallion ask for? A little guiltily, Runcy was almost grateful the young lad wasn’t there with his incessant chattering. Peace, quiet and the open seas; this was where his heart lay, and all it was really missing was the creak of the wood and the snap of the sails. As the captain of the ship, he could imagine himself waving farewell to his beloved wife as the majestic vessel bore him and his merry crew to exotic climes and swashbuckling adventures of sword and sorcery. Although, not being a unicorn, he could do with a little less of the sorcery and for that matter, less of the sword too. As much as the thought of adventure appealed to him, his skill with a blade had been restricted to fencing lessons as a young stallion at Wheat Halls, and that was about it – he hadn’t so much as picked up a sword since. Not in anger at least. He closed his eyes and felt himself starting to nod off, the throbbing heart of the Queen of Waters lulling him to...What was that green flash?

A rumbling, thunderous sound rattled the windows, sending several glasses, crockery and cutlery clattering to the floor. Some of the patrons jumped up in alarm, but then just as quickly as it had started, everything became calm once more. Runcy clucked his tongue and closed his eyes for a moment, dismissing the sound as… He sat up suddenly. The diaries had spoken of magical devices used which gave off a bright green…flash. Oh goddesses…

As if reading his mind, the door to the dining room burst open and one of the crew leaned in, “Mares and foals to the life boats please. No need to panic everypony, there’s plenty of room and it’s just a precautionary measure.”

One of the passengers stood up, “What was that noise?”

“Just a technical problem, sir, that’s all. We’re looking into it to try and-”

He didn’t get a chance to finish. The room was suddenly filled with another brilliant green flash, followed almost immediately by a deafening bang that blew most of the windows out, showering everypony inside with lethal shards of flying glass. Screams and cries of pain and fear filled Runcy’s ears, adding to the high pitched shriek following the blast. What the hell was that?! Technical problems be damned! He stood up and gave himself a shake, throwing off the myriad tiny shards of glass. Thank Celestia none had gone in his eyes. As he made his way to the door, the floor beneath him suddenly began to pitch, making keeping his balance difficult. Abruptly, it righted itself, but then, slowly, the floor began to tilt once more. Icy tendrils of fear began to grip Runcy’s heart as he was knocked aside by ponies charging past him onto the deck, clamouring and yelling, screaming, calling for friends, family members…it was...unimaginable. A stallion barged past, slamming Runcy into the wall and causing him to cracking his head against something hard and metallic. Wincing in pain he snorted and shoved his way out of the main entrance and out onto the promenade deck. It was utter chaos. The whole ship was alive with activity, with members of the crew desperately trying to get the lifeboats off the davits and filled before lowering them away. High above piercing red distress flares burst in the darkness, sending out a call for aid while bathing the terrified passengers below in their blood red light.

Runcy pushed on, trying to reach a lifeboat. Where the hell was Trestle? Surely he’d be up here with the others, but where? Roughly, he pushed the thought away and moved on. With the sheer number of ponies on deck all heaving and yelling at once, the black coated stallion could be a few feet from him and he’d never see him. Runcy curse under his breath; he’d have to leave all his belongings too. Fortunately he didn’t have much of any significant worth other than his fathers pocket watch which he had in his waistcoat pocket and… “Oh goddesses…” Runcy patted his pockets frantically. The tears! They were in his cabin! Without them Silver could… He gave himself a shake and neighed as he began shoving his way through the crowd until he found the double doors to the stairs and the passenger deck. Here though, it was even worse. Ponies were all shoving and screaming at each other, trying to batter their way to the deck while some were fighting to try and pull suitcases and steamer trunks of all things up to the bloody lifeboats. Runcy couldn’t believe the sheer stupidity, the madness of it all. Perhaps he really had died, and this, where he was now, was his own personal hell. He shook his head and nickered, furious at himself for conjuring such idiotic thoughts. This was no supernatural hell, this was one made by hoof and horn, of steel, magic and equine mind. Runcy had to use his now to find a way past this horror and reach his cabin.

Water flooded through the gaping jagged wound in the great iron vessel’s hull, making her howl her death throws out into the dead calm of the night. The sea, cold and unforgiving, reached out to claim the dying ship, dragging her slowly down into her fathomless embrace for all eternity. About her sloping decks, the screams and howls of those who saw only the icy embrace of the reaper, lost the last of their reason and leaped from the railings that had only a scant few hours earlier seen the happy cheers and waving of loved ones as they departed for new shores. Now, those who had once been so eager to board the Queen of Waters, risked life and limb to escape that which could so easily become their slowly sinking tomb. The shouts of the crew, the bang of the distress flares and the hiss of water snaking its way through the once beautiful and grandest ship of Barbary Nights’s fleet, was drowned out by the deafening groan of iron passing breaking point. Runcy ran, part falling, part rolling, down the tilting corridors, rounding corners until finally…there it was! Oh thank the merciful goddesses! He fumbled for his key, unlocked the door and stumbled over the furniture and cases. His shirts, his ties, his hats, everything would soon be gone – but where, where was it? Case after case was ripped open and searched, the desk drawer, the night stand…it wasn’t there! Runcy’s eyes were stinging from the salt water, the acrid smoke from somewhere in the depths of the floundering ship finding it way to torture him even now. “Where…WHERE?!” Runcy neighed desperately, rummaging through the same cases, the same pockets, but the small jar with
the tears was nowhere…nowhere! “Oh goddesses, no, no, NO! Celestia, Luna, where the bloody hell is it? For the goddesses sake, you can do what you bloody well want with me, but let me do this one thing! Please, PLEASE!”

“Sir?” There was a shout from the door as a crewpony pulled himself partway into the room, “What are you doing in here? For Celestia’s sake, come on, she’s going down!”

“I can’t!” Runcy shouted, staring under the bed, “I can’t just give up! Don’t you see?”

“Is it worth your life?” the crewpony asked desperately, “She’ll be going down any minute, you
fool!”

A resounding cracking sound and accompanying boom from far below shuddered through the vessel and she lurched back suddenly, throwing Runcy and the crewpony onto the stomachs. In a rush, the white coated stallion got to his hooves, “Her back’s broken! Move it you fool or you’ll go down with her!” And with that, he turned bolted up the corridor.

“But…Silver…” Runcy closed his eyes. If he didn’t find them, if he couldn’t, then when would he ever find more of them? Veritas had given him a jar full of them and maybe…maybe they had more, but what if they didn’t? The damned things that made them were extinct, how could he- The ship shuddered once more, and slowly, unstoppably, began to tilt downwards. Runcy nickered, took one last look at the cabin, and charged out of the room. The corridor outside was tilting alarmingly, some of the doors opening and creating deadly pitfalls. Jumping and scrambling, his heart pounding and his muscles burning, Runcy dragged himself along the still lit route to safety. Water was howling up behind him now, snatching the last vestiges of majesty from the ship that had been his iron carriage home to his beloved wife and daughter. Now, that very ship was going to take him to his doom, down into the blackness, never to see them again - and it was all his fault. His own thoughtless stupidity, his own damned foolishness had done this! Why hadn’t he kept the damned jar on him? Why? WHY?! He reached the stairwell, the bottom part flooded, the top…unreachable. Behind him the broiling water was surging up, the sides of the corridor now the roof, the weight of it all hauling him down…down to the darkness. Despair clutched at him and he sank to his haunches in utter helplessness and felt the tears pouring down his cheeks… “Silver…Lark…I’m so sorry, my beautiful girls. I love you both so much…forgive me.”

A green flash, a mind numbing blast of sound and hot gas, and then weightlessness. Runcy let himself go. So…this was death? He waited, expecting pain, fear, darkness and emptiness. Would he go to the herd to be with his mother and father? How would he explain his actions, how could he face them after throwing his life away – and for what? He could only hope for forgiveness, praying that the goddesses would understand. They would weigh his heart and judge him, and then they would decide if he were worthy of the eternal fields of gold and green, the skies of blue and the diamond waters of the lakes of eternity – or oblivion. Unexpectedly, a sense of complete peace came over him, and a feeling of timeless serenity that felt completely at odds with the lurching sensation and the hard surface beneath his back. He opened his eyes painfully and looked about. He was…flying?

“Runcy?”

He looked up into the eyes of a familiar looking earth pony. “Sunny?” Runcy blinked and tried to move, but another pony was holding him down, “What…? The ship…”

Sunny shook his head, “She’s gone, Runcy.” He looked over the side of the sky chariot, the wind whipping his mane, “Thank the gods we found you in time.”

Runcy could feel his eyes closing again, and pain, wracking pain digging into his chest, but… “Oh, no! Trestle!” Runcy shoved the other pony aside and moved to the side of the chariot, making it bank heavily before the pilots were able to correct for the sudden change in balance, “Trestle! Dear goddesses, did you find him? Where is he?!”

Sunny held up a hoof as a look of intense sadness ghosted across his face, “I’m sorry, my dear boy, I don’t know. We came as fast as we could, but we can only carry so many.”

“But there’s hundreds of ponies down there!” Runcy gasped, “For the love of-”

“Most look to have made it away safely in the lifeboats,” Sunny said gently, “Young Trestle is probably in one of them. Don’t worry, the mainland rescue teams are already on scene. Thank the goddesses that the pegasi from the airship saw the distress flares and brought as many sky chariots as they could to rescue ponies.” He nodded to himself, “If we weren’t there…” He smiled slightly, “But you’re here now, and you’re safe. Well…mostly. We’ll need to get those ribs looked at.”

“My…” Runcy winced.

Sunny shrugged, “Imagine my surprise to see you flying through the air, and without wings too! Damned good luck I’d say. Looks like the gods favour you, Lord Runcy, very much indeed.”

Runcy slumped back and let the other stallion in the chariot begin tending to his injuries. They hurt like hell, but the turmoil in his heart was a pain that no pony could ever heal. He stared up at the stars, listening to the sweep of the pegasi’s wings and the wind passing by, “The tears…Sunny, I couldn’t find them. They’ve…they’ve gone. I’ve failed my daughter. I’ve… I’ve failed my family.”

“Gone?” Sunny raised an eyebrow quizzically, “I don’t…oh! Oh, ah…I think I may have a confession to make there my dear boy.”

Runcy’s ears perked up, “What do you mean?”

“Well, you see, I found them in your room when I was looking for you after the afternoon court session. I think you must have gone for a smoke or something, but anyway, I was on my way to arrange my flight and asked one of the couriers working there to pop them back to Lark for you in case you’d forgotten them.” He blushed, “Speaking of which, I think in all the excitement of going home early, I, er…sort of forgot to tell you.” “Sorry.”

All the pain, all the sorrow, all the anguish and the guilt, poured out of Runcy as water out of a bath. Suddenly he could breathe again, his body as light as a feather as a chuckle escaped his lips. Lord Spoon shook his head and watched the stars twinkling in the eternal night sky high above. “Sunny?”

“Yes, Runcy?”

Runcy smiled, “You’re a pain in the arse.” Sunny just grinned, and sat back to let the medical pony do his work.

The flight dragged on, and as much as it wasn’t especially unpleasant, what with the broken ribs, lacerations and broken glass that had apparently been lodged in him from when the windows of the dining room had blown in, Runcy was relieved just to be alive. As much as he would be the first to admit he didn’t believe in them especially, it truly was a miracle Sunny had found him – catching him in mid air of all things. That huge explosion, the green flash... Magic, it had to be. The problem now was that every time he tried to relax, every time he closed his eyes, flashes of images, the terrified push and crush of ponies all trying to get to the lifeboats, assailed his senses as if he were still there. It was something he knew, with absolute certainty, he would be dreaming about for years to come. Goddesses above, let Tres be safe, let them all be safe. The last thing he wanted was to have to travel to his young friends home and explain to his wife why her beloved husband was never coming home again – trapped in a metal coffin at the bottom of the sea. Runcy groaned and shifted in his seat, trying to get a little more comfortable, but it wasn’t easy; this particular chariot looked to be a plain, functional vehicle meant for short trips, not for… He looked over at his friend, “We’re not going back to the airship, are we?”

Sunny shook his head, taking a draw on his cigar, “It’s not safe. Not for us anyway.”

“What do you mean?” Runcy asked. Surviving a sinking ship, the fear, the expectation of death, his missing friend, and now this? Goddesses, what had he done to deserve this?! “Sunny, I don’t like all this cloak and dagger nonsense, so be frank with me.”

The older stallion watched him for a moment, his bright blue eyes reflecting the first light of day as it broached the horizon, “You’re not a fool Runcy, and I won’t treat you like one. The others, well… they don’t know you the way I do, nor do they fully understand how our families have known each other for generations.” He shrugged, “Distrust and deception are part and parcel of being a noble I’m afraid. Even the Primus, as much as he says he trusts you, and me, I doubt he truly does.” Sunny smiled, “Old habits die hard, my dear boy, very hard indeed.” He clopped Runcy on the shoulder, “The truth, Runcy, is that we’re in danger. Well, I thought I was in danger!” He chuckled, “I hadn’t thought that you were, or else…”

“That was why you chose to take the flight instead of taking ship with us” Runcy said quietly, “I know how much you hate flying.”

“Bloody unnatural if you ask me” Sunny sniffed, “No offence to our good pegasi friends of course, but for an earth pony, it’s just not our element.”

“You think somepony is trying to kill you?” Runcy asked raising an eyebrow, “And if so, why?”

“It’s probably easier to show you than tell you,” Sunny explained. He took a lazy draw on his cigar and stretched his forelegs, “But suffice to say, we believe the circle has been infiltrated by those who see us as a threat to the government.”

“A threat to the government?!” Runcy kept his voice down, aware of the keen senses of pegasi, “Bloody hell, Sunny, it’s just an old boys club for funny hoof shakes and getting rat arsed away from the wife. How the hell are we a threat to the government?”

“Because we know things we shouldn’t know” Sunny said seriously, “You know some of it already – that was why the Primus confided in you.”

“Oh for the goddesses’ sake…” Runcy could see a very large pit opening before him; a pit not of his making, and worse still had no chance of avoiding. “That was what all those damned ‘behind closed doors’ meetings were about, wasn’t it? Damn it all, Sunny, I still don’t have a bloody clue what’s really going on here and now I’m becoming embroiled in what – attempted government assassinations of political opponents? Is that what this is?”

“You’re not far off the truth” Sunny replied.

“For Celestia’s sake, I have a wife and child, Sunny, you had no right to drag me into this bloody mess.” Runcy threw up his forelegs, “For that matter, I don’t even damned well know what it is!”

Sunny sighed, “You know about the negotiations with the changeling Queen, don’t you?” Runcy nodded. “But you may not be aware that the ‘expedition’ Celestia spoke of was in reality a punitive expedition into their territory around the time of the attack on Canterlot. An expedition that took us from war, to near genocide.” Sunny shook his head, “Runcy, Celestia knows that we know.”

“Well so what? Did she seriously think ponies wouldn’t find out eventually?” Runcy snorted, “And even if they did, who would believe it?”

“Very true.” The old pegasus nodded slowly, “But do you remember what we said about how she wasn’t able to fight off the changeling queen, the way she is using fillies to control the elements of harmony?” Sunny took a breath and rubbed his eyes, “Many of us have heard rumours, stories from long ago, about a ‘relationship’ Celestia had with a being from another world, one who stole her heart – and her power.”

“Oh come on!” Runcy sniffed loudly, “So the old girl had a coltfriend, is that really all that surprising? She’s probably had more stallions in the sack than I’ve got hairs on my arse. Why do you think so many want to join the royal guard? The pay?” Runcy barked out a laugh, “They all
fancy a shot at the big time, Sunny, so no…I wouldn’t be so quick to believe fanciful stories.”

“Fanciful?” Lord Aura replied, “You know Runcy, considering how much you like reading about your ancestors, I’m surprised to hear you dismiss it out of hoof like that.”

Runcy fixed his friend with a look, “I’m not, I’m simply suggesting that in all likelihood it was just a stallion she took a fancy to. Stories become warped over time; changed from storyteller to storyteller to make the tale more interesting to their audience.” He raised an eyebrow, “And yes, I have heard that story before – it’s as old as the hills and has more variations to it than you can shake a stick at.”

“And what about the seventh element?” Sunny asked, “The crystal of darkness? You recall what we spoke about, yes?”

Runcy’s ears perked up, “Seventh element? Ah, the crystallised darkness you spoke about that’s mentioned in Starswirl’s diary.”

The green stallion smiled, “Indeed.” At Runcy’s exasperated expression he relented, “Look, Runcy, in all honest it probably isn’t one of the elements of harmony at all, but that’s what the investigators are calling it.”

“You’ve found it?!” Runcy asked in surprise.

Sunny shook his head, “No, but we have some leads we’re looking into at the moment, and…some other projects that we’re working on.” He sat up and leaned towards his friend, “Runcy, can’t you feel it my boy? The world is on a knife edge; sure as there’s a hole in my arse, the changelings will recover their strength and come looking for blood. Next week, next year, it doesn’t matter – I can assure you they will come, and Celestia does not have the power she once had – we know that from Starswirl the Bearded’s diary. We, as a nation, do not have the strength to repel an attack from a foe such as those let alone our more, what you may call, traditional enemies.”

“But she’s already stated that the army is going to be modernised” Runcy replied honestly, “You know I have my reservations, but don’t you think you’re jumping the gun here?”

“You think?” Sunny sighed, “I don’t suppose I can blame you.” He rolled his shoulders, wincing at the aches and pains that age brought. Sunny leaned back and stared up at the lightening sky, “You remember what Starswirl said about the darkness being removed from the princess and it being lost over the forest?”

Runcy closed his eyes as realisation washed through him, “That’s what this is about, isn’t it? This ‘seventh element’ is the ‘darkness’ the wizard referred to – the power that Celestia lost.” He shook his head, “Good goddesses, Sunny, if this is true, if you find it…”

“If we find it, it could be the key to a power that we could use to bring Equestria back from the encroaching night, Runcy.” Sunny passed his friend a flask of brandy, his eyes shining with enthusiasm, “Can you imagine? The power of the princess, the strength to save our people from a fate that is simply too terrible to comprehend.” He looked about him at the orange glow of the sun, the blue of the sky tinged with its warming light, “This, Runcy, all this…is Equestria. It is our home, our heritage and our future. If we don’t protect it, if we don’t fight for it, everything our ancestors fought and died for would be for nothing. You need to face the reality of it my friend – we are facing the end. We are the last line…if we fall, the fate of our loved ones, our families and our children, will be sealed.” He clopped his friend on the shoulder, “Primus asked if you will stand with us, Runcy. Now I, as you friend, ask you: will you stand with me and fight for our home?”

Runcy felt a shiver run through him. Was all of this true? Was it…was this what Veritas had been moving towards? He felt sick inside, and yet also…excited. He’d never wanted power, he’d never wanted anything more than to see his daughter happy and healthy, but if all this was true and the changelings did strike as they had before – what would happen to Silver, to Lark, to the thousands, millions of ponies in Equestria? The changelings would see them as nothing more than food to be drained and left to die, empty, cold… and alone. He couldn’t let that happen. Dear goddesses, was this what Golden had fought for? To see their princess weakened, attacked in her own home and left lying at the hooves of one of those…those things? He felt a rush of ice cold burn through him, his ears and hooves tingling. Runcy gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes; he knew now, he knew what he had to do. Taking a cleansing breath he turned to his friend, the image of a white mare in gold and silver armour blazing in his mind,

“Tell me what I have to do.”

**********************

Coal dust, smoke, fire and heat, the sweating, heaving bodies of working ponies shovelling food into the insatiably hungry mouths of iron boilers – it was hell for some, but for others…it was home. Steam hissed incessantly around them in the eerily lit darkness of the boiler room while the shadowy figures of ponies tended the heart of the metal beast. Trestle stared in amazement at the sheer scale and wonder of it all. Above him, around him, stretching off into the distance, the enormous machinery moved with a musical rhythm all of its own. This was the heart of the ship – the sheer power of it all hidden deep down in the bowels of the iron lady, pushing her through the seas around Equestria. If there was one thing to be said about it all though; it was loud.

“These are the boilers” the unicorn mare next to him shouted, “We don’t use them all until we’re at full steam to conserve coal.”

“Don’t scrimp on my account!” Trestle quipped, “There’s plenty more where that came from!”

The mare chuckled, “We need to have enough to get to our destination though. It’s a long way to row the old girl!”

The black stallion smiled broadly, “How many work down here, Soot?”

“About eighty or so officers, stokers, fireponies and greasers” the mare bellowed, “We have two ponies per boiler, with the reserve teams up forw’d resting so we can have continuous maintenance of the engines.”

Trestle nodded, leaning close so she hear, “It must be very hard work!”

“Very!” she shouted back.

All about them the sound of the engine permeated everything. You could see it, hear it, even feel it through you – dum-da-da-dum-da, dum-da-da-dum-da…

“What do you call it?” Trestle shouted.

“Triple expansion engine” the grey and black spotted mare replied, scratching her short mane, “You see those large cylinders? They’re the pistons.” She pointed up into another part of the whirling assemblage of rods that slid up and down, round and round, in a mesmerising display of Equestrian ingenuity. “High pressure steam enters the cylinders from there, moving the first piston. From there it enters the mid-pressure cylinder and finally into the low pressure one.”

“And this moves these ‘pistons’?” Trestle asked.

Soot grinned, clearly happy to explain to another pony the intricacies of her beloved engine room, “That’s right!” They moved along, dodging past the myriad of busy engine room inhabitants, “The engines were arranged like this to help reduce vibration.” She stood on her hind legs and motioned towards the towering dark shapes above them, “You still get a bit of course, but this arrangement gives you a much smoother ride.” Soot nodded towards several unicorns, marked out more by their glowing horns than any of the meagre artificial light, “Those chaps are the oilers – they nip in and out of the old girls bits and pieces keeping her slick and well lubricated.” She gave Trestle a wink, “Good advice for any pony, wouldn’t you say?”

“She’s certainly hot and steamy” Trestle said with a smirk.

Soot gave a raunchy laugh and winked, “Come on, there’s more to see yet!”

The two moved on through the fire lit darkness. Soot was a mare of indeterminate age, and a unicorn who had served on ships at time when they were moving over from sail to steam. Here, covered in coal dust, oil and grime, the spotted mare with the smokestack cutie mark was in her own personal element, flitting for one coal blackened part of the engine to the other like some grimy butterfly. Trestle felt oddly enthralled by the situation – both the engine, and the enigmatic mare.

“This is where we control most of what goes on!” Soot shouted, “Telegraph here sends the orders down to us: slow ahead, full, reverse and so forth. We then move that lever there to confirm the order.”

“What are these things?” Trestle asked, motioning to a bank of brass flaps at the end of long pipes.

“Speaking tubes!”

“What?”

Soot leaned close to Trestle’s ear, holding up her hoof, “SPEAKING TUBES!”

“OH!” Trestle turned and bumped his muzzle into her, “SORRY!”

The mare shook her head and laughed, “DON’T WORRY, YOU GET USED TO IT!”

Trestle marvelled at the bewildering sound that permeated the air around him like a physical force. It was just…everywhere! He followed his guide into a relatively quieter room that was separated from the rest. In this one, enormous steel shafts as wide as tree trunks spun at frightening speed, through to what must have been the stern of the ship.

“Propeller shafts” Soot said, rubbing her ears, “hang on.” She lifted her hoof, “Cover your nose and blow. Helps clear the old hearing tubes!”

Trestle did so and, incredibly, it seemed to work – to a degree, “Hey Soot, what made you decide to work in an engine room then? Did you always want to do something like this?”

“Why does anypony do what they do?” Soot replied, rubbing her forehead. She took off her cap and let her short black and navy blue mane spill down her neck, “You just follow your heart, and your cutie mark.” She leaned down to rummage behind a chair, “I come here sometimes for a bit of peace with a cuppa and a sandwich.”

“Don’t you go to the canteen?” Trestle asked.

“Canteen?!” Soot laughed, “Nah. The canteen for stokers is up in the bow. By the time we got there it’d be time to come back. Don’t like us hobnobbing with the rich folks, dontcha know, what-what!”

Trestle chuckled and accepted a cup of hot tea from the mare, oblivious to the way her pale green eyes watched his every move as he swallowed each mouthful. “Hey…can I call you Trestle?” she asked.

“Sure!” Trestle replied happily. He passed the cup back which Soot accepted with a smile, “We’re friends after all, right?”

“Yeah…” Soot put her cup down and moved towards him, flicking her mane out of her eyes, “Friends…”

“Um…Soot?” Trestle looked at her, a little hint of concern in his heart, “What are you…?”

“It’s dark, it’s noisy…” Soot smiled, “Nopony will see us down here, Trestle.” She brushed past him with a light nicker, her eyes conveying more than her words ever could, “Would you like me to show you…the best part of the tour?”

The black stallion’s heart leaped into his mouth, “Soot, I can’t…I’m married, I…”

“I know.” She leaned in and nipped Trestle’s ear, sending a shock of heat burning through him, “But what happens in the stokers hold…stays in the stokers hold.” She brushed against him, turning her rump to him, “I know you want me, Trestle, I can see it in your eyes. I’ve seen it from the moment you entered my lair.” Soot licked her lips and smiled wickedly, “Do you want some, sir?”

Trestle’s defences melted like ice before the furnace and he let out a rumbling neigh, lunging forwards and grabbing the mare in his forelegs. He knew it was wrong, it was so, so wrong, and yet…the heat, the steam, the smell of the coal, oil and smoke…it was another world, another Trestle. Goddesses forgive him, he was losing control…

“Oh, Trestle!” Soot gasped as the black stallion bore her panting and snorting to the rag strewn iron decking, “Goddesses, I…” She froze, “Did you feel that?”

“Huh?” Trestle muttered, his muzzle deep in the mare’s mane.

“No, Trestle, listen…” She pushed him off her suddenly and looked to the door, “I know my ship and that wasn’t good.” Soot reached for handle, pushed down and carefully opened it. The mare’s large eyes reflected the fireball heading towards her as she stared in open mouthed horror. Suddenly, strong forelegs grabbed her and pulled her roughly away as Trestle bucked the door shut with a deafening bang. Almost immediately all other sound was drowned out by the hellish roar of flames.

“Get down!” Trestle threw himself over the stunned sailor, while flame and smoke lapped the edges of the door. What the hell was that?!

Quickly regaining her senses, Soot pushed Trestle away and reached for the door again, waving off his concerns. “Right…” Taking a breath to steady her heart, she pulled it open and gasped in horror, “Oh…oh, no…”

Trestle pushed in beside her and immediately had to look away to avoid emptying his stomach. Bodies, or rather pieces of them, lay strewn throughout the smoking wreckage of the engine room. What had once been sailors, ponies who Soot had worked with every day, had been reduced to little more than quivering lumps of meat and bone. Occasionally fragments of uniform still clung to dripping pieces of… Trestle closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, “Don’t look.”

Soot pushed him out of the way, “To hell with that! These are my crewmates, my family, and we help each other come hell or high water. We’ll have to check for survivors and see if there’s anypony we can help.”If there was anypony left to help... She took a breath and let out a resounding shout, “HEY! ANYPONY! HEY!”

“HEY!” A shout came back from the darkness, “SOOT? THAT YOU?” A grimy stallion trotted around the corner of an assemblage of pipes and valves with blood trickling from his ears, “I CAN’T HEAR A BLOODY THING!” Suddenly the ragged and half stunned creature dashed up to Soot before rubbing his ears frantically, “YOU OKAY?”

Soot nodded and clopped him on the shoulder “What happened, Crates? Did one of the boilers blow?”

The stallion shook his head, “I DON’T KNOW. I WAS WORKING ON THE NUMBER TWO EXPANSION VALVE AND THE NEXT THING I KNEW, I WAS FLAT ON MY FACE.”

Soot nodded to Trestle and Crates, “Come on, there may be more survivors!”

The engines groaned and creaked beside them, pouring steam from cracked and broken pipes, the wounds of the ship leaking its vital fluids into the cavernous engine room. Thankfully, despite everything the lights were still working. “Thank the goddesses for magic” Trestle murmured. Judging by the sheer size of where they were, finding injured and surviving ponies was going to be a task in itself, but a combination of Soot’s horn and her encyclopaedic knowledge of the vessel soon had them rounding up around thirty ponies in various conditions ranging from concussion, broken bones, to…Trestle couldn’t look, his stomach felt like emptying itself just with the little he could see.

“Bridge? Bridge! This is the engine room. Explosion between number one and number three boilers” Soot yelled into the speaking tube, “Bridge! Damn it, the tubes must have been severed.” She turned to the others, “Get that wreckage cleared away crew, if we have to get out of here in a hurry I want these damned doors accessible.”

Trestle followed where Soot was indicating and saw the twisted and torn metal that had once been two of the ships boilers, now completely unrecognisable. Fire, smoke, steam and water was everywhere. Wait…water? Trestle span round, “Soot! There’s water coming in!” Several of the crew confirmed it:

“Outer hull plates are buckled, chief, we’ve got sea water coming in here.”

“I’m on it! Cloth, get the welding gear and patching kits.”

The sound and bustle of the crew left Trestle standing lost amidst a small army of crewponies, all of them seeming to know exactly what to do with little need for Soot to do much more than join in the task of clearing the twisted metal.

“Upper hatch is clear, Chief!” A voice from up in the lofty heights of the engine room shouted down.

Soot nodded, “Thank Luna for that!” She turned to Trestle, “Keep out of the way, sweet hocks, I don’t want a high society lad like you getting his hooves chipped.”

Trestle spat, “Bollocks to that! I spent my twelfth birthday in the mines digging my first sack of coal. The Coalfords know how to work, Miss Soot.”

The mare clopped him on the rump with a cheeky wink, “Well said!” Soot turned to the others, “With a will boys!”

Work continued as magical lights flashed in the smoky and sooty darkness that covered everything in a layer of coal dust and dirt that choked the lungs, eyes and ears. Throughout it all, the filth covered ponies worked: earth ponies and unicorns, cutting, dragging, clearing, whilst others vented the steam and did what they could to avert another disaster. “Trestle, you can go up top with the wounded. The rest of us will get this fixed up.” Soot bellowed over from the control panel. Even without the engine, the noise of the ponies hard at work seemed even louder somehow.

“And leave you to have all the fun?” Trestle grabbed a piece of iron girder and threw a chain round it, “No thanks!”

Soot shook her head; she’d never understand stallions, let alone nobility. Still, a little fun with the young fellow before he went on his way would have been just the ticket on this voyage. She harrumphed; it would have been! No chance of that now, especially with the amount of injured and, goddesses help them, the dead. She’d never lost a crewpony before. Injured, yes, sick, definitely, but never killed. She couldn’t understand how it had happened either. The Queen of Waters was fairly new ship, and the boilers had only just passed their inspection last week. How the hell could two of them just blow up like that anyway? They’d had a problem last month with a fire in number three bunker, but that wasn’t-

“CHIEF!”

Soot hurried over to the crewpony staring into the now mostly cleared wreckage, “What is it?”

The stoker shook his head, “We’ve found something.” He looked up at her, lost for words.

“What the hell is that?” Soot stared at the small silver egg like thing. It had a tiny green light on it and despite being an inanimate metallic object, it somehow managed to ooze menace, sending a chill down her spine. Her horn tingled furiously. “Get away from it” she whispered, “Everypony, get the hell out of here now.”

“But chief!”

“Damn it, do as I say!” Soot gave her sticky mane a shake and rammed her hat back on her head, “You too sweet hocks.”
“No.” Trestle fixed her with a look, “I don’t leave friends in the lurch, Soot.”

“Bloody…STALLIONS!” Soot nickered and turned to the others, “Well? What the hell are you all waiting for?”

The crew watched her impassively. One of them even laughed, “We don’t abandon our posts, chief. You know that.”

A look was all it took. “Back to work then, all of you. Unicorns to me. I want that thing shielded, but for the goddesses’ sake, no direct magical fields on it. And somepony get me a line to the bridge, will you?”

“Aye, aye, chief!”

Trestle moved closer, “What the hell is that thing?”

“I don’t know” Soot replied honestly. She watched the egg like it was a snake ready to strike, “But I don’t like it, not one bit.”

“Can’t we just chuck it overboard?” Trestle asked.

Soot shook her head, “If I thought it wouldn’t just go off the moment we touched it then yes.” She saw Trestle face and nodded, “I think it’s a bomb.”

Trestle paled. A bomb? Dear goddesses, why?! Equestria had been at peace for so long and they didn’t have enemies other than…the changelings…He closed his eyes and sighed; maybe he should have paid more attention to what had been said in the meeting. He groaned inwardly; it was too bloody late now…

“CHIEF!” A voice for the top hatch called down. “Cap’n asks if you can give him any power. We’re drifting.”

Soot called up, “I can’t give him anything other than my best regards.” She took a breath, “Tell him we’ve got a problem down here and he’d better get his arse down that ladder or I’ll tell his missus what he was doing in port last Thursday!”

“So what now?” Trestle asked.

Soot shrugged, “I don’t know what makes you think I have the answer, sweet hocks” she said bitterly, “I wish I did.”

Trestle did all he could do, returning to help move the wreckage following the directions of the other crew members. At least they were making some headway, even if that…thing, that ‘bomb’ as Soot called it, was hanging over them like a headspony’s axe waiting to fall. Surely she couldn’t be right about it being a bomb though, could she? Where would anypony find such a thing anyway, and why would the changelings try to damage a steamship? Best take his mind off it and just work, just work and try to forget what he’d very nearly done with Soot. What the hell was wrong with him? Was it the oil, the smell of coat and the dark surroundings confusing his emotions? He loved his wife, loved her! How could he betray her like that? How?! Trestle gritted his teeth and hauled for all he was worth, pulling the pieces to one side and heading back for more. His jacket removed and down to his shirt sleeves, he was a mess – a black stained, sweat sodden mess, and he didn’t give a damn any more. If his wife found out, it would be all over. Goddesses forgive him… for that matter he couldn’t forgive himself.

“What’s the damage chief?” a pony in a dark blue tunic with brass buttons appeared through the gloom from the upper gantry. “Captain wants a report asap.”

Soot shook her head, “Have a look for yourself.”

The officer followed her over to where the other unicorns had thrown up glowing overlapping shields around the mysterious device. “What is that?”

“Hell if I know” Soot shrugged, “But I’ve had two boilers blow, my crewmates killed and now there’s something that’s radiating magic unlike anything I’ve ever seen before.” She gave her ear a scratch and huffed, “I’m not one for melodrama, Lieutenant, but I’d say this is some sort of energetic thaumaturgical containment vessel.”

“A what?” The lieutenant asked.

Soot turned to stare at the silver egg shaped thing, “A bomb.”

“A bomb?!” The officer frowned at the device and shook his head, “Are you sure, chief? The captain trusts you, and so do I, but a bomb?”

“Best I can offer” Soot replied, “But if it’s not a bomb, then are you willing to take the chance and leave it here?”

“Can we move it?” the lieutenant asked.

Soot shook her head, “Without knowing how it activates? No. All we can do is keep the thing contained and…” The lieutenant slowly turned, looking up to where the loud groaning was coming from. Soot was already moving, “Hell fire! We have to open the emergency release valves or we’ll have more than crap on our hooves!” Quickly jumping from one part of the engine room controls to another, the chief engineer shoved her crew out of the way, nursing the engine’s controls, “Damp down those bloody boilers!” she shouted, “Open the vents in the upper-”

Trestle ducked instinctively. Scalding hot air as thick as a brick wall blew him off his hooves as it howled through the engine room, an untamed wild hurricane of fury burning all it touched. Screams of pain from the scalded ponies mingled with another – his own. His ears, his forelegs and shoulders, neck…dear goddesses…he was on fire! Celestia help him, he was going to die down here, lost in the darkness – alone, lost and-

“Trestle!”

The stallion opened his eyes, staring up wildly into the face of Soot. He tried to speak, to say something, but his throat was fire, his body burning coals – goddesses help him, it wouldn’t stop, it wouldn’t stop!

“TRESTLE! Look at me, look only at me, we’re going to get you out of here, okay? Can you hear me?” Soot went to touch him and hesitated, looking down at the steaming…thing before her. She swallowed, “Somepony help! Get us some bloody help down here!” As if in answer to her cries the main doors burst open, the relief stoker crew having battered their way through the last of the wreckage emerged into the charnel house of smoke, steam and fire. Soot stood and gave her orders quickly, sending the wounded out and replacing those simply too exhausted to continue. Covered in scalds, his fur hanging off him in blistered, matted folds, the once magnificent black stallion was loaded into a makeshift stretcher made from old sacking and carried out to safety. Soot watched him go. It was probably just as well – poor guy, she hoped he’d be alright. The two of them seemed to have quite a bit in common, if you liked engines. Strange that, really. Nobles didn’t usually have any interest in mechanical things, and goddesses forbid they might get their oiled and polished hooves dirty. But Trestle…now he was different from most she’d met. Perhaps in some other world, some other time, the two of them really could have had something beyond a quick romp in the engine room storage cupboard. And she hadn’t even had that! She smiled bitterly; perhaps one day she’d see him again. She turned to stare at the small silver egg and her smile faded.

Perhaps…

Trestle felt and saw nothing of his surroundings. Everything in his world had been reduced to nothing more than a screaming endless crescendo of white hot agony, his body shrieking its messages into his brain from his tortured hide. Every movement, every jolt, was like he was being sandpapered down to the bone. He’d never live through this – never! “Illustria…I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry…” he muttered, “I’m so sorry…” About him the stokers, gripping the corners of the tarpaulin in their mouths or magic, hurtled up the stairs, never faltering on their way up to the corridor that lead into the crew sickbay. They were still running when the blast rocked the floor beneath them and sent both them and their injured charge crashing into the wall. Trestle shrieked in pain and quickly, mercifully, felt the darkness of unconsciousness pulling at him, taking him down and away into its indifferent embrace. Darkness…empty, cold, wet… All around, voices, muffled and distant came and went with the calming, swaying motion. It was peaceful here, quiet and calm; he wanted to stay…stay forever.

Trestle sighed, letting his mind set itself adrift, barely noticing the green flash that illuminated the world about him. He couldn’t see nor hear much at all now, and it was just as well really…just as well… He deserved this: death. He had dishonoured his family name, his father, his mother, and most of all his beloved Illustria. She would hate him now, and she would be right to. He was a betrayer, a liar, and a pony who wasn’t fit to be called a stallion any more…if he ever had been. Trestle wanted to simply go now, to be cast adrift on the endless seas to vanish into the oblivion of nothingness. It was over, all of it…betrayer… Whether time passed, whether the universe had come to an end and sucked him down into the void, he neither cared nor wanted to feel anything at all. It was time to go, to let go and simply...disappear.

“Hey buddy, give me a hoof with him.”

“Buck me, look at the state of him. You sure he’s alive?”

“Hang on…yeah, he’s breathing – barely.”

“Help me get him loaded boys. Pilot Feather, get your arse up front and kick it into gear girl. This
fella’s gonna need some serious TLC.”

“What’s the point, skip, he’s a goner. Look at him!”

“Belt up and do as you’re bloody well told!”

“Waste of my bloody time…”

Stars came and went. The sky, the blue of day, the sun, the moon, darkness – it was all a jumble now of colours, hues, bright light and the nothingness of the void. Death wasn’t so bad, really. It was just…different, that was all. A bright light appeared over Trestles head, blinding what little sight he had left. The herd was here, they were calling him at last. For what he was worth, he wouldn’t have bothered.

“Nurse, more of the silverwood cream please.”

Trestle could hear the voices, whoever, whatever they were. He wasn’t even sure they were voices – nothing really mattered now after all.

“What about his hooves, doctor?”

“Hmm…no, they’re not too bad. Concentrate on all the affected areas, but make sure you cover the rest of him as well. Several coats should do for now, and then we can wrap him.”

Time probably passed; somehow, somewhere, all according to the unfathomable whims of the gods and goddesses of whoever believed in them. Hah! Who did? If they did, then things like this simply wouldn’t happen would they? Pain, suffering, the sightless, blinding white nothingness. No, if the goddesses were real, if Celestia and Luna were themselves deities, then how could this, any of this, ever happen? Trestle’s consciousness began to waver in and out, taking him from a muzzy, empty void, to a simple nothingness, a sleep like state of peace he never wanted to wake up from. In fact, all he wanted now was to simply let go, to just…drift…

“Hoy!” A voice floated over to him, bright a chirpy, “Hey, you okay there sweet hocks?”

Sweet hocks…nopony called him that but…Trestle opened his eyes into the white light. A pair of big bright eyes stared straight into his, her dappled coat surprisingly clean beneath that mop of mane. Soot smiled at him and winked mischievously, “See you made it then.” She chuckled, “All the bits that matter, anyway.”

Trestle stared down at himself and looked back at her in bewilderment, “Soot? I…am I dead?”

“Dunno, do you feel dead?” she asked.

“How the bloody hell should I know?!” The black stallion snorted and span around in a circle checking his body over, “I’m…I’m not hurt?”

“Nope.” Soot slowly walked around him and gave him the odd prod, “Everything in full working order, my inquisitive stallion.” She shook her head, “Come on then, the rest are waiting for us.”

Trestle hesitated, “Rest?” He blinked and there, just on the edge of his vision, he could see them – the ponies from the engine room: Crates, Cloth, and more, many, many more, all walking towards one single point in the blinding brilliance. He looked around himself and sighed; so… this was it then eh? What a way to go... The queue of ponies was surprisingly quiet, with many of them bearing expressions of surprise, wonderment, confusion, and occasionally…fear. Trestle frowned to himself for even bothering to question such things. After all, did it matter any more? He’d miss Illustria of course, but she’d be here one day and rejoin him. But…what if she found somepony else when she found out he’d passed over to the herd? What then? Oh, Celestia, it didn’t… He sighed and shook his head. Perhaps…perhaps this was just the way of things. Perhaps death, like life, would have a path laid out for him – hopefully one that didn’t end up in searing agony. He shuddered and moved along with the queue, slowly meandering towards a destination that nopony there seemed to even question. What would be the point if they did? Still, at least Soot was there, the pony he’d flung himself on and…well, it was probably best not to think about that too much. Anyway, in the light, clean and trim, she looked completely different. Was it the darkness, the grease, oil and smell of the machinery that had spun his head so completely? She was a quite attractive mare, granted, but looking at her now, he just couldn’t see what had gotten into him. Strange…very strange indeed.

“Name?”

“Soot Smudge.”

The alicorn behind the desk tapped his quill against his bottom lip and ran a hoof down the list of names in the huge book open before him. “Ah, here you are.” The quill floated down into the ink well before being passed to the dappled mare, “Sign here please.”

Soot took the quill in her own magic and passed it back. “What now?” she asked.

The alicorn waved towards a door that simply hung with no visible signs of support in the air a few feet to the left of him. The previous pony had gone through and left it open, leaving a view of the interior of a rather neat office where a black coated mare with half moon spectacles sat behind a desk covered in paperwork. Beside her a green stallion and purple mare stared out at the proceedings. “Soot? SOOT!” The purple mare cried out in joy and ran towards them, her black mane flying out behind her, “Oh, goddesses, my daughter! My beautiful, beautiful baby foal!”

Soot frowned in confusion, “Mum?”

The green stallion trotted close behind her, his hat tilted to one side above a slightly long suffering expression that belied the fact he looked no older than their daughter. “Hello, love” the stallion said in a matter-of-fact manner. He shook his head, “I told you something like this would happen one day, didn’t I?”

“Oh, don’t start that, Brindle!” the mare tutted, rolling her eyes. She suddenly took in the black coated stallion and frowned, “Who’s this?”

“Oh!” Soot released her mother and wiped her eyes before turning to Trestle, “This is my…erm, friend, Trestle.”

“Is it now…” Soot’s father gave Trestle a look that suggested he was not impressed at all. “And you are…what, to my daughter?”

“f…friend, FRIEND!” Trestle coughed, “Yes! Friend!”

Soot chuckled, “Well, come on then ‘friend’, get yourself signed in and let’s see what’s what, eh?”

Trestle nodded. Everything was happening so fast, he didn’t know which way to turn! Taking a breath, he turned to the alicorn and reached for the quill.

“Name?”

“Oh! Erm, Trestle. Trestle Coalford.”

The golden coated alicorn narrowed his eyes and turned the page in his magic, flipping it back and forth. “You’re not on the list.”

“I…I’m what?” Trestle’s heart skipped a beat.

The alicorn shook his head, “No, I can honestly say, you’re not on my list.” He tried a smile, “Sorry about that.”

“Wh…hang on, what do you mean you’re ‘sorry about that’?!” Trestle snorted, “I’m dead!”

“Well it would seem that you are somewhat mistaken on that point” the alicorn replied a little sarcastically, “Now move to one side if you please, I have other ponies waiting you know.”

“Hey, now hang on a minute!” Trestle banged his hoof on the desk loudly, “You can’t just dismiss me like that! What am I supposed to do?!”

The alicorn looked down at Trestle’s hoof and scowled, “Do?” he asked, “Well you can take your hoof off my desk first of all, this is teak you know, not any old rubbish.”

Trestle’s anger began to bubble up, “Sod your bloody desk!” he snapped, “What about me?”

The alicorn sighed and adjusted his spectacles, putting his quill down pointedly, “Listen, Mr. Coalford, the eternal herd is for ponies who have expired. You, however, are not. If you were, you’d be in my book. You are not, therefore you are very much alive.” He flexed his wings and raised an eyebrow, “Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Of course, I’m not an idiot!” Trestle snorted loudly, “I…what, I’m still alive? Then…what am I doing here?”

“It happens from time to time,” the alicorn said with a dismissive wave of his hoof, “I suppose you’ve heard the expression ‘half dead’?” Trestle nodded. “Well, in this case, you quite literally, are.” The strange alicorn raised hoof to forestall him, “Look, just wait over there. You’re already beginning to re-corporealise.”

“Re- what?” Trestle looked down at his body, “I…I can see through myself! Oh, goddesses, I’m a ghost?”

“Gods give me strength…” The alicorn rubbed his face with his foreleg, “No, you’re not a ghost, your soul is going back to your mortal body, that’s all.”

“Oh, well that’s alright then isn’t it!” Trestle’s heart was hammering in his chest, “Bloody hell fire, haven’t I been through enough? What-”

“Trestle?”

The black stallion turned to face the dappled mare who reached out to him and planted a kiss right on his muzzle, “Before you go, this is for you.” She pulled him into the kiss, long and deep, folding her forelegs around him and indulging in the startled stallion until she’d had her fill. Gradually, Soot moved away breathily, “Pity we didn’t have any more time for… ‘other’ activities, sweet hocks,” she whispered in his ear, “Remember me, and the rest of us, okay?”

“Y…yeah…” Trestle shivered, his lips tingling with the afterglow of the kiss. He watched her, saw her waving to him as she walked through the door with her parents, disappearing, the white clouds swallowing her, the pony standing over him…

“Shhh…don’t move, you’ve been through a great deal, my friend. You need rest now; plenty of rest.” The teal stallion motioned to a nurse in a pink uniform who passed him a clipboard, “We’ve covered you in a cream which will help regenerate the skin, so you’ll find your movement is going to have to be restricted for a few days while it takes effect. We’ve covered your body in a breathable wrap that will help the medication stay fresh and do its job.” He motioned to the nurse, “If you need to go to the toilet then the nurse will take care of that for you. For now, just try and relax while you get well.”

“D…Doctor…” Trestle tried, his throat raspy and dry.

“Yes?”

“Did…did anypony else…make it?”

The doctor nodded, “Many did I’m please to say, but the casualty list is still being sorted out by the port authorities. Was there anypony in particular you were wanting to find out about?”

Trestle went to nod instinctively but forced himself to remain still as the doctor had instructed, “My…my friend, Lord Runcy…Runcible Spoon, and the chief engineer, Soot Smudge.”

The doctor nodded to the nurse who made a note, “I promise we’ll do our best to find out for you, Lord Coalford.”

And with that the sound of hooves faded away into the distance. White light, a different light, made the room feel suddenly cold and sterile. Occasionally a different coloured light would blink and he found himself counting the seconds before each flash: one, two, three, flash, one, two, three, flash, one… Slowly, gently, Trestle drifted off into a fitful sleep. There, the darkness and gentle nothingness of a dreamless sleep awaited him, and he was glad of it. The terror of the engine room: the sounds, the steam, the screams of the wounded and dying – he would never forget…never. “Soot…” he whispered helplessly, “I’m sorry, I’m so, so, sorry…” He sniffed back a tear but even that stung.

“Tres?”

Trestle opened his watery eyes to a tissue dabbing his cheeks and the blurred image of a mare in a pink and white dress, “Can you hear me?” Trestle took a sip of water from the tube the medical team had left near his mouth. As kind and thoughtful as that was, he couldn’t help but feel like some bizarre medical experiment. “Lusi?” he breathed, “Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me, who did you expect? ‘Soot’?” The mare huffed, “Well, I suppose I should be glad you’re back here alive and…not so well.”

Trestle closed his eyes and sighed; he deserved this, and Illustria’s reaction was all too typical. He loved her, he really did, but sometimes she just had this matter-of-fact way about her that made him feel as though he were a piece of furniture. Still, he’d never lied to her, and he wouldn’t now.

“Who’s Soot? One of your friends?” She asked.

Trestle swallowed, keeping his eyes staring at the ceiling, “She was one of the stokers on the Queen of Waters – the chief engineer.”

“Oh?” Illustria took a grape from the fruit bowl and munched on it thoughtfully, “And where is she now?”

“I don’t know” Trestle replied honestly, “I think…I think she’s with the herd now.”

There was a long pause. “Tres, did you and her, ‘do’ anything together?” She paused, “Please, tell me the truth.”

Trestle felt another tear trickle down his cheek, “I kissed her.” A flood of guilt seared through him as hot as his skin… and it hurt…it hurt so much more than the pain of the scalds. “I lost control.”

“Was she beautiful?” Illustria asked calmly, “A mare with fine curves, sleek legs and a tail trimmed just so?”

Now she was baiting him. Trestle fought back the urge to shout, to scream and howl to the world how sorry he was. Goddesses, this was torture – worse than torture even! He gritted his teeth and kept his voice level, “No, she was quite plain really. Early twenties, covered in oil, sweat and grease from working down in the engine room.” Trestle waited for coming storm.

“Hmm, you know, I thought it was something like that.” The terracotta mare took another grape and popped it into Trestle’s mouth, “You do talk quite a lot in your sleep, Tres.”

A shiver ran through the black stallion’s body as tears sprung anew from his burning eyes, “I’m sorry, Lusi.”

“I know,” she said calmly, “I thought something like this might happen. There you are, a young stallion in your prime: wealthy, handsome, and with no wife in tow. How could any mare resist such a tempting prize?” Illustria sighed, “Is that what you liked about me? That I was a ‘plain’ girl?” Trestle could see her now, in her farmers garb covered in mud and straw, looking at him with that curious expression of hers that he’d fallen so hopelessly in love with. He smiled, “I fell in love with the farmer’s daughter. Muddy, sweaty from a days work and with straw in her mane.” He gritted his teeth, trying to fight back the emotion, “I loved her from the first day I met her. And now, I’ve lost her. I never deserved her in the first place.”

“No…no you didn’t.” The mare moved closer and stared into Trestle’s eyes; her terracotta coat, as fragrant as it had ever been, smelled of fresh hay and strawberries, her emerald green eyes as bright as gemstones glistening with tears of her own. She brushed her cream and white striped mane to one side and planted a gentle kiss on his muzzle, “But I still love you, even if you were unfaithful to me.”

“Oh…oh, goddesses, Lusi, I’m…”

“Stop it.” She kissed his again and grinned broadly, “You haven’t lost me, silly. And anyway…I’m the one who should be saying sorry.” She sighed, “I nearly lost you, and here I am, fussing about something like you snogging a boiler room mare.”

Trestle opened his mouth to reply, but couldn’t. It wouldn’t make any difference; what he had done he had done and Illustria knew it. Suddenly she grabbed his muzzle and pulled him into a deep kiss, huffing and pawing at him with a frightening urgency that took Trestle’s breath away. “Lusi…Lusi, Ouch! Ow, hey! Careful!” Trestle winced as his wife, lost in her own world of need, grabbed him around the neck.

“No” she whispered into his ear, “I need to wash you clean. I have to drive any thoughts from your mind of that ‘other mare’ and remind you why, Mister Coalford, that you are mine.” Illustria licked the edge of his ear, eliciting a whimper despite his condition. “You know, seeing you wrapped up here like a ham in a griffin’s shop, is quite useful really.”

“It…it is?” Trestle croaked nervously.

“Mmm…” Illustria smiled, “I can do whatever I want to you, and you can’t lift a hoof to stop me.”

“What…?” Trestle froze as he felt a hoof trace down his side. The crinkling noise of the sheeting sounded like crackles of electricity, her hoof little more than a faint sensation down his flank.

“Hello…” Illustria’s voice drifted up from the bottom of the bed, “Everything still intact I see. Pity about your tail, but that’ll grow back.”

“My tail?” A sudden thought rushed through Trestle’s mind – his tail had… “OH! Oh, goddesses…!”

A muffled voice came back to him from the depths, “Oh…shush…”

********************

“What do you mean ‘nothing’?” Twilight threw her hooves up in the air in disbelief, “you must have seen something! Come on Spike, think!”

The little dragon frowned, “I keep telling you, Twi, all I did was touch the book and you collapsed. A few seconds later and here we are.” He looked into her eyes helplessly, “Oh, come on Twi, give me a break!”

Twilight clucked her tongue, “I know Spike, but it just doesn’t make any sense. I was just sitting here, like this and then you touched the diary. You, not me! How can you-”

“You had your left hoof on the bed” Spike said quietly. He lifted Twilights foreleg, “There you go, like that.”

Twilight froze, looking at the still sleeping filly, the place the diary had been, and...wait...of course! “Thaumaturgical conduction theory and practice!”

Spike rolled his eyes, “I’ll go and get the book then...” Solemnly he stomped off down the stairs while Twilight stood up.

“Oops! Better keep it down or we’ll both be in bother.” Quickly and quietly, she hurried down the stairs to the ground floor and set up a sound deadening spell around the bedroom – far simpler to do that then to cover the whole of the library. Of course, it also avoided the distinct possibility of having to deal with overtired fillies.

“Here you go,” Spike said passing Twilight a green fabric bound tome, “Thaumaturgical Conduction, Theory and Practice, by Professor Thumble Crumbs.” He chuckled, “Wouldn’t like cleaning up after him with a name like that!”

Twilight clucked her tongue at Spike’s terrible pun and took the book in her magic, floating the ancient publication over to the reading table. In typical Twilight style, she quickly located the chapter she’d been looking for, “Here” she said taking a sip of her cocoa, “This chapter is all about infusing magic into inanimate objects so that they can be accessed at a later date. It’s a sort of magical memory storage device creator.”

Spike sniffed, “Naturally.”

“But this is some seriously advanced stuff, Spike. What’s puzzling me is that since the diary was written as a place to record memories in the first place, why bother placing a spell on it? Was it to take the reader into the memory of the writer to give a visual reference to the text?” She tapped her chin in thought, “But if that were so, how did this affect Silver the way it did and how is Erin connected to this?” She shook her head, “Or is he in her head at all? Hmm...”

“Um, who’s Erin?” Spike asked.

Twilight waved the question off and turned back to the book, “I wonder if memories can become trapped somehow in the magic of the spell – not the ones the creator intended, but others...” She nodded quietly to herself, “Spells can deteriorate over time and this one is one of the oldest i’ve ever seen.”

“How can you tell?” Spike asked.

Twilight shrugged, “It’s just a feeling you get; like walking into a really old house.” She turned the page and read on, “It’s possible the spell is becoming unstable and that means potentially unpredictable too.” She huffed and gave herself a shake, “I don’t like it Spike, and I don’t think young Miss Spoon here should be reading any more of them either.”

“More adult orientated, huh?” The little dragon asked.

Twilight shook her head and shut the book with a snap, “No, I mean it’s dangerous. We need to isolate the spell until we can repair it or remove it.”

“Um, we have though haven’t we?” Spike asked. He began picking his sharp teeth with an equally sharp claw, “It’s in the isolation box, so it can’t cause any more harm.”

“Well we can’t leave it in there forever can we?” Twilight said, flicking a speck of dust off the lid with her tail, “We’re going to have to do some more research and find out what’s what!”

Spike sighed and got to his feet.

“Where are you going?” Twilight asked in surprise.

The little dragon wandered off into the kitchen, carrying the tray of empty mugs, “I think we’re going to need a refill.”

Twilight smiled and settled back into an enjoyable evening of her favourite pastime. Chalk dust flew, scrolls were consulted, books checked and diagrams and magical charts laid out for quick reference. Soon, covered in ink smudges, pencil rubbings and chalk, Twilight made the final adjustment to her calculations and tapped the focussing crystal above the brass framework which Spike was still setting up around the containment box.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Spike asked, “Maybe it’s best left in the box?”

Twilight carefully adjusted one of the frames nodes, “And how would we learn anything then? Come on Spike, where’s your sense of adventure?”

“Asleep in my bed” Spike muttered.

Twilight peered at him over her spectacles, “What’s that?”

Spike twisted the last part of the frame into place, “Ready when you are!”

Twilight rolled her eyes and returned to indulging herself in her craft. The frame, a set of bronze, brass and silver worked rods and wires, held magically charged crystals and gemstones that had been calibrated to precise thaumaturgical wavelengths. She took a sip of her cocoa and felt the electric thrill of excitement make her tail tingle. She’d been waiting for this; to be able to try out her newest acquisition – the…

“Magical Inference and Materialisation Grid – Mark Two.” Spike read from the cover of the box, “Mysteries of the Arcane, REVEALED!!!” He turned the box over and clucked his tongue, “This device should not be used in an urban environment. Recommended minimum safe distance for activation is two hundred yards. Do not allow children to play with this device. Risk of fire,
electrocution, drowning and explosion.” He looked up, “Sounds perfectly safe to me” Spike said sarcastically, “It goes on for another paragraph about the various mortality risks. Do you want me to go on?”

“Don’t be such a worry wart,” Twilight said, channelling magic into her horn, “you can’t learn anything without taking a few risks.”

“You did hear me read out the ‘minimum safe distance’ part, right?” Spike asked, “We’re kinda indoors here, so rather than two hundred yards, we’re more sort of ‘one’?”

Twilight ignored him, “Put your glasses on spike.”

“Oh, joy...”

“Ready?” Twilight took a breath, barely able to contain her excitement. “Lets do science!” A quick pulse of magic from her horn and the frame began to hum into life, sending a warm tingling sensation through her. The feel of a magical field building up was familiar, and yet always that little bit different each time. Every unicorn had their own unique ‘frequency’ of magic, it was one of the ways she could nearly always tell Starswirl’s spells from other wizards, but this one was very strange indeed. It was as if something had intruded on the original magical hoofprint and tried to overlay it somehow. It was probably her imagination, but worth noting for later. In matters of research, you never overlooked anything no matter how small. Twilight nodded to Spike, “Now!”

Obediently, the little dragon, sporting his thick goggles, apron, thick gloves and long iron tongs, gripped the edge of the containment box’s lid and paused, “Um, Twi? The girls?”

Twilight’s attention never wavered, “Shield spell.”

“Ah...” Spike shook his head and carefully lifted the lid, flinching back as if something was about to attack him – it wasn’t. Slowly he opened his eyes and stared up at the large green image of what looked like some sort of green box made up of lines that pulsed with unseen energy. “Well, that was unexpected.”

Glowing and pulsing, the thin cube shape hung suspended in the air above the large red focusing crystal. Twilight’s eyes went wide, “Excellent...” She lifted a small sheet of paper in her hoof, nodded, and began making notes furiously. Meanwhile, Spike sat back and watched with a mixture of fascination and boredom as Twilight’s magic pulsed, making the image of the cube rotate, focussing, zooming in and out – it was quite awkward on the eyes really. He shrugged and munched down another biscuit; it didn’t do to interrupt Twilight when she was on one of her ‘exploratory research missions’, even one’s that had him genuinely intrigued. He’d had a look at the diary
himself, but it hadn’t done anything to him – perhaps it just didn’t work on dragons. Just in case, he checked his claws and tail – all still very much attached. Twilight was in her element now well and truly, rushing about here and there, tweaking this, twiddling that. He hadn’t seen her this lost in her work for quite some time, and to be fair, it was good to see her happy like this. Twilight was a young mare who loved nothing better than studying things, and this, whatever it was, was just the thing for her. She’d been strangely distant of late, and it all started around the time the Starswirl exhibit came to Ponyville. Whatever it was bothering her though, she’d never told him, but she’d been spending a lot more time than usual lost in her books and travelling to Canterlot or the ruins of the old castle to find ancient books. He grinned to himself; pity she hadn’t found a spell to change her coat colour lavender again! Now, if only he could find his camera…

“Spike...” Twilight’s voice was a low whisper, “I’ve done it.”

“Huh? Done what?” Spike brushed the evidence of his latest biscuit away from his muzzle, “Why is it glowing like that?”

Twilight’s eyes gleamed in the bright green light, “Because I fixed it.”

“What, you fixed the spell?” Spike asked, genuinely surprised.

Twilight nodded, “It was a memory spell, locked into the diary.” She motioned towards the cube as it simply sat there, still...and silent, “I was right when I said the spell was designed to work alongside the written word. It was clever, very clever indeed, but despite some deterioration It looks like somepony has interfered with it.” She lifted her notepad and drained the last of her cocoa, “I found a newer spell – one that appears to have been deliberately designed to alter a readers perception, effectively making them ‘think’ like the character in the memory.”

“What, so you think somepony reading it would start thinking they were somepony else?” Spike asked.

Twilight nodded, “That’s my guess.” She glanced up at the balustrade and the ponies sleeping beyond, “I think that’s what happened to Silver Spoon. The memory of her ancestor affected her quite profoundly – possible more than it would with a non-family member because of the genetic disparities.”

“But you managed to get rid of it, right?” Spike asked, “I mean, the diary is safe now, yeah?”

The once lavender unicorn grinned broadly, “Do you want to find out?”

“EH?! NO!” Spike squeaked, “I’m not touching that thing!”

“Suit yourself.” Twilight stood up and brushed herself off, “I think I’ll go and have look for myself at this ‘Golden Spoon’. She sounds like quite the mare.”

“You’re not going into that diary thing again are you?” Spike shot to his feet and rushed over to his friend, grabbing her leg in his little claws, “Don’t! Please, Twi, I don’t think it’s safe.”

Twilight gently moved him away, “Thanks Spike.” She gave him a kiss on the forehead, “But research is never without some risk. Anyway, I’ve fixed the spell and the intrusive one has been removed so there’s nothing to worry about.” Spike’s worried expression gave her pause, “Spike,
honestly, it’s perfectly safe. You can always stay here if you want to.”

“What if we need to get out in a hurry?” Spike asked, “Twilight, I don’t-”

“Here.” Twilight showed him a blue gemstone on a gold cord, “I’ve tuned it to the spell. If we’re in there more than an hour, it’ll break the spell matrix and pull us out.”

“Us?”

“I’ve made one each.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “If you’d been paying more attention instead of eating all the biscuits, you’d have seen me doing it!”

“Oh...” Spike stared at the open packet and the crumbs inside, “So...it’s safe though?”

“Mmhmm!” Twilight nodded towards the cube floating over the diary, “Hold my hoof.”

Hesitantly Spike reached out, “Okay, so what happens ne-”

Chapter Eleven - The god of the mountain

CHAPTER ELEVEN

THE GOD OF THE MOUNTAIN

Golden adjusted the straps to snug herself down for the journey and nodded to the pilot. The worst part she’d found about flying was the initial lurch into the air that felt as though you’d left half your stomach behind. She’d only ever flown twice in her life, so maybe it did get easier over time – but she doubted it. Earth ponies were creatures of the land, and in some corner of her mind her natural instincts were screaming at her that hurtling through the sky in a chariot was going against every rule of nature that made her what she was. She shrugged it off; it was probably little more than simply being unused to it. After all, wearing armour and waving swords around was something that was likely to have been just as alien to her ancestors as this. Come to think of it, wearing armour and waving swords around was something alien to most ponies – most normal ponies at any rate. Golden smiled wryly to herself; she was who she was, and nothing could change that now. Besides, although she’d had her reservations early on in her career she’d eventually come to discover that she actually liked soldiering: it gave her drive, purpose, and sore hips too – all that bloody armour…

“You okay in there?” Vane shouted. He drew alongside, his wings beating in what looked to be a leisurely fashion, but judging by the speed they were travelling, Golden doubted it was anything but.

She gave him a wink, “Ready when you are Flight Captain.”

“That’s what I like to hear! We’re a few minutes out, so get yourself set.” Vane’s armour, light and cut to allow ease of movement, flexed as he snapped off a salute, “Who wants to live forever anyway?” And with a single stroke of his wings, he shot ahead like a bolt from a catapult.

Golden was still in mid-salute by the time the enigmatic captain was little more than a rapidly diminishing speck in the distance. Checking her armour one last time, Golden adjusted the straps, buckles, her sword and helmet. It was a habit she’d developed to the point where it was all automatic, but a good one to have nonetheless; poorly maintained or fitting gear could mean the difference between life, and a very messy end on the battlefield. The goggles she’d borrowed from Vane though didn’t quite fit as well as they could, but at least they kept most of the wind out of her eyes. From what she’d seen, pegasi habitually wore them, and their helmets even had them built in in some cases. At first she’d thought they were simply for show – the flying ponies were already notable for being flamboyant, but now that she thought about it, having something as small as a bee hitting you at the speeds pegasi could fly didn’t bear thinking about. Taking a breath, she ran her hoof idly over the throwing spears in the rack beside her. Each one was surprisingly heavy, with a sleek steel tip designed for maximum penetration when thrown from above. A long cylinder looked to have been wrapped around the shaft to add more weight to the spear and would, Golden thought with a shiver, go through armour like a hot knife through butter. Today however, the creature they were hunting had no armour, but were, according to what she’d been able to determine, more than big enough to deter predators without it. From what she’d read, even dragons avoided the things. What chance had her troop had? Golden felt a change in the direction of the chariot and looked up to see a flight of pegasi directing them down towards a clearing – a very familiar looking clearing. She closed her eyes and tried her best to clear her head; even from this distance it gripped her heart with fear, fear and...anger. They’d been taught in class about the dangers of leading through emotion, about how allowing your feelings to influence your decisions could potentially bring about a disaster of your own making. Now was the time for her to keep her mind empty of emotions. What had happened had happened, she had no control over that, but what she did have control of was herself, and as the leader of Epsilon troop, she would do her duty to her friends.

“Golden?” It was Zephyr, “Skipper says we’re going to take a look round the clearing before the recovery team get here.”

Golden nodded. Vane had told her earlier that the pegasi were providing aerial cover as well as leading the hunt for the ursan while the ground troops, flown in by other pegasi, cleared away the bodies and equipment. Now that the fog had cleared the mountain no longer looked like the terrifying and dread place it had when she had been there, tramping through the cloying fog with water dripping off her fur while mud sucked at her hooves. No, now it looked like a place of peace, replete with the majestic gentleness of nature, and all the deceptive grace of a sleeping cobra. The weather could change here in minutes, and she had developed a healthy respect for this place of death, if for no other reason than to mourn her friends. Just below her, the trees skimmed by, the chariot banking into an increasingly tighter downward spiral until they landed in a rush of wind from the pilot’s wings.

“You okay?” Vane trotted up and gave her a nod, “If you want, you can go and join the scouting teams and-”

“No...” Golden shook her head, “I have to do this, Vane. Please.”

The cream coated stallion paused, watching her with those big bronze eyes of his and then nodded, “I wouldn’t have expected anything else.”

Golden went to look away but turned back to face the pegasus captain levelly. Just for a moment, just for the tiniest sliver of a second, she thought she saw a ghost of a smile cross his face. She blinked and tried to shake off the tingling feeling running through her body. It may be warm in the sunlight, but there was still a chill in the air here, a hint of winter and damp that felt as though it were seeping into her very bones. Speaking of which…

Several pegasi had already dragged the stiff and soaking bodies of her fallen comrades to the edge of the clearing and were busy covering them in sheets ready for transport back to the academy and from there...home. The sun warming the ground, the bright light and serenity of the mountains made a mockery of what Golden saw before her: death. Mare after mare, their armour rent and their carcases stiffened from rigour mortise, no longer looked like the trainee officers she once knew. Now, theylooked like little more than…things. Nameless, shapeless things. Golden lifted her head and gritted her teeth; these empty vessels were nothing, her friends had gone, they were with the herd now and safe from the horror and cruelty of this world. But she, their commanding officer, would remember them...remember them as they were: full of hope for the future and looking forward to a rewarding career in the armed forces of Equestria, to be able to answer the call of the princesses to defend their home and loved ones should the need ever arise. Some were prideful, some wilful, all of them without exception… friends. She walked over to the remains of the supply cart to stare at the torn canvas panniers, ripped almost beyond recognition. And there, embroidered on them in black thread, the army letters ‘E.Q’. Golden turned them over and shook her head in disbelief. None of this seemed real. None of it.

“Yours?” Vane asked.

“No.” Golden put the panniers back on the cart – they were useless now anyway, “No, these belong to a pony who survived what happened here. Thank Celestia she wasn’t wearing them when that damned thing attacked – at least one of my troop made it back.”

Vane moved closer and lifted the torn and ragged remains curiously, “Why would her panniers be here then?”

Golden huffed, “There’s an easy answer to that. She was feeling sick and we put her packs and panniers on the supply cart. If it hadn’t been for her falling behind we’d probably be just another pair of corpses for you to collect today.” She looked about at the ponies working nearby, “That ursan certainly did a number on that pack. The damned thing was probably after the emergency rations.”

“I don’t know...” Vane lifted up the remains of the panniers and sniffed them, “Ursans don’t usually go for pony food – they’re carnivorous.” He motioned towards the supply crates that his troops had stacked to one side, “It hasn’t touched the main supplies here.”

Golden stared across the clearing at the bodies – there were only twelve. That left twenty seven unaccounted for from the original forty one in the troop when she counted herself and Lacy. She shook her head and slammed her hoof down to stop herself fidgeting with her sword hilt. That figure kept running through her mind over and over again: twenty seven...twenty seven lives...no doubt sitting in that damned things belly, or scattered across this mountain. Where there survivors? Did some run and simply get lost in the fog and the unfamiliar surroundings? Vane’s ponies, with their incredible eyesight, had been out searching and hadn’t found any. The horrible truth of it all though was as clear as day in the cold mountain air: the ursan had...eaten them. Golden felt a shiver run through her and turned to the captain, “Vane? I want to find them. Whether that monster has eaten them or not, I don’t want them listed as missing. They need to come home.”

Vane cocked his head to one side, staring at the ground as if he could read something there Golden couldn’t. Eventually, he looked up at her and smiled gently, “I understand.”

There was something in Vane’s manner that made Golden’s mane twitch, “You think they’re dead, don’t you” she said levelly.

“Would it stop you wanting to find out for yourself if I did?” he asked.

Golden shook her head, “No.”

“Well then,” Vane replied calmly, “no time like the present.” He motioned towards the chariot, “We’ve still got scouts out looking – if they find anypony, they’ll send up a flare.”

“What about the ursan?” Golden asked as she took her place back in the chariot. She pulled the straps tight and raised an eyebrow, “Your boys found it, right?”

Vane nodded, “We’ve got our best scouts out there now. Something that big won’t be hard to track though.”

Golden followed where the cream coated stallion was pointing. There, at the edge of the forest clearing, was what could only be described as a ‘gap’, a gap where branches had been snapped off by something that...dear goddesses...it must have been - “Oop!”

“Hold on!” Vane laughed, leaping into the air beside the chariot “You okay, First Lieutenant?”

“You rotter!” Golden gasped, “You two did that deliberately!”

The pilot peered back at her over his shoulder and winked at his captain. “Oh, come on, Golden,”
Vane chuckled, “You don’t have to be so stuffy all the time you know.”

“Vane, this is serious!” Golden snorted, “We’re officers, we’ve got a duty to our troops and-”

“And we do them a disservice by moping around and being negative” Vane cut in, “Confidence and trust in each other is vital, First Lieutenant Golden. Didn’t they teach you that?”

“They didn’t teach me to be flippant or arse around when there’s a job to be done, no” Golden snapped back. She cringed at her own words. She liked Vane, despite him being infuriatingly childish one minute and serious the next. He was just so… unpredictable.

Vane’s eyes went wide in surprise. For a moment Golden thought she’d gone too far and opened her mouth to apologise, but the pegasi Captain just shrugged it off, “You’re not a pegasi, First Lieutenant. I wouldn’t expect you to understand us, being an earth pony.” He bobbed his head, “My apologies.”

“No, Vane, I-” Golden’s words were lost in a sudden gust of wind from the pilot’s wings as he pulled them up short,

“Sir! Flare to the northeast!”

The Captain nodded, “Let’s go, but keep your distance, Canard, and her out of the way.”

“Hey! Now, just a minute!” Golden lifted her hoof in protest, but once again, the pegasus officer shot off into the distance without answering. A moment later the chariot rocketed after him, shoving her back in her harness. Adjusting her goggles, Golden felt her heart tighten; she’d caused this. Her words had been uncalled for, unfair, and she’d insulted his professionalism as an officer in front of one of his own ponies. Celestia’s arse; how would she feel if Vane had said that to her? Fantastic! It wasn’t like she could afford to lose any more friends, was it? No, now she was actively chasing them away! “Damn it all...” she hissed. He was only trying to cheer her up and she’d thrown his kindness back in his face like a petulant school foal! Angrily, Golden snatched one of the throwing spears from the rack and tucked it under her foreleg. It wouldn’t be long now…

In the distance the purple flare fell lazily from the sky, it’s work complete. Circling around the marked location, a number of pegasi soldiers waved hoof signals to one another as more began to arrive. Golden could no longer see Captain Vane, only the distant figures that darted here and there like odd shaped birds. She supposed that to a pegasus, who were well know for their incredible eyesight and speed, this was probably routine for them. For an earth pony however, high above her natural element, she was acutely aware of being… ‘different’.

“Look there!” Her pegasus pilot pointed to a shadowed area beside a small mountain stream that stood out against the greys and greens of the surrounding landscape. Beside it, a large pile of moss covered rocks and bracken helped cover what looked like the entrance to some sort of cave. Golden strained her eyes to make out details: yes… definitely a cave entrance, and the closer they flew the greater the sheer scale of it became more and more apparent. So...that was where the beast lived was it? Suddenly a bellowing noise ripped through the chill mountain air, sending birds squawking in alarm into the sky. It was a sound unlike anything she had ever heard, a sound as of a thousand horns blowing at once and followed by a resonating rumble of thunder that blew out from the dark hole in the mountainside like an orchestra from Tartarus itself. As if expecting the deafening roar, the pegasi immediately began to form up, moving into formations of three – the arrowheads that would, at the officers command, be unleashed upon their foe. So far however, their ‘foe’ wasn’t playing the game.

“Can’t you smoke him out somehow?” Golden called to her pilot.

Canard nodded, “Sure, just watch!”

Sure enough, Golden spotted several of the pegasus warriors dropping down beside the cave and lighting what looked like balls of some sort of material suspended from chain or ropes – she wasn’t sure at this distance, but whatever they were they gave off increasingly thick black plumes of smoke. Even up here, Golden caught a whiff of the acrid black cloud, but it must have been far worse up close. Next, the two pegasi shot into the air, banked, and then hurtled down towards the entrance, throwing their smoking payloads in through the cave’s entrance. The effect was almost instantaneous: the ground around the cave shook violently, the air around it vibrating with unseen power. The ursan, its eyes stinging from the smoke and saliva drooling from its maw, charged into the daylight.

“Dear goddesses protect us...” Golden muttered under her breath. The beast was...unimaginable. Unfolding itself, rising onto it’s hind legs, the ursan towered above the trees like some god of legend. She’d heard of them before of course, she’d read stories about them as a filly, but now, seeing one this close, hearing it’s roar, smelling its foul breath, she knew...the stories hadn’t been exaggerated at all. If anything they had downplayed the sheer enormity of these monsters and who could blame them? Enormous eyes, yellow and red orbs of uncontrollable animal rage, stared at those who had dared to disturb its slumber. The creatures’ hide, if you could even call it that, was no normal fur coat either. It was made of what looked like the night sky itself – a bare outline of stars, planets and constellations, and upon it’s forehead, a large bright blue star. Golden had owned a teddybear as a foal, and she’d adored him. Small, cuddly, and warm on a cold night, to call him a ‘bear’ after seeing this thing was like saying a drop of water was comparable to the ocean. She watched in horror as one the beast’s paws, tipped with claws the length of a hoofball field, howled through the air trying to catch the ursan’s attackers. Even so, the ponies dove in, shooting their crossbow bolts into the immense creature.

They may as well have been shooting toothpicks.

“Bugger me, he’s a big boy!” Canard shouted over the din, “Doesn’t look like we’re having much impact.”

“Much impact? We’re not making any!” Golden snapped, “Take us in, Canard, I’m not sitting here while you guys do all the work.”

“No can do, First Lieutenant” Canard replied with a shake of his head, “Skipper’s orders.”

“Yeah? Well bugger that is what I say.” Golden’s mane bristled, “I outrank you, private, so do as you’re damned well told. Take us in, and that’s an order!”

“Sorry, First Lieutenant, but-”

“LOOK OUT!” Golden’s cry came too late. The ursan swiped at a passing flight of pegasi, tearing a gouge out of the mountainside. In the blink of an eye, tree’s, rocks and earth were ripped free and flung threw the air in a deadly plume that engulfed the tiny chariot. Golden’s vision turned black, her hearing replaced by a dull, muffled sound that drowned out her cries. Golden’s stomach dropped for the third time today, only this time in the opposite direction – up. Gravity clawed at her. Orientation was nigh on impossible; with no sight, no hearing, the heavy yet weightless sensation was terrifying. Ponies had told her that your life flashes before your eyes just before you die – to Golden, that seemed to involve trees – lots and lots of trees. Snapping and crashing sounds accompanied impacts both dull and sharp, while images of green and brown burst all around her like fireworks. And then, finally, with a heavy impact and sliding sensation, it stopped.

Golden tried to take a breath, but her mouth was choked with earth, stones and roots. Desperately she’d tried to move, but something was pinning her down, crushing her side and pinning her legs. Moving herself back and forth, the armoured mare heaved for all she was worth, her efforts spurred on by a rising sense of panic and need for air. Her lungs were aching, already having the wind forced from them by the impact with the ground. Damn it all, she wasn’t going to die here! She wasn’t! How bloody stupid, how bloody, damned STUPID! Golden snorted, grunted and shoved, keeping her body moving. She would fight until her last breath, her last ounce of strength. That damned Vane, that bloody horses cock of a nag! This was his fault, he’d stuck her in that damned chariot when she should have been on the ground fighting like the rest of them! Now she was buried alive, dying, suffocating on the same mountain where all her friends had died. Something else pressed down on her now, shoving at her, pushing her and-

“Lieutenant!” The pony’s face stared into hers from inches away, “Oh, thank Celestia!”

Golden coughed out dirt, drawing in huge blessed lungfuls of earth scented air while the other pony dug down, clearing away the debris that encased her body.

“Can you move?”

Golden nodded, “Just...” She coughed and wheezed horribly, dragging her legs free from the earthy grip of the debris. For a moment, she stood there, trying to get her bearings, to make sure this wasn’t some final trick of her mind before sending her to the herd. But then that roar came again, that sound that made the tree’s vibrate and the ground shudder. She checked her legs and nodded to herself, “Are you alright, Canard?”

The pony shook his head, “I’m Gust. Canard...” he hung his head, “he didn’t make it.” Gust push a canteen of water into Golden’s hooves, “Re-enforcements are on the way, ma’am. I’ve been ordered to get you out of here.”

Another bellowing roar spilled out from the battle happening just beyond Golden’s sight. She couldn’t see it, but the visceral sensation of unimaginable rage reverberated through her bones. And yet...no Vane. So, he didn’t come to help her then... Golden shook her head and spat the soiled water from her mouth, took another rinse and then swallowed. Huffing, she adjusted her battered helmet and gave Gust a wink, “Get back to your unit, Gust, I’m going in for a closer look.”

“Are you nuts?!” Gust’s eyes went wide in surprise, “You were nearly killed! Skipper wants me to get you-”

“-And I don’t care” Golden snorted, “I have a job to do, so thanks for helping me and everything, Gust, but frankly old stick, be a dear and sod off will you?” She turned to walked away.

“But…!” Gust sat back on his haunches and faced hoofed. “Buck me, Skipper’s going to have my wings for this” he muttered and hurried off after the now rapidly disappearing mare.

Twigs, leaves and pine needles showered down from above, covering Golden’s mud and dent covered armour. Several of the buckled plates were causing problems with movement but not enough to slow her down significantly. One of the things she’d always insisted upon, following her grandfathers advice, had been to have the edges of the plates reinforced and angled in such a way that a heavy blow wouldn’t cause it to lock up with the adjacent plate. ‘If you can’t run, the battle’s already over’ as Grandfather would say, and by the goddesses, the old buggers advice had come through. A combination of the cushioning, the soil, and the angle she’d hit the ground at had saved her from being killed outright, but her armour – it was rapidly becoming like an old friend. One of downsides to wearing armour that the army didn’t tell you about when you signed yourself into service to your country however, was how unfathomably loud it was to move about in. She’d done what she could with it of course, many of the mares who’d bought their own sets rather than the academy supplied rubbish had had theirs altered, but unlike the others she’d done the work herself. It was a little more comfortable as a result, but mainly she’d done it so she didn’t sound like a tinkers wagon trundling along a country road. Even so it was far from what you’d call ‘stealthy’. In fact, ‘stealth’ was something the army didn’t teach at all. Golden had always had this semi-romantic image in her mind of slipping through the night and dispatching enemy sentries, silent as death itself, before snatching the enemy intelligence and returning as the hero of the hour. It was silly of course, and more the sort of thing you’d read about in a light novel, but now that she thought about it, why not? The army’s idea of stealth was moving several thousand troops across hills, fields, rivers and streams to a position of high ground for a commanding view of the battlefield to come. How they’d managed to convince themselves that the enemy wouldn’t notice the inevitable clouds of dust from maneuvering that many troops or that they didn’t have fliers of their own, was a masterpiece of cognitive dissonance. She thought for a moment and furrowed her brow, brushing a fallen leaf from her muzzle. “Cognitive dissonance...” she muttered to herself. Luna’s arse, what had happened to her since starting at the academy? Since when did she start using terms like that? There had to be a better, simpler term to use...a word that covered everything: the army’s stubborn attitude to change, it’s unwillingness to accept any form of – Celestia forbid - ‘modern thinking’ or ‘modernization’ that could interfere with their exceptionally narrow view of ‘how things should be’. She thought for a moment, rolling the possibilities around in her mind until finally the seas of trees gave way to more open and rocky ground. She had her answer.

“Bollocks.”

Gust trotted up beside her, flicking a twig out of his ear, “What is?”

Golden blew a pine needle from her nose, “This.” She waved a hoof encompassing pretty much everything around her, “All of it. The world, the goddesses, the army and this whole damned bucked up mess.” She checked her sword and took breath, “It’s all bollocks, Mister Gust.”

The pegasus shrugged, “Don’t think i’d disagree with you there ma’am.”

Golden grinned and treated him to a wink, “I like that - ‘ma’am’.” She felt a shiver run through her, not of fear, but of something else - excitement? Goddesses knew, but right then – it felt good. “Let’s move!”

Exhilarated to be moving once more under her own power, Golden hurried towards the sounds of battle. Earth ponies it was always said, had a connection with the earth beneath their hooves – the rocks, the trees, the plants and the soil – all the growing things. Theirs was a connection with nature and one that had manifested itself during the development of Equestrian society into trades such as blacksmithing, masonry, joinery and so on. Soldiering, now that was definitely the realm of the earth pony. Although it had often been said that stallions were the natural choice for a warrior due to the their larger size and natural strength, a lot of the ones Golden had met had been thick as bricks. Sure, she’d be the first to admit that she hadn’t exactly met too many of them, the academy frowned upon ‘fraternisation’ between the genders, but all her friends couldn’t be wrong...right? But, then there was Vane. He seemed different somehow; and no, it wasn’t just because he was different to the others due to him being a pegasus, it was more than that it was...he just seemed to...what was it? Was it respect? Well, yes, he seemed to respect her and he had those big eyes that looked like she could dive into them of course, that was nice, but it wasn’t everything was it? No...no, and it wasn’t his wings either – the wings that looked so soft, like down, and the way his mane streamed out when the wind caught it just so. No, no of course not. Well, the armour the pegasi wore was unusual, so you couldn’t really tell what was underneath could you? Right? Oh, wait...there was the ‘bed’ incident wasn’t there? When she’d woken up and he’d been there, looking at her with those big bronze eyes and...no armour.

“You sure you’re okay?” Gust called, “You’re very red.”

“All good here!” Golden coughed, “Bit sore after my trip south though, but i’ll survive.” She pulled up behind a rock and ducked beneath the bushes there, catching her breath. Damn it all, why was she thinking like that? Near death experiences – it had to be, and poor Canard – she’d hardly known him five minutes and his life had ended in the blink of an eye. She’d speak to Vane about him later when all this damnable nonsense was over. She closed her eyes, calming her beating heart and leaned against the rock while the pegasi flew overhead delivering volley after volley of bolts into the ursan. As she stared, she could see the almost transparent hide of the thing: the stars, moons, planets and galaxies, all moulded into the shape of a monstrous bear that was as insanely violent as it was inexplicably beautiful.

“Such a beautiful creature...” Golden whispered to herself. All this, all the death and suffering, it seemed so senseless – so unnecessary.

“Amazing, isn’t it?” Gust said quietly. He moved up beside her and peered over the rock, “Deadly, murderous, and yet most of the time they’re completely placid.” He shook his head, “Going to have our work cut out for us this time alright.”

“You’ve fought these giants before?” Golden asked in surprise.

Gust nodded, “Rarely, and none as big as this bugger. Most of the ones i’ve had dealings with, the ursa minors, are a lot smaller, but these guys? Nah, the ursa majors are few and far between. It’s not something I like doing either. My family are lunarians you see, and ursans are a sort of sacred animal to them.”

“You’re not a lunarian yourself then?” Golden asked.

Gust shrugged, “Nah, not really. I don’t get the whole ‘goddess’ angle thing, if you know what I mean. My folks are well into it, but me? I just like to fly and do my bit to keep them and the rest of Equestria safe. If it means having to piss off Luna by turning one of her bears into a pincushion then tough.” He gave his wings a shake and gave Golden an appraising look, “Seen enough?”

Golden shook her head hopelessly, “I’m not to going to make a bloody dent in that am I?”

Gust chuckled, “Nope!” Suddenly, his expression changed to one of surprise, “Did you...” He screwed his face up, “Hang on, did you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

“Sounded like somepony shouting” Gust muttered, “Must be hearing things...”

Golden shook her head. She couldn’t hear a...wait...she could hear something, but it was only every so often in between the shouting of the pegasi overhead and the roar of the ursan. It sounded like it was coming from… the rock? Quickly, Golden pulled off her helmet, covered one ear and pressed the other to the cold stone. Focussing all her efforts she tried to block out the overpowering roaring of the ursan and simply listen for… “There’s somepony there” she whispered, “It sounds like...” Golden jumped up, “Gust, help me get this off.”

“What?” The stallion looked up at her in surprise, “What are you doing?”

“I’m taking my armour off, what’s it look like i’m doing?” Golden clucked her tongue irritably, “Give me a hoof here will you?”

Gust grimaced and moved in to help her, but the scowl on his face belied his frustration with the incalcitrant mare, “You’re not to going to listen to anything I say, are you” he huffed, yanking off another of the bent metal plates, “Do you know what Skipper’s going to do to me after this?”

“If he tries to do anything to you, Gust, i’ll take your punishment for you.” Golden heaved on a strap that was hopeless locked and resorted to cutting it off with her sheath knife. The plate fell into Gust’s hooves, “This is my decision, Gust, not yours.”

The khaki coloured stallion tossed his head and huffed loudly, “You’re going to go into that bloody thing’s cave, aren’t you.”

There was no point in hiding it. Golden didn’t even look up as she replied succinctly, “I am, yes. You on the other hoof are going back to your team.”

“Oh, right, am I? Well bugger that then! If i’m not there and you end up getting hurt, then i’ll be busted so hard my arse will end up where my face was and it’ll be goodbye career for poor old Gust.” The stallion nickered and prodded Golden in the chest, “Report me for insubordination if you want ma’am, but right now you’ve got a wingstallion whether you like it or not.”

Golden shook her head in resignation. Maybe a flying pony could be useful… She nodded to herself, “Right then, Private, you’re on the team.”

Gust raised an eyebrow, “A team of two eh? Good, that makes things simpler.” The stallion took the last plate from the white mare’s hind quarters and shook his head at the dents, “No wonder you’re taking it off – that’s going to bruise.”

“A bruised arse is the least of my worries,” Golden replied stretching out her muscles. Goddesses that felt better! Without all that steel she felt lighter, faster, and although a little stiff, she had more than enough strength in her for a damned good run. She checked her sword was still free in its scabbard and smiled to herself in satisfaction. Quickly strapping her lighter equipment to her now bare hide, Golden let out a pent up breath and addressed her companion, “Okay, prick up those ears, Gust my boy, i’ve got a plan.”

Gust listened, taking in all the details of Golden’s carefully laid out plan for… “Just a minute…” He scrubbed his mane furiously, “I think I must have missed something there First Lieutenant.” Sinking onto his haunches he gave her a quizzical look, “You want us to what, just walk right in there? Like, right now?”

“Best time to go, Gust, especially while the ursan’s preoccupied.” Golden gave him a wink, “Oh, and I said ‘run’, not ‘walk’. We slip up to the cave entrance using the rocks for cover, and when we’re near enough we make a dash for it.”

“We make a dash for it...” Gust facehoofed, “I’ve seen how fast you earth ponies can run, ma’am and I can tell you it’s not that- Oomph!”

“Not. Another. Word.” Golden stared into Gust’s eyes, “If I hear another reference to being an ‘earth pony’, i’m going to put my earth pony hoof somewhere other than your mouth, understood?”

“Mm-hmm!”

“Good boy.” Carefully, Golden put her hoof down, all the while watching the khaki coated stallion who was now, mercifully, silent. “Now shut up, keep up, and we’ll get through this.”

Gust nodded.

A roar of pain and frustration shook the ground making the pebbles bounce as if they were alive. Hell fire, she hoped she knew what she was doing. Taking a deep breath, Golden peered around the edge of their makeshift cover and caught sight of the monstrous beast. The pegasi where still swooping in and loosing their bolts at the creature, but all that seemed to be doing was annoying it all the more. As for actually causing it injury, the thing was covered in bolts making it look like a bear shaped procupine, but everything so far seemed mostly ineffectual. The ursan wasn’t stupid either – it was well aware the pegasi were trying to shoot its eyes and covered its face every time it caught sight of its attackers swooping in. Golden’s heart was in her chest; all it would take would be one mistake, one swipe of the ursan’s gigantic paws, and it would be all over. Gust would be able to get away, but, as he liked to point out, she was an earth pony, and a hell of lot slower than her lightning fast comrades. She could feel Gust behind her, keeping low and close, using his wings to virtually float over the rocky ground. Goddesses, what she wouldn’t give for a pair of wings right now! Still, they were getting closer by the second and each breath, every single careful step, brought them closer to the entrance of the cave. Nearby, the ursan shrieked and suddenly slammed it’s forepaws into the ground. A barrage of crossbow bolts had caught it right in the ear, sending it into a lunging, swiping fury. Its hind leg kicked out, ploughing up a slew of rocks and stone which narrowly missed the rapidly ducking pair closing in unseen on its home. In the cloud of dust, Golden turned to her comrade and nodded quickly, “Now, come on.” The two of them dashed for the entrance of the cave and disappeared inside.

If the outside could be described as cool, then the iterior of the ursan’s home would be best described as little more than freezing. Even just a few feet inside the sunlight vanished, replaced with darkness and bitter cold that misted the ponies breath as they moved ever deeper. Now, taking her dented armour off didn’t seem like such a clever idea after all; at least it had been padded. Damn it all, she’d even left her bloody cloak rolled up there too! Gritting her teeth, Golden pushed on. Cold was the least of her problems now, and there was every possibility there were more of these things further inside the cave. A sudden though struck her; what if this was a female? A mother, and she was defending her cubs? What if the bloody things were back here waiting, and...hungry? She shook the thought from her head and readied her sword and the few short throwing spears she’d managed to salvage from the wrecked chariot. Golden checked Gust was behind her and moved onward. The cave seemed to go on forever, although in truth they probably weren’t more than a hundred or so yards in when the stench hit them. Gust snorted behind her, lifting his hoof in apology. Dear Celestia, she couldn’t blame him either – the acrid stink was making her eyes water so much she had to keep wiping them. Something tapped her on the behind. Looking round, Gust hoofed her a cloth soaked in water while another one was wrapped around his muzzle. Nodding her thanks, Golden followed suit. It helped, not much, but at least it took the edge off the evil stink just enough to allow her to keep her senses at least partially keen.

They kept low, slipping from rock to rock as they had outside. In here though, there were no lights, they had no torch nor lantern and no magic either. Only the peculiar ambient glow from some of the cave mosses added anything approaching illumination and even then it only barely- Golden froze… “Gust?”

The pegasus moved closer, “Ma’am?”

Golden’s stomach felt like emptying itself. She swallowed, keeping her voice to a whisper, “Watch where you’re stepping.”

“What is it?”

Golden closed her eyes, lifting her hoof off the crunching white rib cage beneath her, “Bones...”

Gust looked closer, his eyes a lot keener than hers. “Deer” he whispered.

Thank the goddesses. It was bad enough in here as it was without standing in…that. She knew what had happened here, or at least had an idea. That thing would have hauled her slaughtered comrades back to its lair – those it hadn’t gulped down like sweets when it butchered the others at the camp. She gave herself a shake and carefully moved past the bones, but the damned things were everywhere, along with piles of...dung. Golden could remember the old adage: ‘Does a bear crap in the woods?’ Oh hell no, it craps in its own bloody home apparently! Goddesses above, that smell! There was more than just turd in here though, there was...oh, Celestia, she didn’t want to know!

Roaring echoed through the cave, muffled yet still deafening enough to cause her to look over her shoulder at the small point of light that was the cave entrance. Damn it all, finding anything in the darkness was a near impossible task. Had she been hearing things? Gust had thought he’d…

Something moved.

Golden froze, but Gust moved up, laying a hoof on her rump, “There” he whispered, “Come on.”

“Wait!” Golden hissed, but Gust was already moving ahead, waving her to follow him. He stopped by what looked like a rock fall. It was hard to see much more than rocks and darkness, but there was something, something that-

“Is somepony there?” A voice, weak, but instantly recognisable.

“Winter Song?” Golden pushed up to the gap in the rocks, scrabbling to get nearer on the loose footing, “Is that you?”

“Trips..?!” A pale blue and white mare appeared, her large navy dark blue eyes glinting, “Oh….Oh, Celestia…!” Tears began to well up in her eyes, “Please, for the goddesses sake, get us out of here!”

Gust put a hoof on Goldens’ shoulder, “Ma’am, we can’t. If we start trying to dig them out now that thing could come in and we’d have our rumps to the wall. Best if we let the boys kill that damned ursan and come back with a proper crew.”

“No!” Winter Song started digging frantically at the rocks, her eyes wild with fear, “You don’t know! Good goddesses, that thing, it...it’s been keeping us here like a…like a larder, feeding us to its…its young!”

“Its….young?” Gust froze, “First Lieutenant?”

Golden swallowed, catching the whiff of fetid breath behind her, “Oh, no...”

Winter Song screamed and fell away into the darkness beyond the rockfall as Gust leaped into the air, drawing his sword in his forehooves and twisted, bringing the blade around. The ursan reared, batting the flying stallion effortlessly into the rock wall where he ended up in a crumpled heap. It all happened in less than a heartbeat. The ursan cub turned back to the white mare. Food didn’t do this! Food didn’t try to hurt it and…

Light burst in the ursan’s head, and then darkness as the spear drove down, cracking through its still developing skull into its brain. Staggering, the cubs body took a step before dropping like a stone to the ground. Golden was already at her friend’s side, “Gust? Gust!”

“Oh...damn it all...” he gasped faintly, “I knew you’d be the death of me.”

“Where are you hurt?” Golden said, quickly checking him over.

“Everywhere!” he hissed. Gust pulled himself shakily to his hooves and winced in pain, “There goes my bloody wing! Buck it!”

“Can you still run?” Golden asked.

“I can do everything you can do, ma’am, just not bloody well fly!” He pulled out a length of cloth from his pack and quickly bound his wing to his side. Judging by the way he tied it off with such practiced ease, breaking a wing apparently wasn’t uncommon. He nodded to Golden, “Orders?”

Golden pushed up to the hole in rockfall, “Winter! How many of you are there?”

“Fourteen” the voice called back frantically, “Get us out of here, Trips!”

“I will, just try and keep calm.” Golden took a breath. It was easy enough to say that, but she had no idea what hell these girls had been through and she was scared half to death herself as it was. She gave herself a shake, “Are there more of these things in here?”

“I don’t know!” Winter replied, “I think...maybe…?” She pressed her muzzle up to the gap in the rock, “Some of the girls are hurt, some pretty bad. Please….”

Golden reached through and gently touched her muzzle, “Help’s coming, Winter. Be strong, we won’t leave you.”

“Lieutenant we’ve got company!” Gust grabbed one of his short spears and brought it up, ready to strike, but the ursan...it just...stared at them in wonder.

“Come on, you bastard!” Golden snarled, “Come get some!” She yanked the spear from the dead cubs head and leaped away, keeping low and coiled like a spring ready to strike. From what she could see, the star on the things head was a good aim point. Whether it was the ubiquitous ‘weak spot’ that some beasts allegedly had, she wasn’t sure. What she was sure of though was that a length of steel rammed into any living beings brain box was likely to yield results, and this cursed damned thing was next. She watched it, carefully readying herself while the ursan cub, the white mare forgotten, shuffled over to its dead sibling and sniffed at the still warm and steaming corpse. Golden’s heart was in her mouth; the ursan was snuffling the dead one, emitting a plaintive whine and...tears? What light there was in the terrible place glinted off the droplets leaking from the great bear’s eyes as it nuzzled its lost family member. It was…touching, but at any moment, when grief turned to hate and revenge, Golden knew she would have to be ready, she would have to be quick. But the attack never came. Slowly, the ursan stood back up and ignoring Golden, moved to the rock fall where to her amazement it began pulling at the rocks. Incredibly, rock after rock fell away with effortless ease, revealing the terrified creatures huddled beyond. And then, just like that, the ursan turned and walked away into the darkness at the other side of the cave, disappearing from view.

Gust walked up to Golden and shook his head, “If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes...”

“Never mind that now, Gust, let’s get these mares out of here in case it changes its mind.” Golden scrambled over the last of the pile of rocks and reached the sorry mass of ponies, “Winter, get the girls together quickly, we’re moving out.” She motioned to some of the worst injured and sick, “Get those who can’t walk onto your backs whatever way you can, but we can’t tarry, the ursan may come back.” The ponies stared at her in shock, their protection, as transient as it may have been, was now a gaping hole – with the light of freedom in the distance. Winter nodded and swiftly began kicking the others into motion. Most were already up; the arrival of Golden giving them hope after what must have been the ordeal from hell. Helping one another, the ponies were all too ready to escape. Sick, weak and hurt, such concerns paled into insignificance at the thought of being eaten alive.

Shambling and unsteady on their hooves, the last of Epsilon Troop moved out.

High above, Flight Captain Vane’s pegasi criss-crossed the blue sky, raining down bolts on the ursa major, trying to do what they could to take the beast down. He’d seen them before, fought them before, but none of them had been like this one. It was bigger than any ursan he’d ever seen before and smart too…very smart. Whether or not the creature had intended to do what it had to the sky chariot was irrelevant, the monster had attacked a mare under his care, and it was only by the grace of Celestia that she was still alive. Poor Canard though...poor sod, he didn’t deserve to go out like that. The ursan roared out in pain, snatching a tree from the ground in its enormous jaws and flung it effortlessly towards the incoming flight who were forced to quickly bank away to avoid being hit. Vane narrowed his eyes; yes...very clever indeed.

One of his flight pulled up beside him, his chest heaving, “Skipper, the boys are down to their last few bolts.”

“What about the supply wagon?” Vane asked through gritted teeth.

“Nearly exhausted there too, Skip.”

“Damn.” Vane looked up at the sun and checked his pocket watch; they should be here any time now. Bloody hell, couldn’t somepony ever turn up early for once?

“Skip!” The stallion pointed down to the entrance to the cave, “Ponies coming out! Look like we’ve found out lost troop.”

“Zephyr, get the reserve, pull those mares out of there now!” Vane turned to his Lieutenant, “Efrit, pour everything we’ve got into that thing. Keep it’s attention on us and only us, understand?”

“Aye, aye, Skipper!”

The cream coated stallion gave his goggles a quick wipe; the cold up here in the mountains was bitter despite the sunshine, and his breath was making his vision fog up whenever he stopped moving for even just a few seconds. The way they’d been flying non-stop wasn’t helping either. Conventional attacks on the ursan were proving to be totally ineffectual, except for making the monstrous beast furious. He’d seen Canard go down... He’d flown with the boy for the last year and he’d showed so much promise too. He’d miss him. Watching Gust pull Golden from the ground had been heart wrenching too, and for a moment, until he saw her surging up from the earth like some bizarre subterranean monster he thought he’d lost her too. Burying one friend was bad enough, but two? He’d quickly shaken the thought off and gone back to coordinating the attacks. Rather naievely he’d actually thought that Gust would take the mare to safety, back to the clearing, but no...Damn it all, he should have known what she was going to do, shouldn’t he! When one of his troops told him Golden had been seen sneaking into the cave, with Gust in tow no less, he wasn’t so much surprised as...resigned. What he hadn’t expected was a whole procession of earth ponies trundling out as if they been out on a bloody field trip! “Keep up the attack! Pour it in, boys!” Vane swept around and shot a bolt right into the ursan’s nose eliciting a shriek and a swipe of a paw that sent him tumbling through the air with just its passing. Damn it to tartarus, where was-

“Skipper!” Lieutenant Drag Line pulled up beside him and pointed, “Heavy teams are here.”

“Took their bloody time about it” Vane spat, trying to catch his breath. He looked out to see the mares dashing through the trees towards the camp and away from the ursan, away from those crushing teeth and slashing claws. Now, he could concentrate on his job. “Drag, get them into position and signal our boys.” He saluted the Lieutenant and turned back to observe the ursan. He’d made a mistake – he should have waited until the heavy teams were here before launching the attack, but he hadn’t had he? Why? Was that filly turning his head? Damn it all, this was why he didn’t have anything to do with mares! Now he had one of his team down and in a way...no, not ‘in a way’, it was his fault. He’d lost one of his boys because of a stupid damned mare! And an earth pony at that! Vane let out a loud neigh and gave himself a shake; when he got back to the barracks he was going to get well and truly hammered. By the looks of it, at least his request for help had been approved thank the goddesses.

“Captain Vane? Major Fleder sends his regards, sir.” The junior pegasus flight sergeant saluted smartly.

Vane raised an eyebrow, “Your boys know what to do?”

“Yes, sir.”

Vane nodded and gave the young warrior a salute, “No heroics out there sergeant. I’ve already lost one of my team and I don’t want any more to bury tonight, understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good lad. You have your orders.” Vane gave him a clop on the shoulder, “Let’s get this over with so we can go home, eh?” He watched the sergeant, his face so serious and dedicated to his work it reminded him of the look on Golden’s face when he’d first met her. Bloody hell, was this something they were doing with all the cadets these days? Turning them into these hard faced emotionless...automatons? He sighed; there was no time for that now - now it was time for the work to really begin. The pegasus warriors of Vane’s flight were tired, their attacks having caused little physical damage to the ursan, but now that was all about to change. The creature was tiring, its movements noticeably slower than they had been earlier which would give his ponies the advantage they needed. He watched the large sky carriages, pulled by teams of four pegasi, moving into position high above the ursan while the catapulta operators in the rear cocked and loaded their heavy iron and wood machines. Vane took off his goggles and wiped his muzzle; he’d never liked this part of the job. Smaller ursans could usually be taken down with regular crossbows, and fighting even those things was a rarity in itself, but to see one so large and to turn the thing into a porcupine – there was little honour in this. Still, at least it was a story the boys could reminisce over in the bar when they drank the health of Canard and their success.

The first of the carriages lumbered down keeping well of reach of the ursan, and seconds later unleashed its deadly payload. With a whoosh of air the enormous iron bolt flew, striking the ursan squarely in the forehead. The loud thwack of the catapulta was almost as loud at its impact with the beasts skull - the ursan’s bellow of pain a deafening counterpoint to what came next. One after another the carriages, each fitted with what were really little more than modified siege engines, shot again and again. They couldn’t miss; the ursan howled horribly, trying desperately to cover its head only to have one of the bolts hit it in the throat or muzzle. Vane had to cover his ears, as did his ponies as they looked on in horror. Goddesses forgive them; he knew this had to be done, but wasn’t there a quicker was of doing this? Damn it all, that noise! Howling and thrashing the ursan reared up onto it hind legs and tried to swipe at one of the carriages, but it was simply too far
away and only made the bear like creature present itself for one final barrage of bolts. Captain Vane and his flight watched in silence as the heavy projectiles thudded into the top of the ursan’s skull, right into the red star shaped marking that was so distinctive and made the perfect aiming point for the deadly weapons. What happened next was all too horribly familiar, and yet...a relief too: Silence. For a moment the ursan seemed to hang there, balanced on its hind legs while its body finally caught up with the fact that the gigantic creature was already dead. In a final act of defiance, the ursa major let out one final bellowing roar and pitched forward to slam into the ground, uprooting and crushing trees as it went. Rocks, dust and water from the stream plumed up into the air only to slowly fall back down, coating the creature like some ephemeral shroud.

It was over.

Vane and his flight took station in case the ursan wasn’t as dead as it appeared. It wouldn’t be the first time they’d been caught out like that, but this time, he was sure. There was a feeling in the air here now, as though the world was holding its breath, as though nature itself couldn’t comprehend the enormity of what they’d done. The ursan, an ursa major, the god of the mountain, was slain. It felt almost sacrilegious, although he doubted those mares he saw running for freedom would agree. Now ponies from the academy, and probably some of the researchers too, would come up here and study the beast before it was disposed of. How in Celestia’s name they would manage that would be anyponies guess.

The Captain landed next to the stream and splashed some water onto his face before trotting up to the ursan’s corpse, joined by some of his flight. There was no rejoicing, no cheering – it was simply a job that had needed doing. There was no honour to be had here this day.

“A hard fight, Skipper” Drag Line said, passing his Captain a hip flask, “I don’t think i’ve ever seen one as big as this before.”

Vane shook his head, “No. It never gets any easier though, Drag.” He sank to his haunches and stretched, “You know, I sometimes wonder if we didn’t intrude into their homes we wouldn’t have to do thing like this.”

“Can’t argue with you there, Skipper.” Drag nodded as he took his flask back, “S’pose it’ll be reported, filed and forgotten like always.”

The cream coated officer shrugged, “Same crap, different day, eh?” He lifted his head up at the shout of alarm, “Heads up, Drag, it’s not over yet!”

In a blast of air the pegasi leaped into the sky as the ursan cub barrelled out of the darkness of the cave. The speed of the beast was impressive, but not enough to catch a pegasus. Still, the beast didn’t seem interested in the winged ponies at all – no, instead it headed straight for the fallen ursa major. Vane’s heart sank as he watched the cub run up to its mother. The cries of loss, of pain and grief gripped his heart, making him shiver involuntarily.

Drag Line looked at his officer and suddenly peered past him to the tree line, “Skip...”

“Oh, no...” Vane turned to follow his Lieutenant’s gaze and closed his eyes as a familiar white coated earth pony mare emerged from the trees. Goddesses, he could have screamed!

“Vane! VANE!” She was yelling up at him now, her blue mane flying in the breeze and standing on her hind legs, waving her fore hooves in the air as if he couldn’t see her!

“I think she wants something” Drag Line said with a sarcastic smirk on his face.

Vane rolled his eyes, “Oh...Shut up!”

Sweaty, tired, bruised, but very much alive, Golden trotted up to the pegasus officer, sporting a look of determination that Vane had come to recognise all too easily recently. He nodded his head, “First Lieutenant. I’m glad to see you’re unharmed, I’d thought you would have evacuated with the others.”

“What are you going to do with that cub?” Golden demanded.

The question came out of nowhere. Vane blinked in surprise but gathered his wits quickly, “You don’t need to worry about that, Golden. Please, let’s get you back to the clearing and with your ponies. You’ve been through hell today and-”

Golden snorted loudly, stomping a hoof for emphasis, “I asked what are you doing with that cub!”

Vane closed his eyes and groaned inwardly.

“Vane?” Golden looked up and saw the pegasi crew loading their siege bow. “Vane… what are they doing? Vane!”

“Sir?” Lieutenant Drag Line tapped him on the shoulder, “Sir, the crew are waiting for you to give the order.”

“Damn it, Captain, you’ve killed that cub’s mother already, what need is there to kill it too?” Golden took a step forward angrily, “For Celestia’s sake, It helped us escape!”

Vane shook his head, “We can’t let it go, Golden. If we do, it’ll just be a matter of time before it starts hunting ponies like its mother.”

“You don’t know that!” Golden shouted, “For bucks sake, Vane, don’t do this!”

Vane lifted a hoof, “Get out of the way, First Lieutenant.”

“No!” Golden moved between the carriage and the ursan, “You’re not killing this cub, Vane. Please, you’re better than this. Don’t...please...”

The captain squeezed his eyes shut and lifted his muzzle, taking a deep breath, “Drag? Get her out of here.”

“What? NO! Vane! Damn you…get off me! I’ll kick your bastard...VANE!” Golden’s shouts of protest were muffled by the four stallions it took to drag her out of the line of fire.

He didn’t want to do this, he took no pleasure in it, but Golden didn’t know what they were like. He’d tried to tell her, to explain, but unless you’d been there and seen what they could do, it was impossible to truly comprehend what could happen when they went on the rampage. This thing’s mother had already eaten pony flesh, and no doubt the cub had too. It would only be a matter of time… He nodded,

“Loose.”

“VANE! Damn you! Damn you to hell you lousy rat!” Golden shoved and bucked at the stallions holding her back, but it was too late. The bolts slammed into the ursan cub and sent it in an instant to its knees.

Vane hung his head – at least it had been quick for the little one. He turned and walked over to the struggling white mare and stared into her blue eyes, “I’m sorry, Golden. Your ponies at least will be able to rest in peace now.”

The white mare stared at him in shock, “I… I thought you were better than this, Vane, I really did.” A tear rolled down Golden’s cheek, “There was no need to kill the cub. No need at all.”

“You don’t know them like I do, Golden” the captain replied quietly, “If you did, you wouldn’t be saying that.”

Golden bared her teeth, “Go to hell, Vane.”

The Captain waved them away, “Take her back to the academy, boys, and if she says another word, you have my permission to gag her.” For a moment Golden stared at him, her blue eyes brim full of fury and, no doubt...pain. She’d lost friends and comrades in the cruellest and most horrific manner he could imagine, and right now she needed to be with them, not acting hysterical over some damned ursan cub. He gritted his teeth and shook his head in resignation; Golden, Golden, Golden...you foolish mare. Vane looked to the relief teams flying towards them in formation and signalled his flight to assemble. They’d have to check the cave for any more ursans of course, or any more ‘remains’, but he knew the answer already. He pulled off his flight helmet and goggles and lifted his muzzle to the sky, letting the wind cool his face and neck as his mane streamed out behind him. Pegasi tended to have longer manes and tails than the earth ponies of the academy. Ostensibly it was to help with cooling in flight, but in practice it had become the mark of a seasoned flier. The longer your mane and tail, the more experienced you were – within reason of course. In the pegasi academy the term ‘short mane’ or ‘shave tail’ took on a derogatory tone, but it was used to push the cadets to drive themselves forward and gain the precious experience they needed to learn and develop. Time and experience were without doubt the best teachers a soldier could have, but what had happened to Golden Spoon could easily send any pony over the edge, let alone an untested troop of cadets. There was every chance that what had happened here could hamper her career, maybe even bring it to a grinding halt if she didn’t find some way to get past it and move on. Right then the angry white mare was acting like a short mane: all emotion, feelings and noise. She had to stop, clear her head, and think. Whether she would, could, or even wanted to was up to her now.

“Skipper? Flight Major Cumulus has sent word for us to return to base.” Drag Line’s voice was a scratch on the window, the faint sound just loud enough to draw Vane’s attention away from the line of thought he was pursuing right then. He smiled and huffed quietly under his breath, “Mares...”

“Skipper?”

“Assemble the flight, Lieutenant, let’s get the boys home.” Vane turned and clopped the young stallion on the shoulder, “I think we’ve done our bit for one day, don’t you?”

With a sweep of his wings, Drag Line leaped into the air. Vane watched him go. Fitting his flight helmet back on and adjusting his goggles, he took one last look at the still steaming corpse of the ursan. He loved his job, he loved flying, but sometimes...sometimes despite its beauty he hated the world, and its senseless and petty cruelty. The cream coated pegasus shook his head and whispered under his breath, “I never want to see this damned place again.” And with the cool mountain air beneath his wings, he shot up into the endless blue sky and back to an evening with a hot shower, hot food, and as much alcohol as he could get his hooves on.

*************************

The heavy old wall clock ticked away steadily just as it always had, slowly removing one second after the next as the dawn drew ever closer. In the silence of the room it was deafening.

Thunk...thunk...thunk.

The amber liquid in the glass was no longer inviting nor pleasant, it was now no more than simply...a necessity. Today, more so than ever. She hadn’t slept in days, or was that weeks? Dear goddesses, she couldn’t even remember that now. Golden sighed and knocked back the brandy in one slug; it burned going down but she didn’t care anymore. Nothing really mattered now anyway. Her career was over, or at least it would be come around mid afternoon by her reckoning. She poured another glass and snorted – yep! Another hour or two and she’d be ready to face those dung piles and tell them what she thought. And why the hell not? They’d gone out of their way to shaft her, to pin the blame on her and her alone. Yet she was the one who’d had to sit there for hour after bloody hour, writing letters to the parents of the dead mares explaining why their beloved daughters would never be going home again. Every dip into the ink well, every letter and word scratched into the parchment, felt like she was inscribing it into her own heart. Celestia help her, she’d never felt so much pain and loss in her life. This...this wasn’t for her, she was never meant to do this sort of thing! The army had been meant to have been a steady if rather boring career to take her until retirement so she could sit at home with the next generation of Spoons reminiscing about ‘the good old days’. Nopony had told her, nor ever suggested, that some day she may have to do anything so terrible as this – nor feel such dreadful heartache. Army service for young nobles was viewed as an obligation in some respects, a way of progressing your family’s name in court and so you could have a fancy oil painting of yourself in your best uniform up above the fireplace – not writing letters beginning ‘It is my sad duty to inform you’ and other such damned meaningless...CRAP! Golden slammed the quill down and snatched up her glass, refilling it almost as fast. Buck those miserable scum to hell! And that damned...what was his name? Mane? Pain? Huh! Pain was right! That little turd – some bloody friend he’d turned out to be: ‘I’ve got your back’? Bullcrap! But the biggest fool here was her; why had she believed him? Why? What an idiotic, stupid, dumb arsed fool she’d been. Golden got up from her chair, upsetting it in the process before kicking it into the wall. Damned thing, it was emblematic of everything in this stinking place: it was half knackered, half working, half… half... bloody half! Golden felt like screaming – screaming and screaming until she threw up everything: hate, love, anger, sadness, loss, everything she had inside her that did nothing but cause her to feel like…like this… Even outside the weather mirrored her mood. Her reflection in the window stared back at her from the rain soaked glass, and that was the last thing she wanted to see. Her blue eyes, white coat and blue hair had made many liken her to Celestia when she was younger. What a joke! She doubted the precious ‘virginal princess’ would be seen dead with bloodshot eyes and bags under her eyes from lack of sleep, let alone stinking of booze. She shook her mane and smiled bitterly; no rainbows and magic here. If Celestia was the goddess of the sun and Luna the goddess of the moon, maybe she was the goddess of the pissing rain? She nickered under her breath and wiped a stray tear from her eye. She hadn’t even been allowed to see Lacy since the incident in the mountains; nopony had. Oh, she’d tried, of course she had, but no – off bloody limits for some reason and the damned RIP’s standing outside like bloody statues with their ‘Off limit’s First Lieutenant’ mantra that never changed made her want to scream. The last visit had resulted in her being physically dragged, actually dragged, from the hospital wing kicking and howling like a banshee. She’d even been threatened with the bloody guard house if she didnt ‘calm herself down’! Those lousy rats! Okay, so she’d had a few drinks, so what? Who could blame her after everything she’d been through? She’d lost, what was it...twenty five? Yeah, twenty five of the original forty one of her troop. With her, that left only...only...oh, sod it! She couldn’t remember, she couldn’t even remember five bloody minutes ago, and it was just as well! Golden slugged back the brandy and poured another, spilling half of it in the process. Goddesses, why wouldn’t the pain go away? WHY?! The alcohol helped a little of course; it dulled it, numbing her senses to a point where she could handle the images of the half starved, half frozen mares. But the sight of those hideous wounds, the messages from the medical officers to tell her another had had to have limbs amputated and may never walk again, these were things she would never forget, never be able to purge from her waking mind – or her sleeping one. Now, sleep was something that was no more than a memory. So much for bloody Luna! Where was the magical alicorn princess to take her off to the land of fluffy clouds and gentle pillows? What a load of bull…

Thunk...thunk...thunk…

Damn it all, why wouldn’t that bloody clock stop? Why wouldn’t time stop? Golden’s legs ached, her head ached and that clock...that damned, cursed clock! In a few hours at least it would be over, and then...then it wouldn’t matter any more would it? She turned to the door and flung it open, walking out into the empty corridor. The rest of Epsilon Troop, the ‘cursed patrol’ as the rest of the damned horse cocking academy had taken to calling them, were either in the hospital, sent home on recuperative leave, or simply… gone. Goddesses, she didn’t know what to think anymore – it was like living in a cave like those bloody ursans. At least they hadn’t been effectively locked in. Oh, sure, they hadn’t actually locked the damned doors, but they didn’t need to did they? No, they relied on her ‘honour’ not to just up sticks and bugger off with her tail between her legs. That would be something they’d love too, wouldn’t it? Oh yes, a good flogging of one of the Spoon family would have had some of the other families salivating at the mere thought of it. Damn them!

The door to the barracks creaked ominously in the silence while outside the weather seemed to be in collusion with it, adding that little bit more misery to the proceedings. Rain - steady, cold, and as empty as her heart… Golden shook her head and sank to her haunches in the mud, staring up at the night sky; if somepony had told her that there was even the remotest possibility that this sort of nightmare could happen she would never, never have agreed to join up in the first place. Instead, everypony had told how wonderful it all was, how her career and family would be showered in honour and glory – whatever the bollocking hell that damned tripe meant. Some honour! Where was the glory in killing a bear and staggering through the half digested remains of your friends? Friends who had trusted her, trusted her and she’d failed them. And where had she been? Hiding in a damned tree like a terrified squirrel, that’s where! While her friends were being…
“First Lieutenant Golden Spoon?”

Golden took a swig of the brandy and turned to face the black rain cape wearing pony. In the darkness, lit only by the occasional oil lamp, the stallion was nearly invisible. “You’ve found her, for what it’s worth.” She took another mouthful, “Now you can piss off back the way you came and leave me alone can’t you.”

The soldier didnt flinch, “Captain Vane sends his compliments and requests that you-”

“-And you can tell the good captain that his services are not required” Golden snorted, “For the umpteenth time, the answer is no! Celestia’s tits, can’t he understand Equestrian? Tell him to go buck himself.”

“Ma’am, I really don’t-”

“Gust?” Golden wiped the rain water from her eyes and stared at the stallion. She hadn’t noticed the bulges of his wings under his cape in the darkness, “Ah, he sent you this time did he?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Oh, very clever. Send somepony I know and i’ll just trot along like a good little filly, right?” Golden huffed, “And don’t think I haven’t forgotten how many times you fondled my arse either!” She advanced on him, her eyes narrowing, “I’m just an ‘earth pony’ mare, remember? Think i’m easy, is that it? Just put your bloody hooves all over me and i’ll stick my arse in the air so you can mount me like some cheap whore, am I right?”

Gust closed his eyes, “It wasn’t my intention to offend you, ma’am.”

“Oh, well that makes it alright then, doesn’t it?” Golden took another chug from her brandy bottle, “Well come on then, what are you waiting for? Why don’t you try and grab my arse again whilst you’re here, you little flying shit house? Come on! COME ON THEN!”

“Stand down, Lieutenant.”

Golden span round to face… “Vane?” Golden whinnied, “Ah, hail the conquering hero comes! Come to double team me now, eh? Sneaking up on me from behind is just the sort of thing you’d do, you dirty rat!” She drained the last of the brandy and stared at the empty bottle before throwing it at the cream stallion, “Couldn’t trust your feathered minions to do your dirty work for you so you came to stick the knife in yourself?” Golden sneered at him, “Don’t think i’ll lift my tail for you, you little twat! I’ll buck your damned-” Golden’s eyes went wide in shock. He’d...he’d hit her! Slapped her right across the muzzle and...and…

“Gust, go back to the barracks. I’ll take it from here.”

“Aye, aye Skipper.”

In a haze, Golden found herself being lead back into her room and sat on the bed. A towel hit her in the muzzle.

“You’re a mess, First Lieutenant. Clean yourself up.” Vane took off his rain cape and began turning the lamps up around the room, “You’re an officer of in the Equestrian Army, try acting like it.” He took off his panniers and began emptying them out. A few seconds later the smell of coffee – real coffee, wafted over to Golden’s nose invitingly. Captain Vane poured her a cup from his flask, “Get that down you. We haven’t got long until dawn, and you’ll need to be sober to face the court.”

“What’s the use...” Golden muttered, nursing her muzzle, “Just leave me be.”

“No.” Vane huffed irritably, “Now drink that or i’ll pour it down your stubborn throat.”

Golden stared at the empty cup and passed it back to the Captain in silence. Carefully, he poured her another, “I’ve spoken to the guard commander about Fair Lace” he said in his usual matter-of-fact manner, “If we’re quick, we can go and see her before the court martial begins.”

For a moment Golden couldn’t believe what she was hearing, “What did you say?”

“You heard what I said, First Lieutenant. There’s nothing wrong with your hearing.” Vane took out a sandwich and a bottle of faintly glowing blue liquid, “But you won’t be allowed in, in that state.” He put several items on the nightstand, “When you’ve finished the coffee, eat that and drink the contents of the bottle, it’ll help.”

Golden stared at the floor. Her head was such a mess right then all she wanted to do was throw the bed sheets over herself and hide, or cry, or scream...or something! Goddesses, anything other than having to sit here opposite that bloody self righteous...pegasus! She took a breath and wolfed down the sandwich, not even bothering to taste it. “You hit me.” she said quietly.

“And i’ll do it again if you don’t drink that” Vane replied, motioning to the bottle.

Golden uncorked it and drank the contents in one go. Mint, elderflower, and...something...prunes? “Oh...oh, goddesses…!” Vane had the bucket ready. “You...you bastard!” Golden’s stomach emptied itself in one huge surge. “Damn you Vane, damn you to...Urgh!” Golden’s stomach heaved again and again, emptying itself until finally there was nothing left but a hollow, aching emptiness in her chest and an aftertaste of mint. “Celestia’s hairy arse...you’ve poisoned me...”

“You can dispense with the amateur dramatics, Golden,” Vane huffed, “You got yourself into this state, nopony helped you.”

“Oh, piss off!” Golden spat the bile from her mouth and took the proffered cup of water, “I was quite happy being in the world of alcohol before you came along with your bloody great hooves and ruined everything.”

Vane rolled his eyes, “I think you’ll find your hooves are a lot bigger than mine.”

Golden glowered at him, “Was that another earth pony dig? It bloody well was wasn’t it? You...you feathered freak!”

“Aye, I probably am.” Vane shook his head, “A pony with wings – a hybrid of pony and bird, who’d have thought, eh?” He chuckled and lifted his hoof to hers, “See?”

Golden looked down at his hoof; it really was smaller than hers. Automatically, she reached out and touched it. The feeling made her jump back in alarm, her heart thundering in her chest and her ears burning, “What…?!”

Vane laughed, “Come on then, ‘earth pony’, let’s go and see this friend of yours.”

“But it’s...” Golden looked up at the clock, “Oh, goddesses, it’s two in the morning!”

“Well done!” Vane nodded enthusiastically, “I always knew earth ponies could tell the time!”

“Oh...shut up!” Golden shoved him away and walked to the door, “You coming?”

Vane smirked, “Right behind you, First Lieutenant.” He paused, “You know, I can see why Gust likes your rear so much. It’s so...firm looking.”

Golden shot him a look, “Do all pegasi sexually harass mares?” she grumbled, “What is it with you lot?”

“You haven’t met a pegasus mare, have you?” Vane said shrugging, “They’re insatiable.”

“Huh, I think the bloody stallions are bad enough.” Golden closed the door behind them, adjusting her rain cape, “Now belt up and let’s see if you’re not feeding me another crock of crap.”

“Perish the thought” Vane said, and followed her out into the night.

The medical block was silent other than for the occasional snort or cough from one of the patients. It was all horribly familiar, and yet despite that, Golden felt a thrill of excitement run through her. Her friend, Fair Lace, was just around the corner and she’d be able to see her – at least if Vane wasn’t pulling some stupid stunt that… She sighed and tossed her mane – he wouldn’t do that. She already knew he was a stallion of his word and would be...what? Honourable? She rubbed her muzzle and chuckled to herself; she probably deserved it, and besides, he hit like a little filly.

“Sir.” The guard saluted, and without another word nor even a challenge for identification, opened the door to let them through.

“How...” Golden began.

Vane shrugged, “Best not to ask” he said quietly, and stopped by the door that lead to the isolation room, “This is your time now. She’s expecting you.” He gave her a strangely sad smile and nodded towards the chair in the corner, “I’ll be here when you’re ready to go back.”

Golden nodded, a little unsure of what was happening here, but still… She opened the door and walked inside.

The room was sparsely appointed, but comfortable for a military hospital. The army didn’t go in for decoration, and blue and white walls were obviously in vogue. Sitting up in the bed, illuminated by the oil lanterns and reading a newspaper was a mare Golden knew all too well. She smiled at her, “Hello Lacy.”

“You took your time.” Fair Lace reached out and Golden all but fell into her outstretched hooves. Her tears, held back for so long, fell like a river bursting its banks as Fair Lace stroked her mane and held her as the white mare poured out her relief at seeing her friend for the first time since she’d seen her taken into this horribly sterile place. “Shhh...it’s alright now, Trips, it’s alright.” Lacy smiled gently, “Come on, that’s not the big girl I know. How about a smile, eh?”

Golden looked up at her friend through bloodshot eyes, “Oh, Lacy...I haven’t seen you for so long.”

“It’s only been a few days!” Fair Lace laughed, “At least, I think so.” She shrugged, “I lost track of time in here. Goddesses, it’s so boring!”

Golden sniffed a tear away, “Why are you still in here? They wouldn’t let me in to see you and every time I tried they chased me away. Lacy, there’s RIP’s on the door outside and they threatened to throw me in the guard house if I-”

Fair Lace bopped her playfully on the nose, “Stop that! Come on now, calm down and have a grape – they’re very good.” The amber coated mare waved towards the fruit bowl, “Ah...on second thoughts you may want an apple instead, apparently somepony’s already scoffed them all.”

Golden shook her head in a combination of amazement and delight, “What’s going on? Is it the baby?” A cold thought shot through her mind, “Theres….theres nothing wrong is there?”

Lacy shook her head, “Nope, all good here, Trips old girl.” She gave her friend a wink and ran a hoof over her swollen belly, “He’s kicking, you can feel for yourself If you’re careful.” She moved the covers away and guided Golden’s hoof to her enormous bump, “See?”

“I can’t...OH!” Golden jumped back, a silly grin spreading across her muzzle, “I did! I could feel
it!”

“’He’” Lacy nodded, waving a hoof admonishingly, “Not ‘it’. ‘It’ is a ‘he’.”

“How do you know?” Golden asked, genuinely puzzled.

Fair Lace shrugged, “I just do. Mothers intuition and all that.”

Golden sat and stared at the swollen area that harboured a developing life that would soon emerge into the world and swallowed, “What about...you know, the father?”

“Smelt?” Lacy frowned, “What about him?”

Golden looked up at her friend, “He does know, right? I mean, he has come to visit you hasn’t he?”

“Has he?” Fair Lace sniffed bitterly, “Oh yeah, he’s fallen over himself to see me. Every day he’s here trying to get in to see his beloved mare and the child they made together. Have a look in the wardrobe, he’s probably there now.”

Golden covered her eyes, “Oh Lacy...”

“No, no, it’s fine, Golden, really. I don’t need that fancy arse anyway – sod him. In a couple of days I’ll be on my way home and this toilet will be nothing but a bloody awful memory.” Fair Lace nickered, “No more nights of listening to coughing, belching, snoring and farting.” She tapped her friend on the shoulder and gave her a cheeky wink, “You can have all of that for yourself now, dear.”

Golden smiled, “You’re still the same.”

“Bloody hell, it’s not like i’ve been away is it?!” Lacy laughed out loud, shifting herself round so she was more comfortable, “Look, Trips, I know what happened out there.” She lifted a hoof to stop her friend jumping in, “Shush! Now listen, I know what’s going to happen tomorrow, and all I can tell you is to trust Weather, alright?”

“Weather?” Golden frowned, “Oh, you mean Captain Vane?”

“Ah, pooh!” Lacy waved a hoof dismissively, “He doesn’t like his first name, big deal.” She grinned, “And that’s exactly why I like to call him it.” The two beamed at each other and began to giggle.

For the first time in days, maybe even weeks, Golden did something she thought she’d never do again: she laughed.

Outside the room, Vane smiled – it was all he wanted to hear. Golden needed to see her friend, and it was simply a matter of a word in the right ear to reunite the two mares. Quietly, he got up, took out his hip flask and took a pull. Whiskey wasn’t really to his taste, but it did the job. He smacked his lips and stared at the pewter flask engraved with his name. It had been a gift from his grandfather upon passing his entrance exams. Poor bugger, he was long gone now – most of them were. Pegasi just didn’t seem to have that same endurance and longevity that earth ponies had. They lived fast, lived free, and before you knew it you were pulling three g’s in front of the gates to the herd. He closed his eyes and smiled absently; it wouldn’t be long now, and then that bloody court martial business would begin. It was times like this, as rare as they were, that he hated the army with a passion. Goddesses, it was so warm in here…

“Hey!” Something was pulling him, “Hey! Wake up, sleepy.”

“Mmm…? Golden?” Vane blinked and then yawned expansively, “Oh goddesses, I must have nodded off.” He looked at his pocket watch and yawned again, “It’s four in the morning.”

“Time to get back, don’t you think?” Golden gave him a nudge, “Come on, you can sleep at my
place.”

Vane didn’t argue. He’d been up for hours dealing with various items of correspondence, laboratory reports, and just...so...so many…

“Hoy!”

“Huh? Sorry...” Vane smiled and wearily pulled himself to his hooves, “After you ma’am.”

“Age before beauty eh?” Golden quipped.

“Mmm...very...”

The white mare looked back over shoulder, “Sorry?”

Vane blinked in confusion, “Hmm? Sorry Golden, I don’t know whether I’m coming or going. Luna’s arse, I’m absolutely knackered...”

“Well if we can all stop saying ‘sorry’ to each other for more than five minutes we might actually get a few hours sleep before my execution, won’t we darling?” Golden grabbed Vane’s rain cape and threw it over his back, fussing it into place.

“You’re like my mother” Vane grumbled.

Golden clucked her tongue, “Well somepony needs to be. Look at you, you can’t even get yourself dressed.”

“Are you going to put me to bed too?” he asked.

Golden frowned, “I’ll spank your arse raw for being so bloody cheeky if you don’t shut up!”

“Mmm….sounds good” Vane muttered under his breath. A little unsteadily he followed Golden into the night, his fatigue in check, but only just. Something about this mare seemed to be...infectious, but if he didn’t get some sleep then soon he’d be no use to her when he needed all his faculties the most. He shivered; outside the cold air and damp hit him full force, whipping around his rain cape and felt like it was soaking into his very bones. Whinnying, he gave himself a hard shake and surged ahead, quickly followed by a surprised First Lieutenant. Despite the dark, despite the rain and cold, the two ran – through puddles that splashed up their legs and soaked their tails. A lilting, yet throaty sound tickled his ears and he glanced at the mare running beside him. For some reason, Golden started laughing, her gaze catching Vane’s, her eyes glinting in the moonlight as it passed between the thick black clouds. Up the wooden steps and through the door, the two charged into the shelter of the mares barracks. With surprising dexterity, Golden pulled off her rain cape and hung it up before dashing through the door into her quarters. Vane was hot on her hooves, his breathing heavier than usual and- “Mmph!”

Golden pulled away, her deep blue mane hanging wildly about her, “I still hate you” she whispered.

Vane, his whole body tingling from the surprise attack, rallied, “I know” he said heavily, “But I can take anything you can throw at me Lieutenant.” He moved closer, brushing his lips against hers.

Golden chuckled lustily, her blue eyes burning into his, “I don’t know, shall we find out?” She paused and glanced at the clock, “Pointless going to bed now, don’t you think?”

Vane raised an eyebrow, “To sleep?”

“Oh, I wasn’t thinking of sleeping.” Golden suddenly shoved the cream stallion onto the bed, “Now, I believe I owe somepony a damned good spanking...”

**************************

“I think that’s enough about that!” Twilight snapped the diary shut and shook the last vestiges of magic from the spell. Goodness, her heart was racing away like a steam train!

“That seemed a bit harsh” Spike said curiously, peering at the diary with a wary expression, “I mean, why would she want to start spanking him? He hadn’t done anything wrong after all and-”

“SPIKE!” Twilight squeaked, “Please!”

The little dragon clucked his tongue and collected the empty cocoa mugs, “I don’t know what you’re getting all aerated about anyway. From I read, that Vane chappie wanted her to spank him. I mean, honestly, who wants to be punish?!”

“Spike, please!” Twilight’s voice was low and painfully strained, “The girls could hear you and-”

“Miss Sparkle?” Silver Spoon was peering over the banister railing rubbing her eyes sleepily, “Can I have a drink of water, please?”

“Oh, well done big mouth!” Twilight hissed at Spike, “Coming, Silver! Spike will bring one up for you.” She turned to the dragon, “Won’t you, Spike dearest?”

Spike huffed, “Huh! So much for your magic shield thingy, I thought you said they wouldn’t hear anything?”

“Well, I didn’t expect...” Twilight’s words tailed off and she facehoofed, “Oh, no, I completely overlooked the fundamentals! Oh, Twilight you stupid, stupid filly!”

“Care to share?” Spike said, returning with a glass and pitcher, “What fundamentals?”

“That Silver has a connection with the diary already” Twilight explained, “We may have cleansed the spell from it, but that doesn’t mean the magic in her isn’t connected still. Good grief, how did I overlook that?!”

“Buggered If I know” Spike muttered.

“SPIKE! Where did you hear language like that?!” Twilight sputtered.

“Same place you did” Spike replied, heading up the stairs, “The book, remember?”

“It’s a diary!”

Spike let out a sigh and passed the water to Silver who took it gratefully. Sometimes Twi could be a major pain in the...tail. Ha, ha, ha! Spanking! He suddenly flushed red as the curious filly watched him while she drank. “Hey, um, Silver Spoon, do you...y’know, have dreams about Golden Spoon?” he asked.

Silver nodded, “Uh-huh.” She took a mouthful of the water and swallowed it before asking, “You did too, didn’t you?” Spike nodded. “I couldn’t believe how big that bear was” she said wiping her muzzle – it was huge! I was so scared, but I knew that really, it’s only a story.” She paused for a moment in thought, “Mmm… well, not a story really, but...” She shrugged, “A way of recording what you did.” Nodding to herself, Silver grinned, “I like Captain Vane, I think he’s really cool! I don’t think Golden likes him though.”

“You don’t?” Spike asked in surprise.

Silver shook her head, making her pale silver-grey mane fly out, “Nope.” She took another sip of her water, “He must have been very naughty because Golden spanked him until his bottom was bright red! And do you know what? After that, he spanked her bottom too! And then-”

“I don’t want to know!” Spike squeaked, “That’s not for fillies! Celestia’s ears, that’s not for dragons either!” Unless...mind you, if it was Rarity punishing him, he might be willing to-

“Spike? Are the girls alright?” Twilight’s voice called from below.

Spike hurried to the balustrade, “Silver’s alright, Twi, and Diamond Tiara’s still asleep.”

“I’m surprised she is with all that racket” Twilight huffed. She turned back to her chalk board and missed the dark scowl from the dragon. Now, back to some proper science! Since Silver was up, she could run a few more tests and see if there was any correlation between the diary and this ‘taint’ as Erin had put it. All she needed now was an extra cup of cocoa and, so long as Spike had left some, an extra packet of biscuits.

Chapter Twelve - Terra

CHAPTER TWELVE

TERRA

Hospital beds are not best known for their comfort, only their practicality, and this one was certainly no exception. Runcy groaned as he tried to adjust himself to try, fruitlessly it seemed, to make himself a little less uncomfortable. Nothing was working. Whether it was the bed, his body, or whatever the hell it was, he just ached everywhere. Of course, what he was going through now was infinitely preferable to being trapped inside that cursed iron death trap, but...goddesses…he was hurting in places he didn’t even know you could hurt. Above him a blue glow began to build, its presence tingling up and down his body and was even starting to make his hooves itch for some reason. Still, it did feel...rather nice really. Runcy sighed, “Thank you.”

The unicorn mare looked at him with an expression that he couldn’t read. All she said was, “You’re welcome, sir. I am happy to serve.”

“Well i’m happy you did.” Runcy breathed a deep sigh of relief. Dear Celestia, what a nightmare. The ship, the screaming, the sheer terror of it all and then the fever – it never rained but it poured, his father had always said. Luna’s arse, as much as the old fellow had liked spouting proverbs he’d been right on the money with that one. Runcy watched the grey coated unicorn move down to his flank and, once again, her horn began to glow.

“Hold still, please sir.”

He did. The medical pony in the sky carriage had been good, but not as good as this girl. In fact, not even a patch on her – great goddesses, he thought he was falling in love. “That’s...wonderful...” he groaned happily, letting the warmth and gentle waves of magic soothe the pains away, “You’re a miracle worker...miss?”

“My name’s Terra, sir” the mare replied.

“I’m Runcy, Terra, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Runcy gave her a smile and she suddenly paled, her eyes going wide in apparent fear.

“Yes...sir” she acknowledged quietly.

Runcy blinked in surprise. He felt a little deflated after that! What was wrong with her? Did she think he was coming onto her or something? Well that was just wonderful wasn’t it; there he was, thinking he could still woo the mares and this one treats him like he’s come to bloody well murder her just for thanking her! Did he… had something happened to him? He lifted his muzzle and looked into the small bedside mirror – no, everything seemed the same as it always had. Right then, he wasn’t going to stand for any more of this nonsense! “Have you worked here long, Terra?” he asked directly.

“I...I was born here, sir” she replied.

“Runcy” the silver-grey stallion corrected.

“Y…yes sir” the mare swallowed, “Runcy, sir.”

“Don’t you find it hard working on earth ponies?” Runcy asked.

“I...” Terra seemed a little shaken, “Not really sir.”

“But we have a natural resistance to magic, don’t we?”

Terra nodded, “Yes sir, Runcy sir.” She blinked and added, “There is a way around it, or through it, but yours...”

“Mine?” Runcy smiled gently, “It’s alright, Terra, I know i’m a bit grumpy sometimes but i’m not a bad pony. I have a foal and a wife, so you’re quite safe.”

The grey mare seemed to relax, if only slightly. “Your magic feels...familiar” she said quietly.

Runcy’s ears perked up, “Familiar?”

Terra suddenly backed away, “I’m sorry sir! I shouldn’t have said anything, please!” To Runcy’s amazement she abruptly dropped to the floor and bowed, nearly scraping the tiled floor with her muzzle, “I beg your forgiveness for my-”

“Stop that!” Runcy sat up and slowly, carefully, got down from the bed and put a hoof under the frightened mare’s chin, “What’s wrong with you girl, I’m not going to hurt you!” He lifted a hoof and took a breath to calm himself, “Look, I know I'm not a unicorn but at least we have the same coat colour so we’ve got that in common, right?” Runcy gave her a cheeky wink, “Come now, am I really that scary?”

“N...No, sir.” Terra closed her eyes, “...Runcy...”

“And there we go” Runcy said jovially, “No world shattering surprises, no demons popping out of holes in the ground or dragons munching on your fetlocks!” He gave himself a pat all over, “No, looks like saying my name didn’t cause any ill effects at all. My compliments to my nurse.” He bowed dramatically.

Terra took a step back, half looking towards the door to the small room, but then, unexpectedly...she smiled.

“Thank you, nurse.” Runcy said quietly. He got back up on the bed and leaned back with a sigh, “Seeing a smiling face is as good a medicine as anything a physician could prescribe.”

The grey unicorn bobbed her head, her expression softening ever so slightly, “Thank you...Runcy.”

Behind her the door opened and the nervous creature leaped to one side, bowing as Sunny, beaming from ear to ear, walked in, “Good morning my boy! And how are we this fine morning?”

Runcy rolled his shoulders and was relieved to find that not only did he have no pain, he actually felt quite invigorated, “All things considered, pretty damned fine, Sunny.” He jumped down off the bed and reared for emphasis, “Clever things these unicorns.”

“Hmm? Oh! Yes, they are.” Sunny pulled over a chair and paused, “Up for a wander or do you fancy staying in here for a touch longer?”

Runcy snorted, “Bugger that! I’ve been sat on my haunches longer than is decent, old fellow.” He reached over and took his jacket off the back of the chair. It had been freshly laundered and although still showing the odd scorch mark, it was remarkably intact. “Good tailors you have here too by the looks of it.”

Sunny shrugged, “You’d be surprised at what we have her, my boy. Very surprised indeed.” He passed Runcy a small package, “You’ll be needing this.”

“What…?” Runcy opened the parcel and, “My watch!” He flicked it open and breathed a sigh of relief. Of everything that he’d lost in the sinking of the Queen of Waters, other than the bottle of tears this was the one thing he’d hoped he’d be able to save.

“Mmm, we had it fixed for you” Sunny nodded, “The case had quite a dent in it but our technicians worked their wizardry and the results speak for themselves.” He turned for the door, “Ah, nearly forgot!” He took a book out of a pannier and put it on the beside table, “You left this behind in the palace too.” He sighed, “You need to be careful Runcy, could be going a little soft in the old grey matter what with you leaving things around all over the place the way you do.”

Runcy stared at the book in confusion - It was Starswirl’s diary, the one he’d been given by the Primus. Had he really left it behind in the palace? He set it to one side and shook his head, “I don’t even remember packing” he said honestly, “My memory’s all over the place still.”

“I just wish we had some more clothes for you” Sunny said opening the door, “You’ll be stuck with those until we can get you some more ordered, I’m afraid. I think my tailor in Saddle Row should be able to get you something by Friday if we’re lucky, but I’ll have a word with our procurements division and have something whipped up for you in the meantime.”

“Sunny, wait.” Runcy lifted a hoof in consternation, “This is all happening too quickly. Before we do anything else, I have to tell Lark I’m safe or she’ll be beside herself.”

The green stallion nodded, making his distinctive golden mane shimmer vibrantly, “Fear not my boy, it’s all in hoof.” He motioned Runcy to follow him into the corridor, “I had one of our pegasi whip up a telegram to tell her you were safe and with friends the moment we landed. Now, never mind all that – I have such sights to show you.”

Runcy’s hooves resounded off the wooden floorboards, lending a hollow echoing to his surroundings that peaked his curiosity. The wood lined hallway they were in was spartan and functional, completely unadorned with nothing other than numerous magical lanterns which cast their familiar clear white light making everything seem uncomfortably bright. He’d never found the things attractive. Yes they were useful, yes they were modern and definitely practical, but give him the old oil lamps of home, the smell of paraffin, the warm glow of a… Goddesses, he hoped Lark and Silver were alright.

Lord Aura put his hoof on the door handle and fixed Runcy with a look that made his bright blue eyes sparkle, “Time for your eyes to be opened, my friend...”

The door swung open.

Runcy’s eyes went wide as a riot of colour assailed him. Pinks, blues, purples – shimmering, changing, and yet holding their form in a way that made your mind reel. He blinked and rubbed his muzzle in amazement; It was… crystal, a tunnel of pure crystal that stretched off into the far distance. There was no artificial lighting here, or at least none he could see. Instead everything simply glowed with a deep inner luminescence that made his heart skip a beat and his knees go weak. Woodenly, Runcy turned to his friend, but his mouth went dry as his words failed him.
Sunny burst out laughing, clopping his front hooves together in delight, “I knew it! I knew you’d be impressed!” He leaned closer, draping a foreleg over Runcy’s neck, “You know what this is, don’t you?”

“I...” Runcy paused, taking in the scene before him. Crystal, acres of it, seemingly natural and random, but nowhere in Equestria did crystal just appear like this. No, it had to be ‘grown’, subjected to the combined magic of unicorn and earth pony alike. One was the seed of the magic maker, one the planter and one the grower – so the old proverb went. And how true it was… “I’ve seen places like this before,” he breathed, “mostly in books, but there are places: traces, memories of what had once been.”

“Quite poetic there, Runcy my boy!” Sunny gave him a friendly nudge and walked away, waving his hoof as he talked, “We are walking through history, through time itself. We searched for years, following clues and hints in books that were so old they were as fragile as a spiders web, and each tiny fragment, each piece of the puzzle, was a tiny thread that eventually lead us here.” He took a breath, “This, my friend, is the northern most outpost at the very tip of the Crystal Empire.”

“My goddesses,” Runcy breathed, “so more did survive.”

“Oh, yes” Sunny nodded, “And not only the outposts, but some of the ponies themselves.” He shrugged, “It’s not surprising though, the empire was a huge trading entity in its own right, so when the empire itself vanished, many were left outside in what we know as Equestria.”

“And over time they became...just like us.” Runcy breathed.

“So far as we know, they always were.” Sunny snorted, “Their appearance seems to have had something to do with what was known as the ‘heart of the empire’, a magical device that protected it from harm – or so the books say.” He clucked his tongue, “It could be a fairy tail of course, but I’ve found it best not to discount such things before one has exhausted all the possibilities.”

Runcy stared wide eyed at his surroundings as they walked, “When you have exhausted all the impossibilities, what is left, no matter how improbable, is probably the truth.”

Sunny raised an eyebrow, “Ah, a quote from Sherlock Pones?”

Runcy’s voice was a bare whisper in the huge space, “But so true.” He licked his lips, “Sunny, why are we here? Why bring me here?”

“Well, that’s the big question, isn’t it.” The green stallion gave Runcy a wink, “Who is the best quarrying expert in Equestria, do you think?”

Runcy snorted, “For what?”

“For this!” Sunny waved his hoof, taking in the crystal around them, “We’ve tried everything, Runcy, everything! But nothing will break through it; but I know… I know that you do – don’t you.”

“Can we please stop with the bloody mystery tour nonsense Sunny?” Runcy gave himself a shake and huffed, “You didn’t bring me all the way up here to show me some bloody crystal, did you? And I also know, as you damned well know yourself, that there’s bugger all money in trying to dig this out. Ponies wont touch it because they think its cursed and only archaeologists find it valuable – and only from a research perspective.”

Sunny barked out a laugh, “You got me there old friend.” He gave Runcy a wink, “No, the real treasure lies beyond this hallway.” He motioned to what was a huge set of double doors in the distance. But… they weren’t crystal, they were...something else. Runcy stared up at them in awe. Tall doors of what looked like pure ice inset with gigantic iron fittings emanated both taste and power combined. Sunny pulled the handle and carefully watched his friend’s reaction as the door slowly and effortlessly began to swing open.

“Celestia’s mercy...” Runcy breathed.

It was… it was huge! Streets, houses, buildings, street lamps, business premises, parks...it was… this was no outpost, it was a city! Well, no, maybe not a city so much as a large town – a town completely underground, but the sheer scale of it was… Runcy licked his lips, his eyes and mind trying to take in such an unbelievable and impossible sight.

“Impressed eh?” Sunny said chirpily.

Runcy sank to his haunches, still trying to take it all in. He’d never, never seen anything like it in his entire life! Books, paintings, artists impressions – he’d read them all, but… dear Celestia, none came even close to...to this! “It’s incredible” he breathed, “Does...does anypony live here?”

Sunny shrugged, “The ponies from the empire? No. My guess is that when the empire fell the demand for the crystal died with it, and being so far north this place was on its own. The layout of the outpost seems to suggest that the bulk of their food was brought in by sea or air. Without the supply chain the empire provided, anypony living here would soon starve, so they just up sticks and left.”

Runcy descended the long winding steps that lead down to the street below. Every step, every breath, was like walking through time and history, his lungs filled with the same air those ancient ponies had breathed. He, like so many other ponies, knew so little about them. The empire had been lost before even the war with Nightmare Moon and surviving records from that time were scarce to say the least. All that survived now was more conjecture, guesswork, and the usual Equestrian disinterest in anything that wasn’t grounded in the here and now. So few bothered with history, and even fewer seemed to be capable of learning from it. The latest fiasco with the changelings had shown that all too clearly. Perhaps this place...maybe… Runcy turned to Sunny and swallowed, “Are there there docks here?”

Sunny laughed, the sound echoing in the now empty streets, “Expecting to find something there were you?” He gave Runcy a wink, “Sorry old friend, no sky galleons here.” Sunny clopped him on the shoulder, “But don’t worry, we have something that may...just may...help us bring all your dreams to fruition.”

Runcy tore his eyes away from staring at the statue of a stallion in a robe and crown holding an enormous sword. “My dreams?”

Sunny nodded, “Soon, my friend.” He walked up to the statue and stared up at it, “And so fell the mightiest and noblest of them all.” The old stallion took a breath:

No by axe nor sword fell he, but heart of darkness swallowed.
Thief of the gods, his power bold, strength immortal borrowed.

Avenge his love and hearth so dear the world would with fear quake, as earth, sky and sea did
howl and shake.

War did come and war he made, bringing sword and axe and mace.
Upon his foe the bringer of the end, our time did chase.

His a voice a song of eternal death, the cries of longing and pain upon his breath.
Sombra, king of the world, his name was death.

“It’s been a few years since I heard that” Runcy said quietly. He nodded to himself, “Wheat Halls, if I remember correctly.”

“Not quite senile yet then, eh?” Sunny chuckled, “Ah, I remember that old passage from when I was a foal.” He stretched out his hind legs and shivered, “Seems like yesterday that miserable of sod of a teacher was hammering us with old equestrian drivel and bloody ‘language studies’. I’m amazed any of it ever stuck, but that poem always did for some reason.”

“Sombra...” Runcy intoned.

Sunny nodded, “We know so little about him, other than the folklore that said he was a monster unparalleled throughout history.” He shook his head, “If you believe what you read, not even Nightmare Moon came close to his cruelty.”

“Only Celestia or Luna could tell you the truth” Runcy said quietly. He looked at the noble statue, the chiselled features and calm yet robust features carved into the crystal. Whoever had made this clearly cared about the subject matter – there was a certain sense of passion about it, a feeling of dedication by the sculptor that went far beyond merely a commissioned piece. No, whoever had made this was not, at least in their eyes, making a representation of the pure evil that Sombra allegedly became. Besides, what was evil in one pony’s eyes could be seen as an act of good in another. Doubtless the changeling queen was revered by her people, so why not Sombra? Runcy trotted over to one of the buildings and glanced about inside; it clearly hadn’t been lived in for a very, very long time. He ran a hoof along one of the tables in what appeared to have be a restaurant of some kind and huffed in surprise. There was no dust, not even a speck. Was this some sort of spell to keep the area clean? Ponies shed hairs, especially in the summer months and cleaning was something that was essential, but when a property was abandoned surely there would be a layer of dirt, dust or other windblown detritus? Runcy closed his eyes and listened; there was no wind here. Fresh air had to be coming from somewhere, but the silent outpost it was as still as the grave. Suddenly a shiver ran down his spine; this place, as old as it was, as fascinating as it was...didn’t feel right.

“We don’t belong here” Runcy whispered, “We’re not welcome.”

“Effective, isn’t it?” Sunny gave his friend a clop on the shoulder making him start, “I felt the same way when I first came here. Our unicorns say it’s a ‘wide area effect spell’ that looks to be as old as the outpost itself.” He waved to Runcy to follow.

“So it doesn’t effect you now?” Runcy asked in surprise.

Sunny shook his head, “You get used to it. Some of our workers wear wards against it, but for the most part it’s just irritating. I imagine it was a lot more potent back in its day, eh?”

“That’s quite a burglar deterent,” Runcy replied shaking his head, “When you think about it, what better way to protect your property than to make the burglar feel he doesn’t want to enter it in the first place.” He took a breath and stared about him at the solid yet elegant carving on the crystal buildings, “You can make a fortune with something like that.”

“Already working on it, my boy!” Sunny laughed, “See, I told you it was going to be interesting!”

They walked on. Building after building, many with tools, books, paintings and scrolls, all left where they had been abandoned countless years ago. Some signs of property being removed was still evident: a nail on the wall with the outline of where a picture had once hung, a cupboard with its drawers and doors open, yet whether that had been by the original inhabitants or Sunny’s people he couldn’t tell. Here and there the signs of equine life remained which seemed to pull at Runcy’s heart. It was the little things, the small details and artefacts that spoke of a life, and a home. A hoof care shop, a bath house, a pram no different from the one little Silver had been in when she was a foal, all spoke of a life little different from the one he knew back home. Runcy felt that same tingle from earlier run down his spine once more. How in Equestria could Sunny put up with this feeling of being unwelcome? His hooves itched horribly, sending a tingling sensation up his legs to the point where he felt as though he had to get out. It was at its strongest inside the buildings though less so in the streets, but it was always there like a mosquito stuck in the room with you with its incessant whining that came and went. Unfortunately this was something you couldn’t swat at, no matter how tempting it was. Runcy followed Sunny as he headed off down a long, wide set of steps that had apparently once held flower borders long since turned to dust. Dust...probably the only dust you’d find here was in the cemetery, and this whole outpost was like one - one where the dead had simply just got bored one day, stood up, and walked out leaving a very attractive crypt in their wake. Runcy snorted, receiving a knowing grin from the older green stallion. Damned nuisance! He gritted his teeth; that old sod was enjoying this wasn’t he? Runcy rubbed his ears furiously; damn it, it felt like the infuriating buzzing was coming from inside his own blasted skull!

“Come on, I’ll show you a trick.” The older stallion lead Runcy along a pathway beneath the skeletal remains of trees and the contrastingly crisp statuary and colonnaded walk, to a fairly ordinary looking building. “In we go!” Sunny opened the door and lead them into a room where a grey unicorn mare was waiting for them. As they entered she bowed low, her muzzle nearly touching the ground. “You know what to do” Sunny said to her levelly.

The mare stood back up and curtsied whilst Runcy frowned in confusion; his hackles were going up more than he‘d ever thought possible, even more so now that Sunny was standing there watching him being lead away like a lost lamb by the silent mare. His hooves clopped hollowly on the floor behind… “Terra?” he asked. The mare didn’t respond. Runcy scratched his head; ah, of course! The cutie mark was different, if only slightly – not that he’d really been paying that much attention of course, it didn’t do to stare at any ponies flank let alone a mare. But really, other than that the two mares looked nearly identical: grey coats, black manes, and rich yellow eyes. Probably twins then. Runcy noted the silver-blue representation of a snowflake on the mare and tried to remember it for later reference. The two of them continued to walk through the crystalline building, ever deeper into the interior until finally they arrived a room with a raised stepped platform.

“Please stand on the dais, my lord” the mare intoned.

Uncertainly, Runcy complied. There more signs of life in this room than the others he’d encountered so far. In the centre was a raised dais, with a couple of tables and several chairs around the outside, several magical lamps that looked a lot newer than the rest of the décor and a few faded tapestries. If nothing else, the ‘crystal ponies’ as the people of the empire had been called, must have been sick to bloody death of the endless red-blue-pink colour scheme. You could see here and there where they’d covered it over with pictures, tapestries, shelves of books, vases – all manner of items. Some of the buildings gave the distinct impression of being official, while others were homes, but throughout it all the sheer amount of crystal was unfathomable. According to what he’d been able to read, the crystal would change colour with the seasons, as well as the distance to the heart of the empire where the influence of the kings magic was at it’s strongest. Runcy shuddered; what he wouldn’t have given to have seen this place when it was in its heyday! Still, like many places he’d been to over his lifetime, it would probably be a nice place to visit, but not to live. All that crystal, as beautiful as it may be, would likely give a fellow migraines after while. Nearby, the mare was fiddling about with something on a small lectern while her horn glowed blue with magic. Across from the odd creature, a large tapestry hung from the wall suspended from thick gold chains. It was enormous! Whoever had made this had spent untold weeks, months, maybe years even, crafting this magnificent scene. Runcy felt a tingle run through his body from his muzzle to his tail; it was...a galleon. He gave himself a shake and focussed on it. The scene was undoubtedly one of the empire, or part of it anyway. Buildings, docks, the sea and sky were all rendered here as a panoramic image of sheer unimaginable beauty. Light sparkled off the water where the galleon lay at the dockside with tiny workers picked out in thread depicting the unloading of the vessel as others transported the wares to one of the many warehouses. Under normal circumstances he would have been intrigued if for no other reason than the fact he loved old ships, but there… there in the distance, was the real prize. Her sails snapping in the unseen breeze, her captain bringing her in to land as gently as a butterfly’s wing against the cool waters, the sky galleon was coming home. The amethyst fleet…

“Safe to come in now?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Jolly good.” Sunny approached the dais and called up, “Hoy, Runcy! Wake up, stallion!”

“Wha…? Damn it!” Runcy staggered but recovered quickly, focussing on his friend, “Goddesses almighty, I think I had a funny turn there.”

Lord Aura barked out a laugh, “We all have those, comes with age old boy!” He reached out a hoof to help Runcy down the last couple of steps, “How do you feel?”

“Feel?” Runcy closed his eyes a moment and quickly opened them again, “That blasted buzzing’s gone!” He took a deep breath and rubbed his foreleg over his muzzle, “Thank the goddesses...”

“Very clever isn’t it?” Sunny said in his usual matter-of-fact manner, “The outpost’s spell has the ability to recognise ponies who are, shall we say, ‘welcome’ here.” He nodded back towards the dais as the two walked back outside, “The dais was used to add ponies to a kind of ‘magical register of citizens’ who would be unaffected by the spell.” he shrugged, “So far as we know anyway.”

“So far as you know?” Runcy’s eyes went wide, “You mean you just...experimented with this place?”

Sunny raised an eyebrow, “Not many read old equestrian these days you know, and it wasn’t as if there was an instruction manual just lying around waiting for us.”

Well, ask a stupid question… Runcy sighed and followed his friend along the street, noting every now and again, little flashes of colour, of movement amongst the withered trees or structures. This place was either driving him round the bend or there was something else at play here. Taking a breath, he nodded to himself; he had to know more. “Sunny, who else is here?”

“Veritas members, and trusted staff.” Sunny replied.

“The staff that are all grey unicorns you mean.” Runcy nodded towards where yet another of the grey creatures was hurrying into one of the silent buildings across the street.

Lord Aura grinned, “All in good time, my dear boy.”

“I seem to keep hearing that a lot lately,” Runcy huffed, “and I don’t appreciate being left in the dark, Sunny.”

“Were you always so impatient?” Sunny sniffed, and then chuckled as he relented, “Yes, I suppose you were – just like your father.” He nodded towards an archway that was flanked by large magical lanterns and…

“A changeling detector?” Runcy asked in surprise, “Here?”

“A little overcautious perhaps,” Sunny admitted, “But you know what the Primus is like.”

“You don’t think the security spell, or whatever it is, will keep them out?” Runcy asked.

Sunny shook his head, “Didn’t keep us out.” He reached the archway and stopped, “The spell would make you feel uncomfortable of course, and eventually you’d want nothing more than to leave – you experienced that yourself – but to a determined intruder?” He shook his head, “No.” Sunny stood on his hind legs, “This place… this place is the past, but it is also the future for our people, Runcy. We cannot, must not, allow even one of those creatures in here.” His voice dropped, “Or it could be the end...of all of us.”

Runcy’s ear twitched; it was probably best to dismiss Sunny’s comment until such time as any of this began to make sense. The older stallion had always had a penchant for the dramatic, and at least for now, Runcy wanted to see exactly what was going on in this mysterious place - to observe, listen, and to learn. Standing quietly before him, his friend gave himself a shake, apparently gathering his thoughts and slowly pushed the door open. For the second time that day, Runcy’s mouth hung open in shock and amazement.

Unphased, Sunny dashed ahead down the enormously wide steps, the steps that lead down to what Runcy could only really describe as a cavern – but not of crystal, or at least not the same type of crystal as the outpost was made from… Ice? He ran a hoof over it: it was cool, not cold, but tingled with a gentle inner energy and a blue-white light that made the whole cavern sparkle like diamond. The steps before him were the full width of the cavern and made of the same material as the walls, lending the entire space a mystical quality that was at the same time both beautiful and unsettling. Most unsettling of all however was the enormous crystalline ovoid structure that sat in the centre of the cavern’s smooth floor like a spider patiently awaiting its prey. To Runcy it looked for all the world like some bizarre dragons egg, a crystal that glinted with every colour of the rainbow – and more, much, much more.

Sunny stood before it, holding his hooves up dramatically, “Welcome, Runcy, to the very heart of our operation.” He waved the grey stallion closer, “Come! Look inside, and see...”

Hesitantly, Runcy peered into the smooth surface of the enormous object. Mostly all he could see was his own reflection, the reflected light of the crystal and...something...something else – but it was so hard to see! He shook his head and tried again, blinking his eyes to try and focus on what Sunny was obviously trying to draw his attention towards. “Right then” he muttered to himself and took a deep cleansing breath, willing himself beyond the crystal shell and into the… “Archway?”

Sunny clopped his hooves together, “Yes...” He breathed a sigh of relief, “I wondered if you would see it, but of course you can.” He tapped the side of his head, “Earth pony magic, you see?”

“Ha!” Runcy tapped his muzzle, “You use eyes, Sunny, nothing more.” He nodded towards the crystal egg, “What’s the significance of the archway?” Sunny went to speak but Runcy stopped him with an outstretched hoof, “No more mystery my friend, no more cryptic answers – truth, Sunny. You want me to help you, you tell me the truth, that’s all I ask.”

Lord Aura snorted, “Do you think you can handle it?”

“Try me” Runcy replied, “Besides, you wouldn’t have brought me here if you didn’t think I could, would you?”

Sunny raised an eyebrow quizzically, “Really?” He suddenly clopped his hooves together and nodded to himself, “Very well then. You are aware of the recent kidnappings in the news?” Runcy nodded. “You will also have noted the sudden and unexplained development of devices known as ‘firearms’ in Equestria.”

“It was a technological breakthrough” Runcy agreed, “Ideal for the armed forces and law enforcement.”

“I’m surprised to hear you say that with your passion for history” Sunny said levelly.

Runcy snorted, “When it comes to our armed forces, Sunny, I’m willing to think a little outside the box and the better armed those ponies are the better for all of us. I do have a daughter to think of.”

“Exactly, exactly!” Sunny prodded his friend in the shoulder for emphasis, “But doesn’t it strike you as strange how our civilisation progressed from sword, spear and crossbow to advanced projectile weapons almost overnight?”

Runcy shrugged. It had struck him as strange at the time, but then it hadn’t seemed to be that much of an issue. A small footnote in the newspaper had stated that the army had developed a replacement for the archaic crossbows and said that the newly designed firearms would be distributed to law enforcement authorities and military over the coming year as part of their modernisation programme. There didn’t seem to be anything that out of the ordinary really, especially in a world where magic could conjure up all manner of peculiarities including the also newly designed ‘focussed energy weapons’ that had begun to be developed by the intelligence agencies. “I assumed it was part of Celestia’s planned modernisation of the army” Runcy reasoned, “Granted, these ‘firearm’ devices began to appear before the changeling invasion, but it wouldn’t surprise me in the least if the princess had known about the potential threat from these creatures much earlier and had begun to take precautionary steps. She’s a lot cleverer than some ponies give her credit for.”

Sunny just smiled, “No doubt, my boy, no doubt at all.” He gazed up at the large crystal egg and let his voice echo around the room, “But would it surprise you to learn they are not from our world?” The green stallion leaned his hooves against the crystal, “Veritas have known of the existence of portals for as long as I can remember, Runcy, further even. They are a door, my friend, a gateway to places and possibilities that were once viewed as such an everyday part of life that their existence became as mundane as buttering bread. But now...now they are little more than a footnote in a history book or a foal’s fantasy novel.” He snorted, “Until now.”

Runcy lifted a hoof, “The firearms are from another world?” Good goddesses, he felt sick. “So, there of these gateways out there...”

“Originally, yes” Sunny said calmly, “The gateway to that particular world however, has gone – possibly forever.” He shrugged, “Of course we were able to reverse engineer these alien weapons and alter them for equine use. A spin off of this was the development of magical energy weapons – a favoured sidearm of the Celestian Bureau of Investigation, as i’m sure you are already aware.”

Runcy’s blood ran cold as realisation knocked upon his consciousness with all the subtlety of a battering ram. “We didn’t trade for these did we,” he breathed, “we exchanged the kidnapped ponies for them.”

Sunny nickered, “Drugs and firearms for ponies and gems.” He lifted a hoof, “A despicable criminal enterprise, and one that was rather ruthlessly, and crudely, expunged.” He clopped his hoof down hard, “In case you are wondering, Runcy, I can tell you now – Veritas was not involved in that debacle.”

Ponies… sold to beings from another world. Dear Celestia, what had become of Equestria? He closed his eyes and tried to clear away the image of Silver and Lark vanishing through one those damned ‘gateways’, never to be seen again. “You think this gateway is another of these portals then?” Runcy asked, “Another way to this ‘other world’ you mentioned?”

Sunny shook his head, “No, not there. We believe this may give us access to something of far greater importance – a gateway to the nether world.” At Runcy’s blank expression he smiled, “You may know of it as the Wither World.”

“The Wither World?!” Runcy barked in horror. A freezing cold jolt ran down his spine, “Goddesses forgive us, have you gone mad?! Do you have any idea what lives there, Sunny?” He gave his friend a prod in the shoulder, “Do you remember a little incident around a thousand years ago involving Thestrals? Nightmare Moon? Minotaurs?” He shook his head, “There is a reason the princess locked them away there, and i’m damned glad of it too. Never mind the bloody changelings; If those things came through now we wouldn’t have a hope in hell, firearms or not.” Runcy stopped and stared at the green stallion before him, “I fail to see what’s so damned funny!”

Sunny held up a hoof, trying to control his mirth, “Oh, Runcy, do you really think we would actually try to contact thestrals?” He rubbed a foreleg over his eyes, “Luna’s arse, boy, do you honestly believe Veritas are so blind? We are the keepers of history, the guardians of lost knowledge and the ways of our forebears.” He gave Runcy a stern look, any vestiges of humour vanishing like morning dew “This is why you joined us, is it not?”

“Yes, however I-” Runcy began, but Sunny cut him off,

“Come with me, Runcy.” The green stallion turned round and walked up the steps and out the door, leading them both along halls of blue crystal until they reached a set of winding steps that took them up to what was clearly a viewing gallery of sorts. An earth pony stallion watched them approach curiously, his hooves leaning on a long-arm of some kind. Runcy wasn’t overly familiar with them, but the eyes of the stallion left him in doubt that the burly fellow most certainly did and would be more than willing to use it if provoked. The guard nodded his head to Sunny but watched Runcy warily as they passed into the wide gallery beyond. In here was a complete contrast to the deserted outpost below; it was a veritable hive of activity. Earth ponies, unicorns and pegasi were all hard at work at various desks and tables that had been neatly arranged around the large room. Curious apparatus glowing with magic sat beside bubbling bottles and flasks of coloured liquids while huge blackboards sporting myriad calculations were tended by lab-coat wearing ponies deep in heated discussion. If Runcy hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it. Veritas was no mere luncheon club for wealthy ponies, this was highly organised and also...disturbing. Sunny walked up to a very familiar mare who was sitting in a large chair reading a clipboard, “Barbary, I’ve brought a friend to see you.”

The terracotta coated mare turned and looked up at the two stallions. Suddenly, her eyes went wide, “Run? Oh, thank the goddesses!” She jumped out of the comfortable looking chair and rushed to embrace Runcy tightly, “Run...I thought...when the Queen of Waters went down...” She sniffed and pushed her muzzle into his mane, “I’m so glad you’re safe.” Gradually she released him and backed away a step, looking behind him, “Where’s your young friend?”

Runcy swallowed before answering, “I don’t know.” Curiosity suddenly took control of his tongue, “Barbary, why are you here? And why weren’t you on your ship?”

The mare flashed her large yellow eyes at Sunny who waved a hoof at her to continue. She turned back to Runcy, “I…” She took a breath, “I heard somepony was after Sunny and thought I’d accompany him on the airship.” She tapped a slight bulge in her blouse pocket, “I’m quite capable of using one of these, Runcy, and Sunny is my friend after all.” Barbary Nights paused, her face taking on a hurt expression, “You don’t care, do you? You’d rather i’d been on my ship?” She shook her head, “I know you and I have never had anything ‘special’ between us, Run, but I never thought you’d rather i’d...” She sniffed and hung her head dejectedly.

“You can drop the act, Barbary” Runcy said levelly. He lifted his muzzle and huffed, “I know you a lot better than that.”

The sniffling mare froze and slowly looked up, a demure smile on her face, “You always did.”

Runcy ignored the comment and pressed on, “You knew about the bomb onboard the ship, or at least suspected there was one didn’t you.” He closed his eyes a moment and tried to steady his racing heart, “Dear goddesses, Barbary, you could have had the ship checked before it left port, or at least done something. You left those ponies to-”

Barbary’s hoof struck like lightning, the resounding crack as it his Runcy’s jaw causing several of the lab coat wearing ponies to look up in surprise. “How dare you!” Barbary’s face darkened like a thunderhead, “Do you seriously believe I would let my best ship be sunk by a bunch of… of murderers?” She jabbed the grey stallion in the chest with her hoof, “The Queen of Waters was the pride of my fleet, Runcy, she was my personal ship! MINE! Now she’s rotting on the bottom of the ocean, and you...YOU think I knew about it and did nothing?!”

Sunny stepped in quickly, “Barbary, please...” he sighed, “Runcy, we thought the assassin was the one you ‘encountered’ on the ship.” He closed his eyes and nodded, “Yes, we know about her. You see, I was, as painful as it is to say it, expecting to be shot – not blown up.”

And yet not one thought spared for the ponies who had been on that ill fated ship, Runcy thought to himself bitterly. He rubbed his chin and winced – by the goddess that mare packed a punch! Still, he supposed he’d deserved it.

“Now, if you two are quite finished causing a scene, perhaps we can continue?” Sunny raised an eyebrow and the other two, with Barbary letting out a loud huff, following in silence.

The entourage walked between the busy lab coated ponies while Sunny pointed out the various tasks being undertaken. An observer could have been forgiven for thinking that the hive of activity was this way because their employer was walking amongst them, however to Runcy’s surprise the three of them appeared to be all but ignored; the lab coated ponies were without exception, deep in a world of their own, lost in the realm of research and discovery. For a moment, Runcy felt a tinge of jealousy burning through him; this was something he would have like to have been involved in, not all this bombs, assassins and… conspiracy. He frowned in thought; was this a conspiracy? Was what they were doing an act that would pit them against the crown? The possibility flared in his mind and then disappeared in an instant. They had to act. Golden hadn’t hesitated, had she? She had done her duty and fought hoof and tail for her people, for Equestria. As odd as all of this was, there was a reason why he had agreed to take part in it: Silver.

“...convergence of the two worlds.”

“Dimensions.”

“Oh, of course...dimensions. Are you listening, Runcy?”

Runcy blinked and gave himself a shake. He nodded, “My apologies. This is rather a lot to take in, i’m afraid. What was it you were saying about dimensions?”

Barbary snorted loudly, but Sunny ignored it, “We were saying that the princesses appear to have constructed a spell that acted rather like a portal, but on a massive scale, designed to rip the empire into another dimension.”

“As little as I know about magic, is that even possible?” Runcy scratched his chin, “Wouldn’t it leave a huge hole in the ground where the empire’s capital city used to be?”

“How else do you explain nopony has ever found it?” Sunny asked, “Surely a city, even one that vanished over a millennia ago would have left some trace?”

“We don’t even know where it was!” Runcy replied, “It could have been on the other side of the world for all we know. The scant records we have suggest it was to the north certainly, but north of what? Half of it is conjecture, the other half fantasy stories for foals. Canterlot didn’t even exist back then, Sunny, and the war of the three tribes was-”

“Runcy, listen,” Sunny placed a hoof on his friend’s shoulder, “We’re both earth ponies, you and I, we know little about magic and what it’s capable of, correct? But look about you, do you think we would be doing all this if we thought it was a fable?” He snorted, “The empire was, and is real.”

“I didn’t say it wasn’t real, Sunny” Runcy said a little irritated at his friend’s attitude, “All I’m saying is that I find it hard to believe how an entire civilisation can simply vanish and leave no more trace that a few outposts at the arse end of nowhere.”

“Ahem, If I may?” A pewter coated mare wearing a lab coat and spectacles raised a hoof. Sunny nodded to her to continue. “We believe the empire’s capital is still exactly where it was, but moved out of phase with our dimension, thus leaving behind what we call ‘the reality bubble’.” She levitated over a beaker of water in her magic and placed it on the desk before them, “Let’s say the water in this glass is the world we know, and the empire is one portion of that.” Her horn suddenly glowed and a ball of ice began to form in the middle of it, floating on the surface of the water. “If we simply remove the empire...” The ball of ice floated out, “the world, or more specifically nature, will eventually flow back in and begin to reclaim the land where it had been.”

“But there would still be evidence that something had been there surely” Runcy interjected.

The mare nodded, “You will notice the level of the water has dropped?” She levitated the ball of ice before her, “Such an act would certainly leave a trace: a crater, ruins, or some other physical remnant that would suggest where it had once been.”

“But after this length of time?” Runcy shook his head, “If the empire was destroyed, it has been over a thousand years since then. It’s plausible to believe that the princesses simply wiped it out and nature, as you said, would have reclaimed what scraps they left behind.”

“But that it not what history tells us” Sunny said, stepping in, “We know the empire existed, and we know more than you’d think about what happened to it. We’ve found books here, Runcy, and records by those left behind after the empire was ‘removed’ and they all tell of their subsequent attempts to find a way home.” He shook his head, “They never succeeded.”

The scientist nodded her head, “We began to suspect a dimension spell after reading the records left behind in the outpost, so we started conducting field tests for thaumaturgical variation and geographical dislocation.” She adjusted her spectacles, “Observe.” The unicorn mare froze a ball of water in the beaker once more, “Let’s say this ice is the empire’s capital city.” Her horn glowed, encompassing the ball of ice, “now we surround the city in a reality bubble...” A thin skin of magic surrounded the ice and suddenly, with a flash of magic, it appeared on the bench beside the beaker, “The empire’s capital is now outside the ‘real’ world – in this case, the beaker of water – and yet the level of the water has not changed. In other words, the world, our world, still behaves as though the empire is there when in reality, it is here in another dimension.”

“That would still leave this ‘bubble’” Runcy observed.

The mare shook her head, “We do not believe so.” She motioned to several ponies working on a table near to a map of Equestria surrounded by gauges and mechanisms the function of which Runcy could only speculate. “Have you ever been on a journey and you can’t remember the journey there?” she asked, “One that is so familiar, one you do every day, that you just simply...get there?”

Runcy nodded, “Of course. It’s just your mind switching off because you’re not paying attention.”

The mare smiled, “Is it?” She waved at the map, “What if a spell could do that? What if the magic could make you, and everypony around it, simply forget it was there?”

“I don’t see how that could work” Runcy huffed, “I know bugger all about magic, but most of what i’ve seen is levitation and making interesting gadgets.” He thought for a moment, “I suppose some of the more accomplished unicorns can teleport, but as powerful as Celestia and Luna are, is something on this scale even possible?”

“Before Celestia lost her a large portion of her power? Before Luna became Nightmare Moon?” Sunny asked nodding, “Why not? How much do we know about how powerful they really are? Or were?” He shrugged, “Starswirl tells of how during the battle at the first battle of River Valley, Celestia opened a portal to another world to save herself. If that is true, and we have no reason to believe it isnt, then she has magic the likes of which no mortal pony would normally have.”

“Starswirl dedicated most of his life to researching portals” the mare added, “A lifetime to learn what Celestia completed in the blink of an eye.” She shrugged, “Conjecture, perhaps, but all the research we have conducted so far points to this being the case.”

Runcy felt a shiver run down his spine. He nodded his thanks to the mare and turned to Sunny, his voice low, “Sunny, can we speak a moment.” Sunny nodded and two walked over to a quiet corner of the vast room, “Why, Sunny? What is this all for? Are you trying to find the empire for some reason? For Celestia’s sake, this is madness!”

Sunny shook his head and chuckled, placing a calming hoof on his friend’s shoulder, “No, that’s not what this is for. This...” he waved a hoof encompassing the busy ponies, “this is research, nothing more. The portal, Runcy, can take us anywhere...with the application of a little more power of course.”

Runcy glanced back at the scientist who was now talking with Barbary. “That’s what the whole seventh element thing is about, isnt it” he said, “You want to use that to power the portal somehow and reach...whatever it is you’re trying to reach, right?”

Sunny raised an eyebrow, “Very astute of you. Yes.”

“But why?” Runcy couldn’t believe what he was hearing, “What the hell has this got to do with protecting Equestria from the changelings?”

Lord Aura smiled, “That, my friend, is for the next part of our tour.” He waved over to Barbary, “Come, let us show you...everything.”

They walked over to the observation deck Runcy had seen earlier and looked down into what at first glance looked like a field of blue and white ice. Runcy rubbed his eyes and stared; there were ponies down there, moving around between structures that looked like small domes, but that wasn’t what really caught his eye. “They’re all unicorns...” he said quietly, “grey unicorns.” He turned to Sunny, “The ones we saw earlier in the outpost...”

Sunny nodded, “You asked if anypony lived here earlier.” He closed his eyes, “That was… not entirely accurate.” He nodded towards the mares flitting between the domes far below, “It’s true there were no empire ponies here when we arrived, but the outpost was not entirely...unoccupied.” Sunny motioned for them to follow him once more, “The grey unicorns...” he sighed, “They are a remnant, an echo of a time a thousand years in the past. It is from them, Runcy, we harvest a crop that will help bring salvation to our people.” He nodded towards a smaller door at the rear of the observation room, “Follow me.”

The trio trotted down stairs, along corridors and through hallways, past more of the grey unicorns, more guards, more ponies in lab coats, until finally reaching another of the changeling detectors that was flanked by heavily armed guards. Sunny was allowed through with little more than a cursory nod. Runcy, and indeed Barbary, were watched as if they were thieves in a bank vault.

And a vault it was.

“My...goddesses...” Runcy’s heart was in his mouth as his eyes went wide in astonishment. Here were row upon row, aisle after aisle, of… jars, jars on shelves that stretched to the ceiling and into the distance. Occasionally a grey mare would appear carrying a basket, others pushing trolleys, while a plethora of lab coat wearing ponies with clipboards walked up and down checking their stores. Runcy walked up to one of the glass jars in a virtual trance; it was… “Tears” he whispered. Hundreds, no, thousands of jars of the most precious thing he’d ever ever held in his life: the medicine that kept his beautiful daughter alive. He had been down to the last few, the last hoofful, always living with the cold fear of the day they ran out – the day his daughter would… Runcy swallowed and turned to Sunny, “How…?”

Sunny motioned to him to follow, “This way. The final truth lies just beyond those doors.” For a moment the green stallion hesitated and turned back to his friend, “Runcy...you know, you’ve always been like a son to me. Your father too was much more than my friend, he was like my own brother. Before he died I promised him I would do everything in my power to protect you as you grew into the stallion you are today, and I know how proud he would have been of you and all you have accomplished. I know you may think me a sentimental old fool, perhaps even overly idealistic, but I truly believe that our families are linked by something that transcends familial bonds, and that is our love of tradition, honour, and friendship – traits that are all too rare these days.” He smiled sadly, “I don’t want you to become any more involved in this than you have already if you’re not absolutely certain you-”

“Sunny!” Barbary stepped up and pushed her way in between the two stallions, “For Celestia’s sake, don’t try and put him off now, we need him!”

Sunny gently, but firmly pushed her out of the way, much to the sputtering mare’s annoyance. “If you see what is behind that door, Runcy, you can never go back. Both I, Barbary, and all the ponies here are a part of this, but you still have a choice.” He nodded to Barbary and closed his eyes, “Please, Runcy, I know it’s unfair of me to ask, but...”

“I’ve already made my decision” Runcy said with a snort, “If what you are doing here will help safeguard our homeland, if it will protect my family and our people, then I will not be the one found wanting when the bugle calls and the drums roll.”

Barbary peered at Runcy curiously, opening her mouth to speak but then stepping back as Sunny stepped forward and embraced the grey stallion, “Thank you” he said in whisper, “Thank the goddess, Run. For a moment I wondered if I was doing the right thing, but in my heart, I never doubted you.” He smiled, “You are truly your father’s son, and the descendant of one of Equestria’s greatest. Her blood and spirit runs in your veins...” Sunny clopped Runcy on the shoulder, “Hold your head high, Runcy, for beyond this door, history will be made.”

The room around them faded into near darkness, drowned out by the intense light spilling from between the heavy doors as they slowly swung open to reveal yet another cavern. Runcy shielded his eyes; this one, with it’s blue and white architecture - if that was the right word to use - was strangely familiar. And then he realised it: it was the doors themselves, the doors that had lead from the outpost – this was same material! He blinked in the light, letting his eyes readjust to the ethereal sight before him. There were buildings here, albeit smaller and far less ornate from those in the outpost, and not made of the same material that the empire had used at all but rather that strange ‘ice that wasn’t ice’. Runcy stared at it in wonder; that inner light, that otherworldly blue-white glow, it was almost identical to the tears in the jars in the last room, and contained that same strange sense of familiarity that made his knees quiver. How could something so alien seem...oh, he didn’t know! It was… he scratched his mane, trying to put his hoof on the elusive thoughts that danced away from him everytime he drew near like a frightened kitten.

“Runcy?” Barbary Nights gave him a nudge, causing the stallion to start.

Sunny smiled, “Strange isn’t it? So… ‘alien’ to everything we know of the world.” He walked down the small flight of steps onto the narrow path which descended down to the floor of what Runcy could only describe as a...village. A subterranean village. Sunny leaned on the carved ice-like ballustrade, “This is where we found them. Unicorns: all of them near identical, save for their cutie marks. Most of the staff have taken to calling them ‘the grey ghosts’ would you believe.” He chuckled, “Hard to believe these were once some of the most powerful and feared creatures in Equestria.”

Runcy frowned in thought and rubbed his muzzle, “These...ponies, these unicorns, they’re wendigo?” He shook his head, “It’s not that I doubt you, Sunny, it’s just...” Runcy’s words failed him.

“Not scary enough for you, eh?” Sunny suddenly barked out a laugh, “And you know, I thought exactly the same when I first came her too.” He pointed down to the grey unicorns walking around, apparently oblivious to their unannounced visitors as they continued with their various tasks. “They are descended from the tribe of wendigo, the so called ‘four winds’ tribe that fought the Celestian forces in the war. We thought they were all extinct, Celestia certainly did, but Starswirl...” Sunny shrugged, “He didn’t think so.” The old green stallion stared down at the village and took a cleansing breath, “Somehow, with the loss of the connection to the nether world, they can no longer become true wendigo as far as the legends describe. That does not however, mean that they are mere unicorns – oh, no.” He gestured to the room behind him, “They are an unlimited source of the ‘tears’ young Silver needs to stay well.”

Runcy snorted, “And this is where that jar you gave me came from.” He waved a hoof, “From these unicorns?” Sunny nodded. “But what use are they, Sunny?” Runcy asked, “So far as I know, only Silver has this affliction and it has been passed down through my family for generations.”

Sunny gave his friend an understanding smile, “I know. It took your father well before his time. I can still remember the look on your mother’s face, the way she held him as he lay In the doorway to the manor.” He shivered, “I never want to hear that sound again, Runcy… never. We should give thanks to the gods that at least you were spared its bitter taste.” He gave his friend a clop on the shoulder, “Plenty here for the little spoon though, eh?”

He was right. Goddesses, how he was right. A flush of relief burned through Runcy’s body, his ears tingling and his heart feeling as light as a feather. It was like a weight, an unfathomable suit of lead that had been cast around his very being, had simply… ceased to be. Was this how pegasi felt as they soared through the heavens? Runcy lifted his muzzle and he breathed in, tasting the air as though for the very first time. Goddesses, he felt like bucking and screaming with sheer joy! An urge to run caught him, dragging at his legs – he had to run, he had to neigh and shout and- A thought popped into his mind derailing his moment of jubilation. Why? What was all of this for? He looked at Sunny who just smiled in reply to the unspoken question.

“I know what you’re thinking my boy, and the answers are here...” Sunny waved a hoof, encompassing the entire village. And then, once more, the enigmatic Lord Aura set off, heading along the path with the still silent Barbary in tow.

Runcy brought up the rear this time and caught the faint hint of jasmine in the air. It was deliciously enticing despite his knowing full well where, or rather ‘who’ it was coming from. He let it tickle his nose and smiled to himself; he’d have to find out what the blend was and buy some for Lark. She loved perfume and to be honest, this one appealed to him too. It was certainly a lot better than that bloody awful rubbish she’d bought off that pretentious ‘rep’ or whatever she was who came along to Lark’s sewing group. Dreadful mare! Always flogging expensive tat that was probably concocted from cat piss and goats ears or something equally bloody awful. Celestia’s buttocks, it smelled like arse as well. How Lark actually thought it smelled ‘appealing’ was anyponies guess.
Speaking of arse…

Runcy watched Barbary’s hind quarters swaying as she walked. It was almost hypnotically mesmerising the way her hips swayed in time with her tail swishing left, right, left, right. She truly had excellent form and kept her body in trim too – a lot more than could be said for many other mares her age who had a disturbing tendency to break out in spontaneous cats and musty clothes from charity shops. Not so Barbary Nights; she was a mare who had impeccable taste, yet wasn’t afraid to wear clothes that were...different. Today was definitely one of those ‘different’ days. She was wearing a loose fitting blouse that covered her forelegs down to her hooves while her hind quarters were swathed in a tight fitting elastic fabric that emphasised her curves and musculature as subtly as a fog horn. Runcy tried to focus on Sunny, but on the narrow path his traitorous senses were now completely filled with the scent of mare and the rhythmic swaying of Barbary’s rump. He swallowed; what was making things infinitely worse was that he knew she still had feeling for him too, and it would only take that one slip, that one mistake and his whole world would come crashing down around him like a house of cards. How many stallions had fallen that way? Fallen to the allure of a mare, for a single evening of bliss and a lifetime of regret? He gave himself a shake.

Barbary was looking right at him, “Like what you see?” she asked.

Runcy cleared his throat, “I was wondering what your perfume is” he said neutrally, “It’s jasmine, isn’t it?”

“Mmm” Barbary nodded, “It’s called ‘A night under the stars’. I bought it in Canterlot from the outdoor market.” Her mouth curled up slightly, “You like it?”

Runcy nodded, “I thought I may buy some for Lark.” He felt a sense of relief run through him at that.

Barbary sniffed, “Of course, dear, we mustn’t forget ones obligations, must we?” She nickered slightly, “I wondered for a moment if you were admiring my rear. I’m sure dear Lark wouldn’t approve of wandering eyes, but don’t worry, I won’t tell.” She winked at him cheekily, “It’ll be our little secret.”

Runcy groaned, “I wasn’t admiring your rear, Barbary.”

The mare laughed, “Your eyes betray your words, my fine stallion!” She raised a beautifully formed eyebrow, “I can’t blame you though I suppose, the jodhpurs really do emphasise ones figure, don’t you think? They’re refreshingly comfortable against the fur and feel… wonderful to the touch.” She stretched and subtly licked her lips, “You wouldn’t know that though, would you?”

Runcy rolled his eyes, “Barbary, stop it.”

She nickered in reply, “Oh, but Runcy, why should I? You’re so much FUN!”

The three of them continued through the bizarre scene. The neat houses of the wendigo were as much carbon copies of one another as their owners: plain, unadorned, and most of them single storey abodes that gave off a peculiar aura of loneliness that toyed with Runcy’s emotions. Everything here felt precise and clinical, with the buildings arranged with almost geometric precision on either side of what would normally be considered to be a road, if a road were as smooth as the surface of a frozen lake. Throughout the village the grey unicorn mares carried on with their daily business as if the three newcomers simply didn’t exist, as if Runcy, Barbary and Sunny were no more substantial than the air around them. Runcy remembered the name Sunny had given the unicorns: the ‘grey ghosts’. But...what if the unicorns weren’t the ghosts? What if it were the three of them, walking through time, through a village occupied by living, breathing creatures and they themselves were no more substantial than wandering spirits. The strange light didn’t help with his sense of unease either; that blue-white glow was everywhere and never ending. It was in the walls of the cavern, the ground, the walls of the buildings, and above it all the hard sky of equally blue-white crystal. Runcy shivered, feeling his hackles going up in alarm. This place felt far more alien even than the outpost had. Hell fire, that abandoned town had at least felt warm! Here, the chill bit through his fur and seeped into his very bones, and yet inexplicably there was no physical sensation of actually being cold. Goddesses, he didn’t like it here at all.

A grey mare walked by carrying a pair of wickerwork baskets on her back. For a moment, for just the most fleeting slivers of time, she glanced up at Runcy and their eyes met. Almost imperceptibly the strange unicorn looked forward once more and carried on walking as if nothing had ever happened. Runcy’s heart leaped into his mouth; what was it with this place? Why did he feel so damned nervous? He paused and looked down at his hooves; bloody hell, were his legs actually… trembling?!

Barbary gave him a concerned look, “Run?”

“Barbary, I...” Runcy closed his eyes and gave himself a shake, “Forget it, I’m fine.”

Sunny glanced back at them as they continued around a corned and headed down a long winding passageway. “You’re not the first one to react like that, my boy” he said in his matter-of-fact voice, “Scared many a pony I can tell you.”

Runcy gave his mane a shake, “What are they doing here, Sunny? The war was over a thousand years ago and they look just like any regular unicorn.”

Sunny shrugged, “Because as odd as it may seem, this is home to them.” He laughed quietly, “If you can call it that.”

As always, Runcy had more questions than answers. Unfortunately for now at least, he found himself all but brimming with them. It was infuriating! What made it worse though, was that every time he tried to recall what had been said it seemed to clash with what he had been taught in the past or had read in his history books. Much of what he knew about the empire, and indeed about wendigo, didn’t mention a fraction of what he’d learned in the short time he’d been here. No wonder there were so many scientists and researchers here: the place was a goldmine of information – a treasure trove of wonders from an earlier age. He wondered fleetingly about the princesses; the wendigo had fought for Nightmare Moon – Luna, in another guise. Surely if Celestia could forgive her and the horrors that monster had unleashed upon the land, then these grey ponies had little to fear from the princess of the sun? And yet...here they were, trapped in time after a thousand years of complete isolation. Everywhere he looked he kept seeing those yellow eyes, those frightened, yet fathomless deep yellow eyes as they stared at him in fear. Terra, the unicorn mare, the wendigo. Suddenly, and completely unexpectedly, he felt a warm glow flush through him. He’d never spoken to a wendigo before, and indeed, who alive ever had? He couldn’t wait to tell Silver and Lark when he got home!

Through another detector, past more guards, the passage finally ended in a huge door. No wendigo nor empire made door this time – this one was made of thick steel and wood, and looked to have been designed to stop a siege engine. Hinges that would have been more at home on the steamship were driven into the very rock itself. Bolts, straps and bolts studded the great door, before which two heavily armed earth stallions stood silently watching the three as they approached. Sunny bobbed his head and the guards on either side took positions flanking the great iron and steel construction. Runcy watched as each of them produced a large black iron key, inserted them into locks set into the rock wall and nodded in silent agreement to one another before counting,
“Three, two, one.”

The two keys turned.

Runcy watched in fascination, listening to the whir and click of the lock mechanism before finally, with a reverberating ‘clunk’, the bolts drew back and the door, as quiet as a breath and as light as a feather, swung open. Without another word Sunny walked inside followed by Barbary, and finally Runcy. The door boomed shut behind them.

“Security measures” Sunny said in reply to Runcy’s wide eyed expression, “We can’t contaminate the rest of the facility should things... ‘go wrong’, shall we say.”

“Contaminate?” Runcy hurried past Barbary and caught up with his old friend, “Sunny, talk to me. What is all this?”

The green stallion just smiled, “Patience, my boy. You’re about to find out.”

Runcy swallowed. He didn’t know how much of this his heart could take. Every moment there was something new, something completely alien, and this newest sight was no exception. No warming pink crystal nor ghostly blue-white light here - this was Equestrian made. They were surrounded by rock, cut by hoof and magic, with steel and wood – materials he knew and understood. This, as austere as it may seem to some, especially after what he had seen already today, was something that felt more like… home. But home had one significant difference: there were no cells. Runcy had never seen a prison before except from the pictures in the newspapers, and indeed there were precious few of them in Celestia’s kingdom as it was, but this… this was something simply beyond comprehension. The three ponies walked along the passage between the cells, passing by the empty eyed and hollow stares of the occupants. Runcy swallowed; they were unicorns: grey, yellow eyed unicorns - and they were all stallions. They simply sat there in their cells, just sitting and staring, watching the ponies walking by in absolute silence. Runcy couldn’t stop himself from staring back, his eyes seemingly drawn to them helplessly, taking in their plight, their sense of utter hopelessness. He closed his eyes and forced his vision back to his front. Dear Celestia… Did she know nothing of this? Was this… this terrible place all the making of Veritas? He watched Sunny and Barbary walking ahead of him. The two ignored the cells, walking by them as if on a jolly Sunday stroll in the park while Runcy’s heart felt as cold as ice. Finally, the three of them reached something that screamed of modernity, of civilisation: a lift. The door opened and the three entered the small oasis of familiarity. Runcy breathed a sigh of relief as Sunny pulled the metal security screen across and pulled the lever. A second later the lift shuddered and began its rattly ascent. It was only then, as the lift bore them ever upward, that Runcy could see, finally see, the extraordinary extent of the operation here. There wasn’t just one row of cells – there were dozens, hundreds maybe. He felt his chest tighten and closed his eyes, willing the view to go away. He’d given Sunny his word, his honest and heartfelt word of honour that he would do what it took to protect his home and family, and that was true, so, so true… but this? “Caveat emptor” he muttered.

Sunny snorted, watching Runcy with a look of… not so much sympathy or understanding, but… bemusement. He pushed the lever forward and the lift slowed to a halt. “We’re here.”

The lift’s screen door clattered open and the three of them stepped out into a white tiled and red carpeted hallway. Paintings of equestrian country scenes lined the walls while magical lanterns hung down from the ceiling bathing everything in a comfortingly familiar light. Runcy couldn’t believe what he was seeing; as much as this was familiar, it was such a contrast to the dreadful scene a mere stones throw from where he stood, it didn’t seem real. He came to a halt behind Sunny who pushed the large double doors open into what was clearly an office – and very well appointed it was too.

As if on cue, a white uniformed pony with a short black mane appeared and bobbed his head respectfully, “Welcome back, my lord. May I take your overcoats?”

Sunny, and a stunned Runcy, hoofed them over without a word. The uniformed pony bobbed his head again and trotted away to what Runcy presumed would be a cloakroom of some kind. Nothing would surprise him now after all the other things he’d seen today.

“Can I offer you a drink?”

“I’m sorry?” Runcy looked back at Sunny in surprise but caught himself quickly, “Yes...yes, please.”

“Black griffin for you, isn’t it Barbary?”

Barbary nodded, dropping into a thick velvet lined chair, “No ice this time please, Sunny.”

Runcy took his proffered drink in a haze of confusion.

“Is that alright, Runcy?” Sunny asked in concern, “I know you like a scotch, but I thought you might like this brandy instead. It’s vintage west county gold.”

“Huh? No...no, it’s… it’s fine.” Runcy stared into the glass and habitually began to swirl the golden liquid around, taking in its floral fragrance and promise of a warming journey into his stomach. He obliged…

“Good?” Sunny asked.

Runcy nodded, “You have excellent taste, as always.”

“Naturally.” Sunny chuckled and waved Runcy to a seat, “Please, make yourselves comfortable. We have much to discuss.”

Chapter Thirteen - Time to say goodbye

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

TIME TO SAY GOODBYE

The classroom was in full swing. Bellowing fillies and colts vied with each other to try and make themselves heard over the cacophony while notes were scrunched up and thrown to their respective recipients – willingly or otherwise. Somewhere within it all, buried beneath the chaos of rampaging children, a small silver-grey filly sat with her forelegs over her head trying in vain to block out the interminable noise.

“Hey Silver, y’all okay?”

Silver opened her eyes and shifted in her seat. Was something pulling her tail?

“HEY SILVER!”

Silver Spoon jumped in alarm and span round to face, “Oh...Apple Bloom.”

“EH?”

“I SAID, YES, APPLE BLOOM!”

Suddenly the noise dropped to almost tolerable levels as a teacher walked in and began pinning up something on the class noticeboard.

The yellow filly with the vibrant red bow in her mane motioned to her friends, “Y’all wanna walk back a ways with us tonight, Silver?”

Silver shook her head, “I can’t, papa’s coming home today and I have to be there to welcome him back.”

“That’s really sweet!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed with a clop of her forehooves, “Has he been away for long?”

Silver shook her head, “Not really. We had a telegram from some of mama’s sewing circle to say that the court had finished early and they should be back tonight. If the ship’s not late of course.”

“I’d love to go on one of those ships! They’re sooo cool!” Scootaloo’s tiny wings buzzed with her excitement, “I wish we could go and see it.”

“I could always ask Rarity if she’d take us. Hey, maybe we could get a tour of it too!” Sweetie Belle added hopefully.

Apple Bloom sniffed, raising her muzzle and pulled off a surprisingly good impersonation of her older sister, “Bit too modern if y’all ask me. It’s all about tradition with us here Apples, an’ all that thar jiggery pokery an’ steam watchamacallits ain’t what good earth ponies needs to be messin’ about with.” She snorted and crossed her forelegs with a serious expression on her face, “No sir!”

The other fillies began to laugh. Secretly, Silver smiled with them. She liked the girls, but she’d never quite felt like she really fit in with them, regardless of how much they’d tried to include her in their time together. In truth, she still wasn’t sure what to make of it all. Both her and Di had teased the ‘cutie mark crusaders’ horribly during their time in school and yet, here they were, doing their best to be friends with her regardless. Fiddling Fetlocks, she already felt absolutely awful about her behaviour and to rub it in even more Apple Bloom had even given her one of Golden’s precious diaries! Well, more ‘loaned’ really, and she hadn’t even thanked her properly nor asked how she came by it. Still, it was more papa’s thing than hers, wasn’t it? She was planning on surprising him with it tonight, that was if he didn’t get back so late she was in bed of course, and then there was the possibility the Apples might actually want the diary back. She sighed; it would work itself out in the end, she’d just have to have a word with the girls later. By the sounds of things though the class was finally coming back to some semblance of order, just as a very familiar pink filly dashed in looking distinctly flustered.

Silver leaned across to the puffed filly, “Di? It’s not like you to be late. Are you alright?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, trying catch her breath, “Uh-huh.” She took out her hankie and rubbed a spot on her muzzle, “How do I look?”

“Uh...fine.” Silver peered at her friend who was rapidly moving her head from left to right as though she was expecting something to leap out at her at any moment, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

Di laughed suddenly, “Of course! Why wouldn’t I be?!”

“I...don’t know.” Silver frowned. Her friend had a rosy tint to her cheeks and her mane was a little unkempt, but other than that she looked perfectly fine. She watched the pink filly adjusting her tiara and smiled – it felt good to be with a friend. Not that the three girls sitting behind her weren’t friends too of course, she quickly corrected herself, it was just that Di was her friend. She took a breath and let it out slowly as a familiar mare walked in sporting a new mane cut and a set of finely tailored panniers. Miss Cheerilee looked up at the noticeboard and spoke to the other teacher quietly before turning to the class with an expression that made Silver’s smile fade from her face like dust in the breeze. The magenta mare with the smiling daisies cutie mark nodded to another teacher who had appeared by the doorway and was simply standing there… waiting.

“Class.” Cheerilee’s voice cut through the background hum of chatter, immediately commanding attention and absolute silence. “The following students are to go with Mister Three Foot.” She cleared her throat, “Violet Days, Chart Step, Delice Spring and Silver Spoon.”

“Silver?” Di looked round at her friend in shock, “What’s going-”

“No talking please. Now, collect your bags and off you go. The rest of you take out your exercise books and carry on reading the ‘Essential Guide to Equestrian Flora and Fauna’ from where we left off yesterday.” Cheerilee held a hoof out and the selected children obediently began to file out one by one without so much as a single word passing between them.

“Pssst, Diamond Tiara, what’s going on? Is Silver in trouble?” Sweetie Belle whispered to the pink filly in front of her. But Di, her attention distracted, only had eyes for the vanishing form of her friend. What was going on here? Those fillies and colts were all… their parents were… oh, no. Cheerilee had left the room leaving a number of confused children in wake staring around at the empty desks and a very pale looking pink filly. Diamond Tiara climbed down from her desk, ignoring the hissed warnings of the three girls behind her. Before her, was her goal. It filled her vision, blurring out the rest of the world around it and beckoning her, calling to her, and chilling her heart. Di’s eyes went wide; it was a notification of some kind, a list of names of children from all the different classes at the school, and at the bottom she read:
Notice to all teachers and students from the Directorate of Equestrian Education.

It is requested that any students, parents or teachers who have family, friends or acquaintances who took ship on the Barbary Star Line steamship CMS Queen of Waters, please inform their head of year of head at their earliest convenience.

Your regional D.E.E board member together with a representative from the shipping office shall be in contact with your school administration shortly.

Meanwhile, any enquiries may be made at the below address:

Passenger Enquiries, Barbary Star Line Head Office, Barbary Buildings, 101 Crest Street, Canterlot.

Respectfully, Director Camphor Parchment.

“What does ‘take ship’ mean? You mean like, sailing on it?” Scootaloo moved closer, staring up at the message.

“I think so” Sweetie Belle replied, “But-”

“HEY! Look out the window!” One of the colts, a thin tangerine coloured unicorn with a blue mane and tail stood up on his stool, his forehooves leaning against the window frame, “There’s ponies outside with cameras!”

There was an indefinable pause and before the almost predictable rush for the windows. The students pushed and shoved each other aside in the scramble to try and reach the best vantage point to see what was happening outside. Leaping up and down, Scootaloo’s wings buzzed furiously, but no matter how much she tried she couldn’t get much more than a few feet off the ground. Still, it was just enough to see over the heads of the others, “Hey, I can see Silver Spoon!” she called to the others over the din, “Her mother’s here, and so are the parents of the others. There’s lots of reporters taking pictures and the teachers are trying to push them out of the way...”

“Diamond Tiara? Where are you going?” Sweetie Belle turned back to see a lone figure walking out of the room into the corridor. Di didn’t bother to reply. Silver had told her that she was expecting her father back today, and although the message didn’t state it specifically, it was obvious that something had happened. Something… terrible. She walked down the hallway into the girls bathroom and turned on the tap to splash her face. Of course, all of this could be nothing but total speculation. It was entirely possible that Silver’s father was perfectly fine, in fact he could even be on his way home right now. After all, the message didn’t actually say the ship had sunk, right? But...but why else would they pick the fillies and colts whose parents or family had been on that ship? She knew Silver’s father had been on there, as well as Violet Days’ grandparents, Chart Step’s older brother and father too. It was simply too much of a coincidence, and especially now that Silver’s mother had come to collect her – and that was something that never happened! Sebastian, or that smelly gardener of theirs, would bring Silver to school or take her home, but her mother? Di sighed, splashing more of the warm water onto her muzzle; the last time Silver’s mother had come to the school had been for the parent teacher conference. This, this whole situation, was something that would no doubt become clearer in time, but right then she just wanted to be with her friend. If something had happened to Silver’s father, if...if he had...then what would happen then? How could they cope? A sudden flush of cold ran down her spine; what about her own father? Was he alright? He...he wasn’t on that ship was he?!

The bathroom door opened, “Diamond Tiara? Are you in here?” Cheerilee glanced around the room and caught sight of the wide eyed filly, “Come on now, classes have been cancelled for the day. We’ve sent word to everyponies family to come and collect them. You can wait in the class or play outside, but no wandering off school grounds, understand?”

“Miss...” The damp filly slowly approached, “Is...is my daddy…?”

Cheerilee closed her eyes and mumbled under her breath. It was that blasted notice wasn’t it? She’d told them not to put the stupid thing up, and in the classrooms of all places! ‘Oh, they’re just children, they wont understand what it all means’, they’d said. No, of course not, they were all walking around blind, deaf and mute weren’t they! Cheerilee felt a shiver run down her spine, “No, Diamond Tiara. As far as we know, your father was not on board.”

“But Silv’s father was...wasn’t he?” the pink filly asked.

Cheerilee shook her head sadly, it was pointless avoiding telling her the truth now, “We believe so. Until all the survivors are brought back and accounted for we won’t know for certain of course, but for now we’re sending everypony home to be with their families.” She tried a reassuring smile, “Silver will be alright, her mother’s taken her home.”

Di stared at the tiled floor, her eyes stinging with tears, “But she won’t be alright, will she? I know her father can shout a lot and sometimes he’s scary too, but...but she still loves him. He can’t be...” She swallowed, her words fading into nothingness.

“Diamond? Listen to me.” Miss Cheerilee leaned down and put her forehooves gently on the little filly’s shoulders, “We still don’t know for sure if Lord Spoon is safe or not. He could be on his way home right now, but just in case, please, don’t go round to Silver Spoon’s house. I know she’s your friend and you want to be with her, but this a time when you need the love of your family. You’ll be able to see her again soon, but not right now. You understand why, don’t you?” Di nodded silently. Cheerilee stood up, “Good girl. Now, come along back to class and we’ll wait for your family to collect you.”

What else was there to say? Di nodded her head dully and slowly followed the magenta coated mare back to the classroom. It was nearly empty now, most of the students having simply walked home or had parents come and collect them. As always, she was one of the last to leave. The afterthought, the unwanted child – unwanted even by the school. As nice as Cheerilee was being to her right then, she wasn’t fooled… not now. Perhaps once, when she’d believed that the nice smiles and the jolly, pleasant demeanour were all genuine, but after hearing what had been said in the staff room that day, Cheerilee had shown her true colours alright. Di shook her head and climbed up into her chair; some things never changed, did they? The sky was still the sky, the fluffy white clouds casually floating across that perfect blue canvas of the world as beneath it the grass still grew, the rivers still flowed and the night followed day as surely as it did every day. For Silver however, for her father, the day had come to a halt as the world outside, uncaring and unfeeling, carried on as it would until the end of days. At Di’s her own father wasn’t on the list… She looked up suddenly and stopped herself; no, he wasn’t, she already knew that. Di groaned and covered her muzzle with her forelegs. Life had been so strange lately, what with that bizarre dream she’d had, falling ill in the barn, those horrible teachers wanting to get rid of her and so, so much more. It was like being on a merry-go-round that was quite pleasant at first, but slowly, inexorably, began to pick up speed to the point she wanted desperately to get off. Today… today she really did.

There was knock on the classroom door.

“Um...hello?” A painfully thin china blue and black patched colt pushed an ink stained muzzle into the room, “Miss Cheerilee?” He looked around and blinked his large blue eyes in surprise, “Oh, is nopony here?”

Di ignored him and just let herself sink deeper into herself.

“I’ll just leave these here then – hot off the press!” The colt dumped a pile of newspapers on the end of the teachers desk and trotted out. A minute later Cheerilee reappeared,

“Diamond Tiara? Your-”

She didn’t get a chance to finish as the blur of pink shot past her into the corridor and out the front door. “RANDOLPH!” Di launched herself into the startled stallion’s chest, her eyes staring up at him anxiously, “Is...is...”

The old stallion, a little taken aback by Diamond’s uncharacteristic behaviour, gently moved her away, “Is everything alright, Miss?”

“Father...is he...is he alright? Is he safe?” Di tried to swallow back her fear, but her hooves were trembling horribly, “Is he-”

“He’s at home, Miss” Randolph said almost casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Di sank to her haunches and stared up at the sky; father was at home. He was there, at home, and he was safe. The Rich family’s butler helped her into the carriage, “All set miss?” He closed the door and gave Di a wink, “There’s a carton of your favourite juice under the seat. I’m not sure if its still chilled though.”

Woodenly, Di reached under the seat and pulled out the drawer. Sure enough, there was a carton of ‘Old Thatchers Traditional Orange and Carrot’ and beside it a still warm cheese and onion pasty with a bag of salt and vinegar crisps. She stared at them, her heart racing. She always used to be so sure, so, so sure, and now… now everything was spiralling out of control and-

“Shhh…” Randolph reached into the carriage and held the weeping filly to his chest, “Come on now, young miss, everything will be alright, you’ll see.”

“How, Randolph? How?” Di’s tears began to fill her eyes and soaked into the old butlers overcoat, “Everypony hates me! And…. and I’ve done such awful things too, and...” She choked back a cry and shoved her muzzle into Randolph’s chest even harder. He didn’t seem to mind; he
never did. Good old Randolph – always there, always helping, always considerate. Other than father and Silver, he was her only real friend. She sighed and gave him a nuzzle, “Thanks.”

“Hmm? For what, miss?” Randolph asked.

Di sniffed back a tear and gave him a smile, “For the snacks!”

Randolph watched her for a moment and then barked out a laugh, shaking his mane, “You’re most welcome.” He turned back to the front of the carriage and began strapping himself in, “Home time?”

“Home time” Di echoed, and with a neigh from its driver, the carriage lurched forward, taking the the young filly back to her family.

The route back was unusually free of traffic for this time of day, not that there was really much around Ponyville to begin with, but this was… eerie. She’d thought she could hear shouting earlier but the sound of the carriages wheels and Randolph’s hooves clopping on the road leading out of town quickly drowned out all other sounds. Fortunately it wasn’t a long drive back to the Rich’s home and the carriage was soon turning into the neatly kept driveway. It was, at least by noble standards, a modest home. Neat, modern, and well kept, the manor was more of a large house than a stately home and from the very outset that had been completely by design. Filthy Rich’s tastes were the polar opposite of Silver’s father’s: from the age of the building, the fixtures and fittings, even right down to the bright and cheerful colour scheme. How much of Di’s mother’s influence had gone into the Rich family’s home was unknown as Filthy had begun to amass his fortune from a surprisingly young age and was wealthy well before he’d met her. By then the house was already built, but Di had always suspected her mother would have been happier in one of the more traditional manor houses where she could lord it over the ‘peasantry’ as she called other ponies. Watching the house looming into view, it struck Di as a little strange how her mother had turned out the way she had. In fact where Lord Spoon was the opposite of Filthy Rich, the Rich family home was the total opposite of her mother. Jolly colours of yellow, pink and white were everywhere. Bright magical lanterns lit both the interior and exterior when there wasn’t enough light from the large windows that brought the warming sun into the home. By comparison Spoon Manor was like a tunnel: all dark, cold, stale and unforgiving. In some ways… like the very mare who was staring at her from the open doorway.

“What’s going on, Randolph? Why is she home early?” Spoiled Rich demanded imperiously.

The old butler bobbed his head, “The school have closed for the day ma’am following the news of the sinking. Lord Rich sent to me to collect the young miss.”

“Hmph! Quite...” the pink mare clucked her tongue, “Well come inside then Diamond Tiara, I’m not standing here keeping the door open all day for you.”

Di jumped down from the carriage and smiled at Randolph who bowed to her in reply.

“Put your things away and go and get on with your homework, Diamond.” Spoiled Rich pushed the door shut and fussed with her mane as she frowned at her daughter, “I don’t like the way you’re so familiar with that old stallion. It isn’t seemly.” She trotted over to the window and stared out at Randolph as he put the carriage away for the night, “Ponies will talk, Diamond, and I won’t have any stains on our family name, do you understand?”

“Yes, mother.”

“I’m not sure you do” Spoiled huffed, “I’ll be having words with your father about this.”

Di groaned inwardly; mother was forever ‘having words with father’. It never made any difference anyway. Father would just agree with whatever she said and then simply do something completely different regardless of what his wife demanded. Whether Spoiled realised it or not, father generally got his own way but had a remarkable talent for making his wife believe the outcome had been down to her decisions, not his. Perhaps one day Di would be able to develop that very talent. She stared at her cutie mark and sighed; one day…

Di jumped in fright as her mother clopped her hooves together noisily, “Stop daydreaming Diamond Tiara!”

“Yes, mother.”

“Don’t you ‘yes mother’ me, you insolent girl!” Spoiled’s mood was rapidly souring, “Get upstairs!”

“Dear?” A familiar looking stallion wearing a neat navy blue and black waistcoat and low collared shirt trotted in, “Hello, Di, how was school?”

Diamond Tiara beamed happily at her saviour’s timely appearance, “It was fine thank you daddy.”

“For the five minutes you were there!” Spoiled nickered, “Honestly, Filthy, I don’t know how she’s going to learn anything there if those imbeciles keep sending her home at the drop of a hat.”

The sand coloured stallion chuckled, “It’s not that often, love.” He mussed Di’s mane and kissed heron the forehead, “Anyway, you heard news didn’t you?”

“I’m just glad we weren’t on that horrible thing!” Spoiled snorted, “I always said it was a death trap. Whoever ever heard of an iron ship?!”

“It’s quiet common now, Spoiled, you know that.” Filthy began tickling Diamond who squeaked in delight and tried a vain attempt at escape, “There’s a list of survivors and missing up on the town hall notice board.” He paused and then suddenly grabbed Di, lifting her into the air, “Who’s daddy’s big girl?” Di laughed and whooped as her father spun her around the lobby faster and faster until finally succumbing to a tight hug from the well groomed stallion. “Come on little one, you get yourself upstairs while your mother and I have a chat, okay?”

“Yes, daddy!” Di grabbed her school panniers and dashed upstairs.

Filthy fussed his mane back into place, a broad smile still across his face.

“You spoil that child” Spoiled admonished, “It’s no wonder she’s hanging around with the likes of that Spoon girl.”

The stallion’s face darkened causing Spoiled to take a step back suddenly, “Silver Spoon’s father was onboard that ship.” He took a breath and walked over to the table, trying to keep his voice calm, “Try and show Di some compassion, dear, her friend may have lost her father.”

“You don’t know that for sure” Spoiled sputtered. She fussed with her dress and raised her muzzle imperiously, “You saw the list did you?”

Filthy nodded, “He wasn’t on there.”

“But they’re still searching?”

“Of course.” Filthy let out a long sigh, “It’s going to mean trouble for all the shipping lines now, and a huge insurance settlement for the loss of the ship, not to mention the payouts for the families who’ve lost ponies.”

Spoiled’s eyes went wide, “Insurance? But… they’re insured through your company! Dear Celestia, we’ll be ruined!”

“Don’t be so melodramatic, Spoiled.” Filthy gave himself a shake, “We have contingencies in case of something like this happening. It’s just a bump in the road, that’s all.”

“A bump in the road?!” Spoiled face was like thunder, “This is going to cost millions! How can you be so calm about this?!”

The sand coated stallion span round, his blue eyes flashing, “Because ponies have died, Spoiled, died! Don’t you care? Is money all you think about?”

Spoiled tossed her mane, “Hah! Says the pony with three bags of money for a cutie mark.”

“Oh, don’t bring that up again, please...” Filthy hung his head, It was pointless losing his temper with Spoiled – it never did any good anyway and only ever succeeded in making her moody for the rest of the day. He glanced down at the table and noticed the newspaper, “Strange time for the paper to arrive.”

“It’ll be that useless rag from the school,” Spoiled huffed, “Childish musings from-”

“Good goddesses!” Filthy’s eyes went wide, “Have you seen this?!”

Spoiled, her interest piqued, moved closer, “What’s so...oh...OH! Oh this is...this is priceless!” She burst out laughing, “Oh how delicious!”

Filthy shook his head in amazement, “Delicious? Bloody hell, Spoiled, what in Celestia’s name were they thinking? Children shouldn’t be looking at things like this!”

Spoiled took the newspaper from her husband and stared at the photograph of a very familiar magenta mare draped around a huge red stallion, and by the look on her face, she was enjoying every moment of it.

“Please tell me you knew nothing about this, Spoiled,” Filthy snorted, “You’re on the school board, don’t you check things like this?”

“Of course not!” Spoiled replied huffily, “We don’t check silly foals pretend newspapers.”

“Silly foals?!” Filthy was nearly incandescent with fury, “This… this is… Dear goddesses, Spoiled, I’m lost for words, I really am.” He sat down and rubbed his muzzle, “To think my daughter goes to a school where they distribute bloody pornography of all things to the students, and the star of the piece is their own blasted teacher!” He looked up suddenly, “I don’t think it’s funny!”

Spoiled cover her mouth with her hoof, “Oh, I don’t dear...” She gave herself a shake and took a deep calming breath, looking down at the newspaper with the headline ‘Best bucking season ever!’ “I think this can be dealt with… most satisfactorily.”

The door to lounge closed with a click that was barely heard upstairs in the plush and well appointed bedroom. Diamond Tiara flopped onto the bed in a whirling mix of emotions that had her reeling between being both sad for her friend and also happy that her own beloved father was home safe. Poor Silver; as much as she wanted to see her, Cheerilee had probably been right – it was a time for family. The photograph on the shelf told her all she needed know, really. A scene frozen in time from last year, the two friends showing off their cutie marks to the camera had always made her smile. Of course, the fact that they both had their tongues sticking out cheekily had never gone down well with mother, but since her father had been the one who actually took the photograph in the first place, it had been left unmolested – and pride of place in its silver filigree frame. She sighed and stretched out; with finishing early from school she had plenty of time to get her homework finished and then she could have a quiet read or play outside. Still, it wasn’t the same without Silv, but she’d manage. Di rolled over and jumped down from the bed to set out her home work and paused, staring at her grooming kit. She usually brushed her mane and tail out just before bed, but it was such a chore sometimes, and what with everything that had happened today already weighing down on her like a tonne weight, she wasn’t sure she could be bother doing anything at all. Resignedly, she picked up the brush as set to work; at least if she could get it done now she wouldn’t have to worry about it later and mother couldn’t complain about her appearance at dinner as she nearly always did.

The brush slipped easily through Di’s tail, snagging once or twice, but a well maintained and groomed tail ‘paid dividends’ as grandma had told her – and she’d been right too. Sure, sometimes it was late and you were tired, but waking up in the morning with a crinkled, knotted mess didn’t exactly bode well for the rest of the day. When that happened, and it had occasionally, she’d had to have a shower, wash, condition, comb, brush, and once even had to have the knots cut out. That hadn’t ended well at all: mother had, almost predictably, been the first to spot the disastrous mess and had been all for keeping her at home for the day. Father had however, again predictably, agreed for Di to go to school after she’d been to the manedressers as an emergency appointment. Fortunately, the manedressing salon was owned by grandma and opened early, so the situation was, if not completely diffused, at least lessened. Of course she was still late for school, but thankfully the ‘new style’ had gone down a storm with the other fillies – much to Di’s surprise. She instinctively stroked her mane and grimaced at the memory. As much as she’d enjoyed the attention, the manedresser had been forced to cut her tail to match the shorter mane and her nether regions had been left feeling horribly exposed, not to mention draughty. She’d ended up spending the next couple of weeks wearing a skirt to cover herself, something she hadn’t done since the regimented days at Wheat Halls, and that brought back more unpleasant memories than she’d ever care to recall.

Di removed her tiara and gave her mane a quick spritz with some mane spray. She loved the fresh smell of it too: apples, freshly peeled and juicy… Running the comb through her mane she smacked her lips. She quite fancied an apple actually, and decided to pop down to the kitchen and have one of the staff peel one for her, core it and slice it into sections. Now that was civilised! Her mind made up, Di finished her grooming and got up to head downstairs, her mind set on the prospect of a crunchy, sweet… She stopped in her tracks, her ears twitching. Somepony was shouting downstairs and she could hear the odd word reverberating through her floor; it sounded like… father? Di
dropped to the floor and scrabbled at the rug, pulling it to one side so she could press her ear to the floorboards. Taking a breath, the curious filly listened:

“...interested in the slightest. Can’t you understand that?”

“Oh no, of course not, you always know best dear.” Mothers voice.

“And now the sarcasm!” Her father sounded livid, “Listen to yourself, Spoiled, do you have any idea what this could mean for our family?”

“Yes! Money, power and prestige, all the things we don’t have!” Spoiled snapped.

“Rubbish. We have plenty of money, Spoiled and-”

“WE DID HAVE!” Spoiled’s voice screeched out making Di flinch, “That cursed ship will leave us destitute! Penniless! We won’t have a bit to our name and we’ll end up living like beggars in some filth covered shack!”

“For the goddesses sake, will you drop the amateur dramatics, Spoiled.” Father’s voice dropped to what Di could only consider to be a low growl, “Try and act your age for once.”

“How dare you!” Spoiled shrieked.

“And how dare you!” Father roared back, “You bring me something like… like that, and you expect me to put our family’s name to it? Do you know what that would mean if the wrong ponies found out about it, Spoiled? Do you?”

Di’s mother’s voice changed to a plaintive, wheedling, “Dear, please, I know you’re angry right now, but I was only thinking about us, and about Diamond’s future.”

There was a loud bang, “Damn it, Spoiled, don’t you dare, don’t you DARE start trying that on me!” There was a pause, “You haven’t got a clue what the royal court is like outside of your precious little clique, do you? Let me tell you: it is merciless, uncompromising, and utterly, utterly ruthless. There are ponies there who would love nothing more than to hang another noble family out to dry to boost their owns prestige and they wouldn’t give a damn what your family’s bloody name or heritage was. This...this FARCE, Spoiled, would give them exactly what they want – it would destroy us.”

“It could make us, dear.”

Filthy’s voice resonated like distant thunder, “Damn it Spoiled, what the hell is wrong with you? You want to know what this really is? Do you? This is treason! We could both hang for this!”

“For Celestia’s sake, keep your voice down, “Spoiled hissed, “do want the whole house to hear?!”

“I don’t give a damn!” Filthy bellowed, “The answer is no, Spoiled, do you hear me? NO!”

The heated conversation came to an abrupt halt with a door slamming and the sound of hooves stomping out of the house angrily. Di sat up; Celestia’s furry ears, her heart was racing fit to burst! Her mother and father didn’t argue like this! Never! She gave herself a shake, trying to make sense of what she’d heard. Mostly it meant nothing, except that bit about living in a shack. A shack! Goddesses above, what a nightmare! That couldn’t be right, could it? Father had sounded so serious too, much more than normal, and mother? Well, mother never changed did she? Di hated that plaintive, whining voice she would put on when she wanted something, even more so than the all too familiar haughty, cold and cruel persona that lay beneath the thinly disguised veneer of innocence. Strangely she’d always thought that her father was completely taken in by it. In reality, or at least on this occasion, it appeared quite the opposite. Perhaps she’d just pushed him too far this time or it was something so serious it really could make them homeless. Whatever it was, she was simultaneously both proud of her father, and frightened. Di looked around her room, absorbing the floral wallpaper with its pinks, blues and dainty white flowers. There was her wardrobe with her books and trinket collection, her photograph of herself and Silv, her desk, bed… it was all still there. But for how much longer? Would she find herself having to live in a sty like… like that horrible yellow filly and her blank flank friends? She shivered and scrambled under the duvet to peer out of her protective fabric cave at the world beyond the window. Suddenly, going outside to play didn’t seem like such an attractive prospect. At least here, under her covers, she was safe from it all: warm, snug and quiet. She groaned and stretched her legs out. Tomorrow was still a long way off; just a few minutes wouldn’t hurt…

A banging on the door brought her round. “Diamond Tiara? Where are you?” The duvet was suddenly wrenched away, allowing the bitter taste of reality to slam in around her like an ocean breaker, “Didn’t you hear me? I’ve been calling you for hours! And what in Equestria are you doing under there, are you completely stupid? You could smother yourself you silly fool!”

Di squeezed her eyes shut and pulled herself off the bed.

“I don’t know what’s got into you my girl, but you’d better take a tumble to yourself or you’ll end up a failure like all those other rejects you go to school with.” Spoiled huffed and walked to the bedroom door, “Now get yourself straightened out and come down to dinner before you embarrass your father and I any more than you have already.” She didn’t even wait for a reply as she stormed out of the room.

Di trotted over to the mirror and, after a quick brush, nodded to her reflection. Her eyes were a little bloodshot unfortunately, but other than that she was still very much her father’s daughter. A yawn forced its way out of her mouth and she rolled her shoulders; that wasn’t like her to just nod off like that. Maybe it was just the way everything had been happening lately getting to her? Still, regardless of the cause she didn’t want to be late for dinner – or was that ‘later’? By the sounds of things they hadn’t stood on ceremony and were well into their main course when she walked in.

“Are you alright, Di?” Filthy Rich asked, “Your eyes are all red.”

“She was lying under the duvet again” Spoiled cut in, “Nearly smothering herself too. I don’t know how many times I’ve told her about that, but she never listens, does she?”

“Di?” The sandy coloured stallion ignored his wife and raised an eyebrow to his daughter.

Diamond smiled, “I’m fine, daddy, thank you for asking.”

Di’s father didn’t seem convinced. “Hmm...” He picked up a pencil and made a note in the diary he habitually kept beside him, “I’m going to have a word with the doctor tomorrow. You shouldn’t be falling asleep in the afternoon like that at your age, Di.” Di groaned. “And never mind that young lady,” her father continued, “you’ve probably still got a bit of that cold you had lingering somewhere. The last thing we need is you coming down with colic.”

“That’s an intestinal disorder dear” Spoiled corrected.

Filthy sniffed, taking another roast potato from the tureen being held by one of the servants, “Grandma Gilded had a cold and left it unheeded. The silly old bugger thought doctors were all quacks and couldn’t be trusted.” He took a mouthful of his hay backed carrot with a dollop of horseradish and nodded to himself, “She had complications, got colic, and the next thing you know...” he tapped his hoof on the table, “Dead, just like that.”

“Well, I’ve got no sympathy for stupidity” Spoiled huffed, “You see, Diamond Tiara? Even adults make mistakes and this is why you need to work hard at your studies instead of gallivanting around all hours of the day and night with foolish fillies who’ll lead you into bad ways.”

“Yes, mother.” Di said, nodding.

“Is school open tomorrow?” Filthy asked. Spoiled nodded. “Good.” The sand coloured stallion gave his wife a meaningful look, “We have matters that need to be discussed, love.” He turned to his daughter, “After dinner I want homework done and an early bed, Di. If you’re feeling peaky, I want you to get a good nights sleep. Yes?”

“Yes, daddy.”

“Good girl.”

*******************************

The three fillies glanced at her and then looked away. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, the inseparable trio, had finally given up on trying to speak to her, especially since she’d made it quite clear that she’d wanted nothing to do with them on more than one occasion. Galloping alicorns, they were so persistent! Why wouldn’t they simply accept that not everypony wanted to be their friend? To them it seemed to be such an alien concept as to bring them to the conclusion that the object of their attention must have something wrong with them – a personality dysfunction that they felt compelled to ‘put right’ by forcing their ‘friendship’ down their subjects throat whether they liked it or not. Apple Bloom was the youngest of those bumpkin farmers. Di had met Applesmack, or whatever the older sister was called, and she hadn’t been impressed, especially not with that big lummox brother of hers that had been all over Cheerilee like a cheap suit in the photograph. The way they spoke too – oooh! It made her tail twitch just to think about it! Did they do it deliberately? Nopony else in Ponyville spoke like them, and they sounded as if they were out of one of those ‘western’ radio plays father liked to listen to. She didn’t! Horrible, nasally irritating noises that were barely coherent - simply awful! Then there was Sweetie Belle. She was probably the least irritating of the three cutie mark-less ‘crusaders’ as those bumbling dullards called themselves. Sweetie was the daughter of a family of what father had called ‘wannabe’s’ whatever that meant, but at least she had a brain in her head. Not that it made that much difference of course when you considered she was having to divide out the intelligence between the three of them – and the other two’s heads were about as full as a vacuum. Lastly was Scootaloo, the flightless dodo and the ‘muscle’ of the trio. What that buffoon lacked in brains and flying capability she made up for in primitive levels of violence; Silv had seen that first hoof. If that orange freak thought she’d ever forget what she’d done to her friend she had another thing coming. Anypony, any pony, who made a fool of her would get their comeuppance – one day.

There was still no sign of Silver Spoon, nor the other ponies who’d been sent home. It was to be expected in the circumstances she supposed, and life, such as it was for young students in school, carried on much the same as it ever had. Miss Cheerilee would start the class, the seemingly unending drudgery of mind numbing lessons dragging on until home time and then it would repeat the next day. This day however, sat beside the empty desk, Di overheard something that made her ears perk up, and there was only one pony in class who had that awful country drawl - it was Applebloom:

“…an’ the school commisioner called round an’ spoke to A.J ‘bout it, an’ she said she din’t know nothin’!”

Di felt a rush a blood to her cheeks, but said nothing.

“Yeah, Shady Daze has got a lot of answering to do. Rainbow thought it was hilarious but there’s an awful lot of very unhappy parents out there who won’t see the funny side of it.”

Di rolled her eyes. That was quite articulate for the dodo.

“Rarity said that there’s been a full enquiry into the matter and they may shut down the Foal Free Press, and after all the work we did to keep it open too.” Sweetie Belle groaned, “It’s not fair!”

“Do you think the picture’s real?” Scootaloo asked.

“Ah don’t think so” Applebloom replied, “Big Mac an’ Cheerilee? Come on Scoot, half a Ponyville would know if those were… you know.”

“An item?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yup” Applebloom replied.

The door banged open and one of the students rushed in, his mane sticking out in all directions, “Hey, everypony! Have you heard? Miss Cheerilee’s been suspended from the school for gross...gross...”

“Misconduct?” Somepony called out hopefully.

“Yeah, that was it!” the newcomer called. He suddenly turned to the door and peered out, “The replacement’s here, so keep it to yourselves!” In a blur, the young stallion dashed back out.

“What’s that mean then, ‘gross misconduct’?” Scootaloo asked.

Sweetie Belle frowned, “I think it means you’ve done something really, really bad.” She stared at the door as the brown coated stallion with the hourglass cutie mark and black mane and tail trotted
in,

“Um, hello class, I'm your, er...” he paused and stared at a note that had been taped to his foreleg, “Um… substitute teacher?” He looked up as though noticing the class for the first time and his eyes went wide, “Yes...Yes! I’m your substitute teacher!”

Somepony started sniggering which only made matters worse. The new teacher looked round in a fluster and the books he was carrying started to topple. In a flurry he lunged for them, catching them with the tips of his forehooves and lost his balance. Everypony watched in open mouthed amazement as the brown stallion squeaked in alarm while trying to catch the falling books, all the while heading inexorably muzzle first into the desk. Di couldn’t watch. A loud crunch and thump was followed by a collective intake of breath from those in the class who were still watching. Slowly, Di opened her eyes and quickly had to cover her muzzle to stop from laughing. There, under a pile of paper with a text book slowly slipping off his muzzle, sat the dazed new teacher with the most stupid expression on his face she’d ever seen. Oh, it was priceless! Beside her, the white coated Sweetie Belle dashed forward and with the aid of her magic began helping to extract the walking disaster from his intellectual burial mound.

“Thank you my dear.” The teacher picked himself up and with the aid of another couple of students, stood before the class, his books now beside him on the desk, “I expect introductions are in order.” He turned to the blackboard and reached out to pick up the chalk and froze. “Ah...hmm...” He looked down at his hoof and the pulverised white powder, “Better get another piece eh? Still not quite got the hang of these things dontchaknow!” The odd stallion picked up another piece of chalk in his mouth and wrote:

DOCTOR TURNER

He spat out the chalk, “Horrible stuff! Still, quite good for the digestion I hear. Not so sure if that’s right of course. Could be I suppose...”

“Excuse me...sir?” Scootaloo held up her hoof.

“Ah! Yes! Um...Miss?”

“Scootaloo, sir.” the orange pegasus replied.

The stallion barked out a rather nervous laugh, “Quite! Well, Miss Scootaloo, we’re all here to learnaren’t we, so what’s your question?”

“Um, are you really a teacher?” Scootaloo asked, “It says ‘doctor’.”

“Teacher?” The brown stallion rubbed his chin a moment and consulted the note taped to his foreleg once again, “Well I was in one of my earlier ‘incarnations’ if you will. A lovely little place on the side of a mountain – turned out to be an active volcano would you believe! That brought that career to a sudden and rather warm ending I can tell you.” He stared up at the ceiling for a moment and cleared his throat, “So...what was your question again?”

Scootaloo sighed, “Are you a teacher?”

“Yes!” Doctor Turner nodded emphatically, “Absolutely, definitely and altogether positively I AM a teacher, ha, ha!” He gave a dramatic bow that had some of the students in conniptions, “And now my dear students and fellow seekers of knowledge, I shall begin todays-”

“Excuse me?” There was a knock on the door, “Is Diamond Tiara here?”

Di’s eyes swivelled to lock onto the suited figure of Three Foot, one of the teachers she’d overheard speaking about her in the staff room. She gritted her teeth and lifted her hoof, “I’m here.”

Three Foot nodded to her, “Can you come with me please?” Reluctantly Di followed the chestnut coated stallion out into the corridor. “Thank you, Doctor, you may continue your lesson.” Three Foot nodded to the surprised looking replacement teacher and shut the door firmly. Thankfully it wasn’t far to the school office, but what made it worse was Three Foot’s continued silence – it was… ominous. Was that the right word? Di felt a shiver run through her, but steeled herself for what was to come.

The door opened and Di was ushered inside.

Four ponies sat at the table: Mr Flask, Miss Hubbub the tan coloured school secretary, a pinstripe suited earth pony she hadn’t seen before, and...oh, no...her mother. Those aquamarine eyes stared painfully at the little filly standing in the centre of the room.

“Take a seat please.”

Diamond climbed onto the hard stool and steeled herself to face whatever was to come. The adults were probably no more than six foot or so from where she was sitting, but right then, right at that moment in time with the four ponies all watching her like a bird watching a worm, she felt terrifyingly isolated. Even so, she lifted her muzzle and faced them all.

Miss Hubbub cleared her throat, “Diamond Tiara, you no doubt know who everypony is here already apart from Director Parchment?”

Di’s eyes swivelled towards the copper-brown coated stallion with the short white mane. His brass coloured eyes made her blood go cold. He was the director of education? She pressed her hoof into her leg to try and distract her racing heart. The director nodded to Miss Hubbub and checked the sheath of notes before him, “Diamond Tiara...” He frowned at the papers and shook his head, “Can I ask you, have you seen the latest copy of the school newspaper?” He took out the familiar publication and pushed it before her, “The ‘Foal Free Press’, I believe?”

Di shook her head, “No.”

“But you took a copy home for your parents, didn’t you?” The director asked.

Di nodded.

“So how can you claim you didn’t see it?” the stallion asked.

Di swallowed before answering, “I didn’t read it. I don’t even remember taking it home. I guess I must have picked up a copy on my way out.”

The director huffed, “Are you usually this forgetful, Miss Tiara?”

Spoiled snorted suddenly, “Diamond Tiara had just found out her best friend’s father had gone down with that ship, Director. Considering the cock-hoofed way the matter was handled I'm surprised the whole of the student body wasn't permanently traumatised.”

Flask nodded his head, “I think we can give an allowance for Diamond being distracted considering the circumstances, sir.”

The corner of the directors mouth curled up, “Quite.” He leaned back in his chair, “You do understand what this is about, don’t you Diamond Tiara?” Di shook her head. “Miss Cheerilee, your own class teacher, has been suspended from working at the school pending investigation into lewd conduct that may bring the whole of the education department into disrepute.” He pointed to the newspaper, “This photograph of your teacher in a...’compromising’ position with a stallion is not the sort of thing anypony should be reading about in a newspaper intended for foals, fillies and colts.” He banged his hoof down on the desk, “What I want to know is how this happened.”

Miss Hubbub spoke next, “Diamond Tiara, we’ve spoken to Shady Daze and he said he doesn’t know. Apparently the headline was supposed to be about apple bucking with a photograph of said activity. Somehow this was replaced with a very private and very personal photograph without the editors knowledge just before it went to press.” She shook her head, “It is unfortunate that the school had agreed to give Shady Daze the afternoon off regular classes to have the paper published before home time and he hadn’t noticed the replacement picture.” She sighed, “It is a decision we now obviously regret.”

Di lifted her muzzle, “And what does this have to do with me?” she asked imperiously.

The director frowned, “We believe you had some sort of grievance with Miss Cheerilee, Diamond Tiara. Is this true?”

Di shook her head, “No.”

“Diamond Tiara, you were involved in the, erm ‘bucking incident’ that left Silver Spoon in hospital, were you not?” Mister Flask asked.

“Mister Flask, asking a child a loaded question is hardly fair.” Spoiled leaned forward, catching the stallion in her cold gaze, “By her own admission, Diamond Tiara was there, but suggesting she was ‘involved’ in her friend being brutally attacked is simply bending the facts to fit your own conclusions.”

The director shook his head, “But you were there, were you not?” he asked. Di nodded.

Flask picked up where he left off, “Were you angry with your teacher over the way she handled the situation?”

Di shook her head, “I was disappointed.”

“Oh?”

“Scootaloo should have been expelled” Di said, and nodded to the director.

Director Parchment grimaced, “Fortunately decisions of that nature are determined by the education authorities, and not students.”

Flask consulted his notes before continuing, “We understand that there have been numerous incidents of bullying, swearing, and obstructive behaviour dating back to your first days here following your transfer from Wheat Halls, Diamond Tiara.” He turned a page and adjusted his
reading spectacles, “I also understand you were...” he glanced over at Spoiled, “in attendance during a serious assault on a child at Wheat Halls?”

“I object!” Spoiled bellowed across the table. Her eyes flashed angrily, “What happened at another school has absolutely no bearing on what we are discussing here today. Mister Flask is trying to soil Diamond Tiara’s character with unfounded accusations.”

“Upheld.” The director cleared his throat, “Mister Flask you will constrain your line of questioning to matters pertinent to this enquiry.”

Flask bobbed his head, “My apologies Director.” He turned back to Diamond, ““Diamond Tiara, do you harbour ill will towards Miss Cheerilee?”

Di shook her head, “No.”

“But you disagreed with her regarding Scootaloo’s punishment?”

“I did.”

Miss Hubbub spoke next, “Diamond Tiara, you were taken to the staffroom by Miss Cheerilee and she spoke to you about your behaviour, didn’t she?” Di nodded. “What did she say? Can you remember?”

Di hung her head and took a breath, “She...she wanted to expel me from the school.”

The mare leaned forward, “How did that make you feel?”

“I was...upset.”

“Not angry?”

“Not at first, I-”

“So you became angry later?”

“Objection!” Spoiled leaned across the table, “You are harassing the child!”

Director Parchment sighed, “Miss Hubbub, please remember the age of Diamond Tiara. She is not on trial here, we are merely trying to establish what happened, yes?”

Miss Hubbub nodded, “My apologies Director.” She turned back to the pink filly, “Did Miss Cheerilee leave you alone in the staff room at any point?”

Di nodded, “Yes.”

The tan mare made a note on her writing pad, “Do you remember seeing a photograph there?”

Di shook her head, “No.”

“I see.” Miss Hubbub leaned back and the director tapped his hoof on the desk in thought, “Tell me, Miss Tiara, did you have need to call into the print room before class that day?”

“No” Di replied.

“But you were late for class were you not?”

Di shook her head, “I got there before the teacher. I wasn’t late.”

“I see…” The director took a breath and leaned his chin on his hoof, “Perhaps you can explain to us why Sunny Daze said he saw a pink coated filly with a purple and white tail leaving the print room just before classes were due to start?”

“I can’t answer that” Di replied.

“Can’t or won’t?” Miss Hubbub asked.

Di swallowed, trying to keep her voice level and free of emotion, “It wasn’t me.”

“How many students match that description in this school?” The director asked.

Flask shook his head, “One.”

“I see.” The director turned to Diamond Tiara, “And you say you were nowhere near the print room
on that day?”

Di shook her head, “I’ve already said it wasn’t me in the print room.”

The four ponies fell silent before the director asked, “Diamond Tiara, you understand the gravity of what we are discussing here today don’t you? A teacher, your teacher, could have her employment here terminated because of the actions of one of her students.” He tapped the newspaper, “Now you say you don’t hold any ill will towards her, but you need to understand that right now the evidence we have is not making this look good for you.”

Di frowned, “I don’t understand.”

Miss Hubbub answered, “Miss Cheerilee stated that she had the photograph in her panniers when she was at school the day she spoke to you in the staffroom. She was intending to take the photograph to be framed but found when she got to the shop that the photograph was missing. She explained that she had found her panniers had fallen open at the school in the staffroom but she hadn’t checked to see if the photograph was still there. Upon returning to the school to check, there was no sign of the photograph.” She turned a page of her notes. “The missing photograph then somehow finds its way into the printing presses replacing the headline picture with the one we see here.” She motioned towards the newspaper. “In the first instance, Miss Tiara, we can confirm that not only were you in the staff room, but you also had the opportunity to take the photograph.” She glanced at the others before continuing, “In the second instance, you, or at least a pony matching your description, was seen leaving the print room just before the newspaper went to print.” She rubbed her eyes with a foreleg, “Diamond Tiara, you must see that this is not looking good for you.”

The director fixed Di with his unusual brass coloured eyes, “Diamond Tiara, did you take Miss Cheeriliee’s photograph?”

Di shook her head, “No.”

“Did you replace the photograph in the print room with Miss Cheerilee’s photograph?”

“No.”

The director sighed, “Any other questions?” The other three ponies shook their heads. “Very well then, you may go back to class.”

Shakily, Di climbed down from the stool and stumbled slightly before recovering her balance and headed out the door. Her heart was thumping like a bass drum, filling her ears and making her feel light-headed. Suddenly a pressing urgency took her and she broke into a gallop, bursting into the bathroom in a blur of pink, purple and white before shoving her muzzle into the toilet bowl and emptying her stomach. Again and again, her tummy heaved, emptying that mornings breakfast, her drink, everything inside her, down into the depths of the cold white porcelain. Oh goddesses…why? Why had she done that? That horrible mare, Cheerilee – who cared what happened to her? She and all her lower class ilk were in bed with one another as it was, and that was all glaringly apparent from the way she’d treated Scootaloo. Celestia’s ears, she’d treated the girl like she was the victim and not the one who had kicked Silver Spoon in the face! Oh dear, poor Scootaloo, she didn’t know what she was doing did she? Oh boo, bloody hoo! That magenta tart had this coming, they all did. They all hated her, all of them, and to think she’d begun to think that maybe, just maybe, she was wrong! What a joke! But she’d found out the truth of the matter, hadn’t she? Not only were the plebs trying to have her expelled, but then those three ‘cutie mark crusader’ vermin had tried to steal her only friend! Well, that was that then wasn’t it… If ever any evidence was needed to show that she was right, then that was it. To hell with Cheerilee, to hell with those three imbeciles and to hell with this stinking school and everypony in it!

Slowly, Di got up, flushed the chain and rinsed her face and mouth in the sink. She’d get herself back to class and hopefully put this whole mess behind her. The incredible relief of getting out of that office and away from the stares of those adults had nearly made her wet herself, but instead her stomach had rebelled and now she had the bitter taste of bile in her mouth. She opened the door; she’d call by the canteen and see if they had any mints from the tuck shop and… “Mother!”

The salmon pin mare glowered down her muzzle at her daughter, her darker purple mane so full of hairspray it barely moved – but her eyes… Dear Celestia, Di had never seen those aquamarine orbs so full of anger. Spoiled said one word, “Home.”

And that was that. Outside, Randolph stood ready with the carriage and helped Di and her mother into it. He said nothing, but his eyes said all she needed to know. She was going to catch the full fury of her mother’s anger when she got home and there was nothing she could do about it. In fact, there was nothing she could do about it. All she could do now was wait and try to weather the storm that would be sitting there, waiting to be unleashed. If the goddesses were on her side then there was hope that her father would be home and be able to defuse the situation, or at least reduce it to a level she could handle. Unfortunately, judging by the lack of carriages in the garage as they turned into the driveway, help would be a long, long way away. For now at least, her mother was quiet and Di could only pray it would last, as forlorn a hope as that was.

The door to the lounge closed behind her.

Spoiled walked over to the drinks cabinet and poured herself a large measure of gin. She didn’t bother with the tonic this time, instead she simply took a large mouthful and winced as it went down before topping her glass up again. Slowly, she turned to face the pink filly standing by the door. She took a breath and stared at her trembling hooves, her ire building by the moment. “Why?” she asked quietly, “Why did you do that?”

Di closed her eyes.

“LOOK AT ME GIRL!” Spoiled shrieked, “Don’t you DARE close your eyes when i’m speaking. I asked you a question, now answer it.”

Di swallowed, “I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t know what to say...” Spoiled gritted her teeth and slugged back another mouthful of gin, “You did it though didn’t you?”

Di tried to speak but the words wouldn’t come out no matter how much she tried.

“ANSWER ME!”

“Yes, mother. I did it.” Di felt like running and hiding, or just running… running until she could run no more. She was so tired of this, so, so tired.

“Why?” Spoiled asked quietly, “What in Celestia’s name possessed you to do such a thing?”

“Because she wanted to throw me out of the school” Di replied a lot more calmly than she felt, “She wanted to expel me.”

Spoiled eyes went wide, her mouth hanging open in shock, “She… SHE WHAT?!” The salmon pink mare was incandescent with rage, “How do you know that? HOW?”

“I was outside the window of the staffroom when I overheard them” Di explained calmly, “It was the day I caught a cold.”

“Oh...Oh, goddesses above! This...this is killing me, KILLING ME!” Spoiled poured herself another measure but she was shaking so much a good quantity of it splashed onto the thick white carpet. Normally she would have been furious, but now her anger was focusing in another direction, “I can’t be doing with this, Diamond Tiara, I can’t...” She sniffed back a dribble of mucus and glowered at her daughter, “Why would she want to expel you?”

“I...” Di cleared her throat, “Because I called Scootaloo a bad name.”

Spoiled took a swig of her gin. “What?” she asked, “What did you call her?”

Di swallowed, “I...I...”

“TELL ME!” Spoiled shrieked.

“A BASTARD!” Di yelled, “I called her a bastard because that’s what she is!”

“And she wanted to expel you because you called her that?!” Di’s mother slammed the glass down on the table and began to pace in a purple fury, “Yes...yes, it’s all starting to make sense now. That little bitch and her precious proles all piss in the same pot as it is, and hearing the truth hurt their precious feelings did it?” She barked out a laugh, “Oh, that is so RICH!” She snatched up the bottle, noticed it was empty and snorted, “Driving me to drink now… damned wretches. They’ll do anything, anything to sink this family, and I’ll be damned if I just sit back on my haunches and let it happen.” She nodded to herself, “Yes… I think we need to turn the pressure up on our school friends and have a little exercise in cleansing.” Spoiled grinned menacingly, “Yes...well done, Diamond Tiara, well done indeed.” She waved towards the drinks cabinet, “Fetch mummy another bottle will you?”

Di did as she was told and dashed over to the white and gold painted cabinet. She’d always been fascinated by the way the sunlight reflected in the brightly coloured bottles with the contents of blue, orange and gold. The smell however was something she didn’t like, and now her mother reeked of it. Quickly, she flicked the catch and lifted down the bottle, tottering over to her mother as she balanced on her hind legs.

Her mother snorted and snatched the bottle from her, “I suppose I should commend you, Diamond Tiara, you may have actually helped rid this family of one of our adversaries – albeit a small one.” Spoiled grinned to herself, “However inadvertent it may have been, the means truly justified the ends. In fact, you may just have the makings of a fine noblemare after all.” She poured herself another glass and sighed loudly, “Oh, a fine mare indeed!” Suddenly she reached over and grabbed Di in a gin soaked hug, “My daughter, the heir to the Rich family fortune, will not be a doormat to anypony… ANYPONY!” She gave her a kiss on the muzzle making Di freeze in surprise, “You are your mother’s daughter, Diamond Tiara. Some day, some day… you will be just like me...” She began to laugh, “Just...like...me!” Spoiled let out a roar of laughter that made the bottles in the cabinet rattle, “But just one word of advice,” she said quietly, and grabbed Di’s muzzle between her forehooves, “Don’t. Get. Caught.” Her eyes narrowed and then she suddenly laughed out loud, “Or make sure you can lie your way out of it! Ah, today was magnificent… MAGNIFICENT!”

The door opened and Filthy Rich walked in, sniffing the air, “Spoiled?” His gaze took in the bottle, “Goddesses, it stinks like a distillery in here.” He leaned towards her, “You’re drunk.”

“Like a goddess!” Spoiled bellowed, “Come and have a drink with me, my handsome stallion!”

Filthy Rich glanced at his daughter, “Diamond, go to your room.”

Di scrambled for the door, her heart hammering in her chest. As quick as she could, she dived through, reached for the handle and pulled it closed behind her. Spoiled’s voice followed her out,

“Come on then, Filthy, don’t you know? It’s bucking season!”

The howls of laughter followed Di out into the lobby and through the front door into the waning light. Tears streaming from her eyes, Di ran for all she was worth, off into the sunset and as far away as she could from the looming horrors of a future where she didn’t just act like hermother… she became her.

**************************

The fire crackling merrily in the hearth pulling Silver Spoon’s thoughts away to a place where only a gentle warmth and the glowing of the logs dwelt. It was a place of quiet, of calm and simply… existing. The pops and hisses of the logs as the flames gradually consumed them was like
the curse within her: silently eating her away, inch by inch, yard by yard, until all that was left was the ashes of what was once a living thing. The log felt nothing, the flames didn’t care – neither did the world. Her father, her brusque, shouting, temperamental and loving giant of a stallion… was gone. Silver blinked away a tear and smiled sadly at the tiny wisp of flame that popped up from another part of the log as if trying to sneak away from the rest of the fire. No matter how fiercely it burned or how determinedly it clung to existence, it, like the log it fed upon, would soon be gone. Silver touched the necklace around her neck and closed her eyes; she knew inside her, in her heart and in her very soul – her body was failing. At least one day, maybe soon, she would be with her father again in the herd. She’d miss her mother of course, she loved her very much indeed, but this was something she had no control over. As painful as it was, when she left… she wouldn’t be alone.
Silver glanced out of the corner of her eye to the table where the letter lay. That letter, that cursed, evil letter. She hung her head and nickered under her breath; it wasn’t the letters fault of course, that was simply the herald of the end of a chapter in her family’s life. No, it was that ship… it was life… it was the world itself. As the princesses were the incarnations of night and day, the bringers of light and dark, so too was life and death two aspects of the same cycle of existence. Maybe somewhere there were two more alicorn princesses – the princess of life and the princess of death. When you thought about it, it made sense. After all, why not? And if they they did exist, she would like to meet them – and kick them so hard they would be walking around cross eyed for a week. Silver snorted; she hadn’t smiled once since the letter came, nor had her mother who had become a recluse, locked in her bedroom. Only Sebastian and Mrs Cream were able to speak to her now, and even that was sporadic. Meals were taken up and the empty plates returned, but of Lady Spoon, Lark Wing, there was no sign. Occasionally, Silver had tried to speak to her but the only sound she’d ever heard was the heartbreaking sobbing of a broken mare. Silver didn’t know what to think, nor what to believe. It wasn’t like the letter said that he was dead, did it? It said he was missing, but… but that meant he could be still alive, right? She nodded to herself and put the fireguard in place ready for the night. With a sigh, she got up and stretched. She shouldn’t be staying in so much, the lack of sunlight was ‘bad for your coat’ as others constantly reminded her, but if papa did come back then somepony had to be here to welcome him home. It was just… it didn’t feel like he was really gone, regardless of what she knew everypony else was thinking, and to her shame, occasionally even her. Silver gave herself a shake and neighed in frustration; even she didn’t know what she thought now! If everypony would just stop offering them sympathy all the blasted time and just show some optimism, or give them a little hope, then that would give them at least a spark of light in their now dark world. But no, it was all ‘sorry for your loss’ and ‘may you walk in the light of the goddesses’ and all that silliness. Tossing her mane, Silver trotted over to the carved chest and took the next diary out. The last one was still with Miss Sparkle, but surprisingly that had apparently been the next book after all. She frowned for a moment in thought; now that was strange! Coincidences did happen of course, and where magic was concerned it probably happened a lot more than usual. Miss Sparkle had cautioned her against reading the diaries until she’d been able to fully analyse the one she had, but there was something almost addictive to reading them – like a story you simply have to follow to the end. Initially the diaries seemed to have been about war and battles, but for some reason the ones Silver had been reading contained very little about that and had been following Golden’s journey through the trials and tribulations of the military academy. Some of it wasn’t quite what she’d normally like to read of course, not after reading about ‘that’ sort of thing, but every romance book she’d read had a level of… kissing and cuddling. She screwed up her face in thought; nope, she couldn’t recall anything about boys having their bottoms spanked before. Shrugging, Silver fished out the next diary in the series and slipped it into her nightie before trotting upstairs. For a moment she paused and listened; mother must be asleep. It was as quiet as the grave...

Mrs Cream walked slowly past her and gave her a pat on the head,“It’ll be alright, little Miss, don’t you worry. Your mother’s a strong mare, and she’s got a lot of friends to help her too.” She gave her a wink, “And us too, don’t forget.”

Silver smiled; Mrs Cream always seemed to have a way of making her smile, regardless of how awful everything seemed in the world around her. She paused, “Where’s Rinse? Will she be back soon?”

Mrs Cream shrugged, “Who knows with that one, Miss.” She chuckled, “A young mare like her can have her pick of the stallions and have her own head turned so very easily.” At Silver’s confused expression she lifted a hoof and beamed, “Oh, she’ll be back, don’t you worry. She’s just a little late that’s all.”

“I miss papa.” Silver said quietly, “I want everything to go back to the way it was before he got on that horrible ship.”

The older mare nodded and gave the little filly a hug, “Shhh… don’t fret now, Miss. We don’t know for sure if anything bad happened to him or not, do we? Don’t give up hope… Never give up hope.”

Silver smiled and gave the sweet smelling mare a hug in return, “Thanks Mrs Cream.”

“You’re welcome Miss” the bubbly mare replied, “Now, off to bed, eh? I’ll have some sweet-cure haybacon for breakdast and a hot cup of tea for you to look forward too.”

“And maple syrup?” Silver asked hopefully.

Mrs Cream laughed, “Oh, I think that can be arranged!” She gave Silver a wink and watched the little filly vanish into her room. It was a strange world sometimes, and cruel… very, very cruel.

Inside her bedroom, Silver took out the diary and placed it on her nightstand before hanging up her nightie. Slipping between the cold sheets she groaned happily. As terrible as things could be, there were some things in life that were a constant – and the wonderful feeling of cool clean sheets against your fur was one of them. Reading the diary and losing herself in the story would help take her mind off the real world for a while, and right then that sounded like exactly what she needed. Twilight’s warning still buzzed around her head like a moth bashing into a lantern, but that was that diary, not this one...right? Come to think of it, that particular diary had come from Apple Bloom, hadn’t it? So why was Twilight so interested in it? Silver shrugged and snuggled into the pillow, taking off her glasses and placed them on the nightstand. Taking a breath, she let her body relax, and turned the first page…

********************

Light flickered around her. It was full daylight outside, but the heavy iron grey clouds had gathered above like a funeral pall to smother the sun which had now been reduced to little more than a faint pale glow. Around the large room with its tall arched windows, oil lanterns flickered, adding their yellow light to the ominous feeling pervading the proceedings. Golden stood behind a table beside one of the senior officers assigned to represent her, while before her the court martial board of four officers, all in full dress uniform, sat watching her with expressions as neutral as the grey stone walls of the hall.

The brigadier adjusted his spectacles and frowned at the sheet of paper in front him, “You have read and understood the charges, First Lieutenant?”

Golden stood like a statue, “I have, Sir.”

“Do you have anything to say before we proceed?”

“No, Sir.”

The brigadier nodded to the red mare sitting beside him, “Colonel Fan, you may proceed.”

Colonel Fan… wonderful. Golden felt like crawling into a corner; the colonel was a legend in the army and had fought griffins, minotaurs and, if the stories were true, even a dragon. She was the one many of the cadets looked up to and admired. Golden had herself once… once.

The red coated mare began, “Lieutenant Spoon, the charge of dereliction of duty is a very serious one. We have all read your report on the incident during the training exercise and although we accept your version of the events as recorded, we find your decision making to be… faulty.” Colonel Fan fixed her with her emotionless green eyed gaze, “A sick comrade, as according to your testimony you believed her to be at the time, could have been left to wait whilst you went to join the rest of your troop. Once there you could have sent some of them down to collect her and made arrangements for a medevac. Instead, you waited out the weather until morning, leaving the rest of your troop unaware of your location, and leaderless.” She cleared her throat, “Do you have anything to say in your defence?”

Golden nodded, “Yes.” She awaited the colonel’s nod before replying, “As I have explained in my report, the decision I made was based upon the condition of Cadet Fair Lace and the poor weather, as well as the failing light. The map we had was entirely inadequate and to leave her alone in that situation could have resulted in her death.”

“Are you medically qualified?” the colonel asked.

Golden shook her head, “No, but I know a sick mare when I see one.”

The colonel watched her for a moment in silence, “But she wasn’t was she.”

“I didn’t know she was pregnant, no.” Golden replied.

“But you suspected.”

Golden took a breath, “No. Not at that time.”

“So as far as you knew, she could have just had a cold or been simply unfit, yes?” Colonel Fan
asked.

“Yes.” Golden replied.

“Hardly life threatening conditions, First Lieutenant” the Colonel said pointedly, “Let me ask you, First Lieutenant Spoon: do you think that given the conditions on the mountain and ‘condition’ of Cadet Lace, that you could have done things differently?”

“Objection.” The officer beside Golden stood up, “My client is being asked to speculate on what she could have done and not what she did do.”

The brigadier leaned across and spoke to the colonel quietly before answering, “Upheld.”

“Let me ask you another way, then” the colonel said clearing her throat, “Do you believe that what you did at the time was the best course of action given the information and knowledge at your disposal?”

“Of course” Golden said levelly, “I did what I had to do to protect one of my troop.”

“One of your troop,” the colonel said calmly, “not the rest? Didn’t you spare a thought for them?”

“Epsilon Troop was more than capable of setting up a camp for the night without my presence” Golden replied a little irritably.

The colonel narrowed her eyes, “And who was in charge of Epsilon Troop when you were not available, First Lieutenant?”

“Second Lieutenant Fair Lace.”

“Of course.” Colonel Fan sighed, “The only other junior officer on your troop happened to be the one who was ‘sick’, correct?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“What about next in line?”

“That would be Sergeant Still Brooks, Ma’am.”

The brigadier up from his notebook, “And where is this pony?”

Colonel Fan turned to one of the other officers who began leafing through a pile of notes, “It would seem that Sergeant Still Brooks was… consumed, sir.”

The brigadier nodded slowly, “I see.”

Golden felt a shiver run down her spine but resigned herself to what was to come. The questions and answers continued unabated; some mundane, some hinting at flaws in her character, but mostly seeming to chip away at her confidence in herself and her decision making abilities. Whatever their agenda was, it was all too painfully clear that the decision was already made and that this, this… sham, was all but ceremonial. Golden closed her eyes and sat down as the summing up began:

“First Lieutenant Spoon, by your own admission you admit that you stayed behind with a member of your troop, Second Lieutenant Fair Lace, as you believed her to be sick. You subsequently discovered that Second Lieutenant Fair Lace was actually pregnant and she is currently in the
academy medical facility. You decided, First Lieutenant to-” The brigadier looked up in surprise at the cream coated pegasus fighting his way through the doorway and swore under his breath.

“Sorry about this, everypony!” the newcomer gasped as he heaved his way in carrying boxes of files. He was followed in quick succession by another two ponies carrying even more.

“Captain Vane, what is going on here? We are in the middle of a court martial!” Brigadier Metal Flake slammed his hoof on the desk, his eyes narrowing angrily, “Explain yourself immediately or I’ll have you thrown in the guard house!”

Vane stopped in his tracks and looked up at the senior officer levelly, “Didn’t you get my note?”

Metal Flake blinked in surprise, “What? What note?!”

“The one stating that I will be representing the accused. In this case, First Lieutenant Golden Spoon.” Vane shook his head, “I submitted the papers this morning.”

“‘This morning’ is too late, Captain Vane” Metal Flake snapped, “Take your travelling circus and get out!”

“Article fifty five?” Vane said raising an eyebrow.

“What?” The brigadier turned to one of his officers who quickly started rummaging through the large book before her and, after finding the relevant section, began to read it out to the court:

“Article Fifty Five. Any sworn officer of the Equestrian Armed Forces under investigation by courts martial may request an independent defence council with the permission of a senior military council officer. In such cases, time for preparation of such a defence may be extended for up to two weeks.” She looked up at the brigadier, “It goes on, but those are the main points, sir.”

“Two… TWO WEEKS!” The brigadiers eyes went wide, “And who, Captain Vane, is this senior military council officer that you are referring to?” He tapped a hoof on the desk, “Come on, out with it.”

Vane shrugged, “Flight commander Dove of the central air command, Brigadier.” He reached into his tunic and produced a scroll, “It’s all signed and sealed. If you wish to see it, sir? She said to pass on her regards.”

“DID SHE!” Metal Flake coughed loudly, “Did she now...”

“Nasty cough you have there, sir. Would you like me to send for the orderlies?” Vane asked politely.

“No I bloody well do not!” The brigadier took a deep breath and sat back in his chair, “Since you have missed the proceedings thus far, Captain, then I need to ask you: do you have anything new to bring to the court? If not, we shall proceed to the summing up and bring these proceedings to a conclusion.”

Vane smiled and held out a hoof to one of his ponies, “Yes, sir. I appreciate how much time and work the court has put in this morning already, and I have no intention of invoking article Fifty Five A, as I believe we would all benefit from an early finish, don’t you?”

The brigadier spoke in rapid and hushed tones to the ponies either side of him and sighed, “Very well, Captain Vane, you may proceed.”

“Thank you, Brigadier.” Vane rolled his shoulders and indicated the box on the table before him, “May I produce for the court ‘exhibit A’.” The officers looked on in surprise as Vane’s subordinate began distributing fresh paperwork to them all. “These are a set of panniers recovered from the site of the ursan attack.” He pulled the sad remains of the torn and ragged panniers Golden had last seen in the wreckage on the mountain. “You will of course notice the teeth marks.” It was impossible to miss; far from being mere holes, the panniers seemed to be mostly hole with scraps of fabric barely holding any discernible shape at all. He motioned to the clerk of the court, “Would you care to read out the name on the inside, please.”

The clerk dutifully walked over and read aloud, “Second Lieutenant Fair Lace. There is also a symbol for Epsilon Troop stamped underneath.”

“Thank you.” Vane motioned to the panniers, “Would you care to take a sniff?”

The clerk’s eyebrows shot up, “I’m sorry?”

“Sniff them and tell the court what you smell” Vane said with an encouraging smile.

The clerk of the court turned to the judges and was met with a wave of a hoof. Resignedly, he leaned forward and gingerly sniffed the torn fabric, “I can smell wet earth and damp cloth. There’s another faint background smell, but I can’t quite put my hoof on it.”

“And being exposed outside for a length of time in wet conditions it’s not surprising” Vane announced. “You may sit down, Lieutenant.” Watching the clerk retake his seat, Vane leaned his hooves on the table before him, “If it pleases the court, I would like to call my first witness.”

The door opened and something small and hairy shot into the room at high speed before leaping onto the desk in front of the brigadier. “BISCUITS!” he shouted in surprise as the small ginger coloured dog began licking his muzzle, “What...is this a joke, Captain?”

“Not at all sir.” Vane lifted the wrecked panniers in his hoof, “Biscuits...” Barking, the hairy beast dashed across the desk and launched itself into the panniers, worrying them for all he was worth.

Colonel Fan stood up, staring at the dog curiously, “I presume that you are trying to make some sort of point here, Captain?”

Vane nodded, “Correct Colonel.” He called to one of the soldiers waiting outside who promptly appeared with a lead and took the excited canine away. “I’m sorry about that, Brigadier. We hope you don’t mind us borrowing a member of your family for short while. Your wife told us it would be alright.”

“My wife...” The brigadier closed his eyes. Resignedly he waved a hoof for Vane to continue.

“Dogs noses are much more sensitive than an equines, which is why neither the Lieutenant there nor any of Epsilon Troop were able to detect the smell.” He nodded, “The smell of aniseed.”

The Colonel looked to the clerk of the court who nodded, “That was the smell, sir.”

“It would have been many times stronger when it was originally infused into the panniers of course,” Vane explained, “But as much as the damage and their time exposed to elements has diminished the scent, to young Biscuits there, there was no mistaking such an attractive scent.” He next took out a book from another box and passed it to the clerk who presented it to the officers. “You will find on the pages I’ve marked, the section on the characteristics and habits of ursans. You will also find that they have a particular attraction to aniseed and an exceptionally highly attuned olfactory organ – in other words, a very good sense of smell.” He took out another smaller box and passed it around the court, “Exhibit B is a rag we found tied to a tree along the route the ursan took from its cave to the camp site of Epsilon Troop. Young Biscuits’ nose came to the fore once more and was able to locate several locations along the route where we were able to find more fiber fragments from other similarly infused rags.”

“Is this pertinent to this court martial, Captain?” Colonel Fan asked, “You appear to be talking about the causes of the attack on Lieutenant Spoon’s ponies rather than the actual charges laid against her.”

Vane nodded, “That’s true, Colonel, however if the court will indulge me, the facts will make themselves apparent as we continue.”

“Well get a bloody move on will you?” the brigadier huffed irritably, “You’ve already purloined my blasted dog and now you’re hijacking my court!”

Captain Vane nodded, “Of course, sir.” He walked into the middle of the courtroom and ruffled his wings, noting with a slight smile the look of discomfort on the brigadiers face. “Officers of the court, I contend that the ursan was deliberately woken up and lead to the camp ground of Epsilon Troop with the intention of attacking Second Lieutenant Fair Lace.”

“WHAT?!” The brigadier slammed his forehooves on the desk before him as he shot out of his chair, “This is absolute madness, Captain! You are seriously suggesting that there was an assassination attempt on one of Epsilon Troop?!”

Vane raised an eyebrow pointedly, “Yes.”

Colonel Fan frowned, her expression as hard as stone, “That is a very serious charge, Captain. I trust you have more proof than a dog with a keen nose and some rags?”

“I do.” Vane reached into one of the boxes and brought out a cage containing a small green creature that looked like some sort of tiny imp crossed with an ant. It shrieked furiously at its captor, gripping the bars and waving its large abdomen threateningly. “Exhibit C, one Formicidae Illuminatis Insanus.”

“A flash bug...” Colonel Fan observed quietly.

Vane nodded, “A flash bug.”

The brigadiers eyes were all but bulging out of his head, but gradually he lowered himself back into his chair as he mopped his forehead with a hankie passed him by the clerk of the court. “First dogs, and now he’s bringing bugs into my court...”

“Not just any bug, sir.” Vane explained, “The flashbug is a creature that emits a bright flash of light and a loud bang when agitated to disorientate attackers.” He tapped on the cage, setting the creature to shrieking even louder, “Quite an excitable fellow isn’t he?”

“What is it doing in here?!” The brigadier shouted over the noise, “Get to the blasted point!”

Vane nodded, “The point, brigadier, is that these creatures are currently being used in research in the academy’s science department. We currently have nineteen of them according to the latest inventory.” He slipped a cover over the cage and put it back into the box, “There were twenty.”

“So?” the brigadier asked.

“We found the remains of one of the cages in the ursan’s cave” Vane replied.

Colonel Fan took a sip of her water before leaning forward and fixing Vane with a look, “Captain, the court appreciates the work you have done to bring this most serious matter before us. I think I can speak on behalf of the rest of the court when I say that we will be looking into this matter as soon as these proceedings are concluded.” She took a breath, “However, as the brigadier has already stated, this matter is entirely separate to the issue of Second Lieutenant Spoon’s charges.”

The brigadier nodded, “Thank you, Colonel.” He turned to the Captain, “Do you have anything actually pertinent to this investigation, Captain Vane, or perhaps there’s some more wildlife you would care to share with the court?”

Vane shook his head, “Only this, sir.” He opened a map case and Golden’s eyes went wide in surprise – it was her map case! When had he- “I would like to call my witness, Sergeant Hard Case.”

The Colonel nodded and the doors at the back of the court room were opened. A moment later, the chestnut coated earth stallion Golden knew all too well, marched in like he was on parade. She watched as he slammed his hooves down and saluted smartly,

“Sergeant Hard Case reporting as ordered, sir.”

Captain Vane took out piece of paper from the map case and passed it to Golden, “Do you recognise this map, First Lieutenant?”

Golden stared at the stained and grubby piece of paper. She nodded, “Yes, that is the map I was using on the day of the expedition.”

“If it pleases the court.” Vane held up the map and passed it to the officers, “I can confirm, as can every pegasi and ground trooper involved in the rescue and recovery mission, that this map coincides with the area the ursan attack happened.” The officers peered at the map and nodded, passing it back to the Captain. Vane turned to the sergeant, “Sergeant Case, did you or did you not provide full instructions to Epsilon Troop prior to sending them out on the field exercise?”

“Yes sir, I did, sir.”

“And who provided the map for the exercise?”

“Cartography department, sir.”

“Which you then amended to show the route you wished them to take as well as the various landmarks and rendezvous points, correct?”

“Yes, sir, that is correct, sir.”

Vane’s voice dropped back to a more normal level, “How often have you run this exercise, Sergeant?”

“Once a year with each intake of cadets, sir.”

“And the route is always the same?”

“Yes, sir.”

Vane passed him the map, “Is this your map, Sergeant?”

The silver maned sergeant peered at the tattered piece of paper before straightening back up, “No sir, that is not the map I left with Epsilon Troop.”

“‘Left’, sergeant?” Vane asked curiously, “Did you not give the map to First Lieutenant Spoon?”

The sergeant swallowed, “No sir.”

“What did you do with it?”

“I...” Sergeant Case closed his eyes for a moment, his composure apparently rattled, “I brought the map from the cartography department together with the orders for the exercise which had already been discussed in class. I was running behind due to… unexpected circumstances, and so I put the map into the first lieutenants map case which I then left on the table in her quarters.”

“First Lieutenant Spoon was not present?” Vane asked.

Sergeant Case shook his head, “No sir, Epsilon Troop were in the mess hall for dinner.”

“What time was this, Sergeant?”

“Around seventeen thirty that evening I believe, sir.”

“And what time do Epsilon Troop normally leave the mess hall?”

“Eighteen hundred prompt, sir.”

Vane nodded slowly, “So, there was half an hour between leaving your map in the First Lieutenant's quarters and when dinner period finished. Give about ten minutes for Epsilon Troop to return and so we have a window of around forty minutes where the map mysteriously changes from the one you claim to have left in the First Lieutenants map case and this one appearing.” He held up the grubby hoof drawn map. The Captain held out his hoof and his pegasus helpers took out a large scroll which they unfurled and, taking one side each, slowly lifted into the air. Vane flicked out a telescopic pointer which he passed to the startled looking witness, “Sergeant Case, would you please indicate to the court the precise route you marked on the original map?”

The sergeant nodded, taking the pointer and, holding it in his fore hooves, pointed to a large clearing marked on the map, “This is the assembly area used by the academy. The route follows the Manticore Mountain trail up to the first rendezvous point, here, then continues up past the second point and finally to this point here...” He pointed to another clearing higher up the mountain but still
well inside the forested area.

“Essentially, what were Epsilon Troops orders, Sergeant?” Vane asked.

“To follow the trail, taking ten minute breaks at each of the rendezvous points before reaching their destination which had been marked as ‘Camp Echo’ on their map before sundown. Once there, the troop was to set up camp for the night and return to the assembly area by sixteen hundred hours the following day for extraction.”

Captain Vane nodded and turned to the court, “Sirs, if I may...” He took the pointer and indicated a point on the map to the east of the area the sergeant had pointed to, “This is the location my flight found the remains of Epsilon Troop’s camp following the ursan attack.” He addressed the sergeant once more, “Are you certain, sergeant, absolutely certain, that you did not make a mistake and send the troop to this clearing by accident?”

Sergeant Case shook his head, “No, sir.”

Colonel Fan stood up, peering at the map, “How can you be so certain, sergeant? Think carefully.”

The sergeant puffed up his chest and stood to attention, “We use the same route every year, ma’am. I know it like the back of my hoof.”

Fan frowned, “But there is another trail up to that point where the Captain found the camp site, yes?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“And it isn’t used?”

Sergeant Case shook his head, “No ma’am. We used to use it around ten years ago but it was discontinued.”

Fan’s brows drew down, “Why?”

The sergeant’s reply chilled the room, “It’s in ursan territory, ma’am.”

The brigadier stood up next, “First Lieutenant Spoon, you can read maps can you not?”

Golden nodded smartly, “Yes, sir.”

“And you covered the route in your class, did you not?”

Golden shook her head, “No, sir. Sergeant Case said the route would be marked on the map which he would provide prior to the exercise. I found the map and orders in my quarters after we returned from dinner.”

“You didn’t question them?” Metal Flake asked, “You didn’t wonder why there were no rendezvous points marked on the map you used?”

Golden closed her eyes a moment and tried to will away the bitter chill that flared in her heart. Had she made a terrible error of judgement? Could she have prevented this?

“Well?”

Golden took a deep breath, “No, sir. Sergeant Case told us he would be testing us and I assumed this was part of that test. Due to the route, I determined that we would have little time to rest before dark and pressed on to reach the campsite before we lost all light.”

The brigadier glanced at the officers on either side of him, “Thank you, First Lieutenant, you may sit down.” For a moment, for just the very briefest sliver of time, his eyes seemed to glaze over as though staring off to a point in the distance which only he could see. Golden felt a shiver run through her; what was going through his mind right then?

The senior officer took a deep breath and leaned on the desk before him, “Officers of the court, do you have anything to ask the witness.”

The answer was short and to the point, “No.”

“Captain Vane,” The brigadier asked, “do you have any more you would like to add?”

The pegasus officer nodded, “I would like to go straight to my summary if I may, sirs.”

Brigadier Metal Flake nodded, “Proceed.”

“Officers of the court,” Vane began, “My client followed her orders as laid before her as any good soldier would do. She did not question them as she had no reason to believe they were in error. Due to the route taken, and a combination of the poorly made map, the weather and a soldier who was unfit to be taking part in such an exercise, First Lieutenant Spoon was put in an untenable situation. She made the decision to put her troopers life first and constructed a makeshift shelter for the two of them to protect them until dawn.” He gave his mane a shake and motioned towards the large map, “Considering the failing light, the terrain, and the poor quality of the map, to continue up the trail would have endangered both First Lieutenant Spoon and Second Lieutenant Lace. I am certain that the ponies of Epsilon Troop would have been more than capable of setting up a camp for the night without their officers attendance.” He cleared his throat, “I contend, sirs, that First Lieutenant Spoon was set up to fail.” He stood on his hind legs and clopped his fore hooves together, “Firstly, the map provided by Sergeant Case mysteriously changes, leading the troop into an area known for being inhabited by ursans. I believe this change was made during the time between Sergeant Casedelivering the map between seventeen thirty and the troop returning shortly after eighteen hundred hours. Secondly, there is the matter of the ursan itself which-”

The brigadier banged his hoof down on the desk before him, “Enough.”

Captain Vane blinked in surprise, “Brigadier, this is a very serious matter which-”

“-I SAID ENOUGH!” The senior officers metallic eyes gleamed brightly in the lamplight as he shot to his hooves, nostrils flaring.

Colonel Fan placed a hoof on his foreleg before addressing Vane, “Captain Vane, as we have already discussed, the matter at hoof today relates to First Lieutenant Spoon’s actions and decision making on the day in question, not the ursan nor causes of that attack.” She cleared her throat, “We are aware that the Lieutenant lead a successful rescue mission to recover the survivors of her troop and also took down an ursa minor single hoofed. These actions have not gone unnoticed.” She glanced at the other officers, “I believe that we need to take an adjournment. You shall have our decision shortly.”

The clerk of the court stood and announced, “All rise.”

And that was it. Golden found herself lead away from the others and deposited in a back room like a bag of dirty washing. She didn’t know what to think, and simply sat staring at the blank walls and the cup of tea that had materialised in front of her. She supposed somepony had brought it for her, but she couldn’t remember who. What was Vane saying in there anyway? Aniseed? Dogs, bugs and ursans and...and...oh goddesses, her head! This was a nightmare she was caught in, that was it, and at any moment she’d just wake up and be wrapped in Vane’s forelegs and...wait...Vane? Hadn’t he said everything would be alright? He had, hadn’t he! Was that...was all that a trick, a lie to get her into bed with him? Oh, no...maybe it was! Maybe, but… but he was fighting her corner in there, but…

“First Lieutenant, come with us please.”

Oh Celestia, this was it! They couldn’t have come to a decision so quickly could they? And… and now she really need to go to the bathroom! Hell fire, this couldn’t possibly get any worse could it? She snatched a mouthful of tea before the guard lead her back into the courtroom.

“All rise.”

The officers filed back in before taking their seats, followed by the rest of the court. Golden remained standing as the brigadier adjusted a pair of reading spectacles on his muzzle, “First Lieutenant Golden Spoon, we have listened to the evidence provided by your defense as well as written testimony from surviving members of Epsilon Troop and the pegasi rescue teams.” He took a breath, “We accept your version of events as well as the facts as laid out before us. We reject that you believe you had no choice but to set up temporary camp with one of your troopers, regardless of mitigating factors, and it is our belief that you should have prioritized organizing the rest of Epsilon Troop and sent a recovery party to collect Second Lieutenant Lace. We believe that you should have questioned the map you received as it ran contrary to the information you received during the classroom session – specifically the lack of intermediate rendezvous points.” The brigadier huffed, “We believe that the disaster that befell your team was avoidable and your failure to act upon the questionable nature of the map you used indirectly lead to the deaths of many of your troop.” He closed his eyes and licked his lips, “First Lieutenant Spoon, we find you innocent of the charge of dereliction of duty.” Golden’s legs trembled at the verdict, but the brigadier continued, “On the second charge of reckless endangerment, we find you guilty.” He cleared his throat, “Second Lieutenant Golden Spoon, it is the decision of this court that you be removed from this academy with immediate effect in accordance with article ninety seven of the equestrian military regulations.”

Golden’s mouth opened, but no words came out.

“Do you have anything to say?”

Golden's head span and she slumped back in the dock, quickly caught by the guard. “I...i’m being expelled?” she croaked.

The brigadier nodded, “You have until tomorrow morning to pack your personal possessions. Transport has been arranged for you for o-nine hundred.”

The colonel spoke next, “First Lieutenant, I assure you that this is not a dishonorable discharge. No dishonor will be placed upon you nor your family name and your actions to save your comrades will be recorded.”

A tear trickled down Golden’s cheek.

“All rise” The clerk of the court announced. “Court is dismissed.”

***********************

The fire had gone out. In some respects it was a metaphor for how her her own fire, her own spirit, was now as ashes within her soul. Once she had been so reluctant, and then later she had actually begun to enjoy her time at the academy and to push herself to achieve – to become the best she could. That was then…

Golden sat on the floor in her room, the steel grey clouds outside hanging in the sky as if they were going to suddenly drop down and crush every living thing below. She wished it would; all she wanted now was to disappear – but of course, that was what she had to do now wasn’t it? Collect her things, hang up her uniform tunic, take anything owned by the academy back to the quartermaster and take the nine o’clock carriage back home. Home… That wasn’t home now. This was home. The wind moaned past the window – a lonely cry from a world that was witnessing yet another dream, yet more hope, snuffed out as easily as a candle. Golden lifted her muzzle to the heavens, tears trickling down her cheeks and dropping onto her tunic. Who the hell cared if it stained now… nothing mattered now…

She hadn’t heard the door open, nor the pony approach her.

“Golden?”

The white mare, her voice as broken as her heart, didn’t look round, “What do you want.”

“To be with my friend.”

Golden gave a mirthless laugh, “A friend...” She took a deep breath, “That’s all I was the other night, was it? A friend?”

“Golden, please, don’t do this.”

Vane stood his ground as the white mare rose up like a dragon from the sea, her tear stained and blood shot eyes locking onto his, “Don’t do what?” she bellowed, “Tell me, Vane, don’t do what? Come on then? OUT WITH IT!”

Vane never moved, his expression infuriatingly neutral, “Do want to talk to me like an adult, or just scream at me?”

“I want to scream at you!” Golden slammed him in the chest with both her hooves, backing him into the door, “You...you lied to me! You said you’d be able to help me, that you had everything under control, and… and you took advantage of me!” She bared her teeth, “Damn you Vane, Damn you! I trusted you!”

The cream pegasus closed his eyes a moment, “I took advantage of you?” he asked. Vane huffed, “I think you have a rather skewed memory of events, Golden.”

“Buck you, you rat!” The mare abruptly released him and stalked away to her cabinet, angrily flinging the door open and snatched the bottle of rum out, “Now, you’ve said your piece, so get out.”

“What are you going to do?” Vane asked.

“What’s it to you, anyway?” Golden pulled out the cork with her teeth and spat it across the room, “I don’t give a toss what you do, but for me? I’m intend to be so pissed that they’ll have to carry me out at o-nine hundred SIR! On the bucking dot SIR!” She snapped off an exaggerated salute, neighing so loud it made the room shake, “To hell with everything, to hell with the world, with this stinking academy, and ponies who lie about being your friend. I don’t have any friends, do I? Not bloody one! You’re all out for yourselves and you don’t give a flying buck about anypony but yourself and your own damned self interest.” She pointed to the door, “Get the hell out of here,
Vane, I never want to see you again.”

Vane stood and watched as the mare turned her back on him and shook his head. “One of the reasons I came here, First Lieutenant, was because somepony wants to see you.”

“Oh, do they now?” Golden snorted sarcastically, “And what ‘military regulation’ is that under, Captain Vane? Sixty Nine?”

A voice behind her answered, “Ninety Seven.”

Golden span round, the bottle raised as though she were about to throw it. She froze. Beside Vane, standing in the doorway, was a tall white mare with blue eyes, blue mane and tail, and swathed in a dark blue cloak with gold and silver needlework. It was like looking in a mirror. The mare adjusted the cowl of her hood and watched Golden curiously, and silently. There was something about this mare that made Golden’s mane twitch; was it the way she was watching her? Or was it the burnished armour she could see just beneath the cloak? Whatever was going on here, every part of her was telling her to simply be quiet and to listen, regardless of how much she wanted to rage at the world.

“First Lieutenant Golden Spoon?” The mare asked.

Golden nodded, “I am. For now.”

“My name is Guard Commander Ramrock.” The newcomer took off her panniers and took out a scroll tube, passing it to the stunned Golden Spoon, “These are your new orders.”

“My…my what?” Golden’s hooves trembled as she shook out the scroll from its protective tube and gave her eyes a rub before reading:

For the attention of First Lieutenant Golden Spoon, Epsilon Troop, Equestria Military Academy, Fort Bridleway.

By command of Her Royal Majesty, Princess Celestia, you are hereby ordered to report to the Royal Guard training grounds principia at your earliest convenience. Please confirm your attendance with the bearer of this message.

Respectfully,

Colonel Bright Water (Commanding).

Golden put the scroll down and stared at the white mare, her mouth dry. As if by magic, a cup of water appeared, pushed into her hooves. She took a sip. “Your answer, First Lieutenant?”

“I...” Golden blinked, “I have to go to the royal guard headquarters?” A shudder ran through her, her words fading like the light outside the small room, “The...the princess has commanded me to go...”

The white mare in the cloak furrowed her brow, “You are being transferred to the royal guard, First Lieutenant. My apologies if I did not make myself clear, however you appeared to be a little...upset.”

Golden’s eyes went wide, a look of befuddlement crossing her face, “I...yes...yes, I was.” She looked at the scroll, “I don’t understand, I’ve been court-martialed. How could the princess know that and...why would she want to...transfer me?”

Ramrock nodded stiffly, “Her majesty has been following recent events at this academy with interest, particularly since the incident involving the ursa major.” The officer tossed her mane, “I have been given the authority by Princess Celestia in accordance with regulation ninety seven of the military codex, to offer you a transfer to the royal guard. Your rank will be decided upon completion of the standard aptitude test, however your current rank will remain valid until such time as the high command has fully assessed your entry.”

Golden stared at the scroll, her hooves trembling.

“You answer, please First Lieutenant?”

“I...” Golden swallowed and looked up at Vane, “Yes...yes, I...I do. I mean, where do I sign?”

Ramrock’s horn glowed with a deep blue light, floating the scroll from her hooves and placed it neatly back in its case. Golden watched it slip into her pannier as the saviour of her future spoke, “You do not sign. In the guard, your word is everything.” Ramrock stood tall, “A sky chariot will collect you and your belongings tomorrow morning at twelve noon. Will that allow you enough time to pack and say your farewells?”

Golden nodded, “Yes...yes it will.” She stared down at the pony’s hoof and carefully reached out and shook it.

“Welcome to the guard, Guardspony Spoon.” Suddenly Ramrock took a step back and slammed her hoof to her chest, the sound of metal clanged loudly in the small room, “Walk forever in the eternal light of the goddesses. Hail Princess Celestia.”

Golden stood to attention and repeated the gesture, “H...Hail Princess Celestia!”

And with that, in a flurry of her blue and silver cloak, the mysterious mare turned and vanished from the room leaving a leaden silence in her wake. In the stillness the clock on the wall sliced the seconds away with deafening certainty until Golden realized that deep throbbing ticking… was her own heart. She took a sip of the water in a mesmeric haze of disbelief. Everything that had happened was sweeping through her life as a hurricane strips a leaf from the tree, spinning it helpless out of control in a direction that not even the goddesses could predict. Ursans, courts-martial, and now… now she was one of the royal guard. How…? How could this happen? The door slowly closed, and with that final click, she was alone in the room - in the silence. Blinking suddenly, Golden’s world dropped in around her, filling her mind, her soul and heart like ice water. Vigor, strength and a renewed purpose howled through her, sizzling along muscles and nerves. She smiled and looked to the door...

“STOP RIGHT THERE!”

Vane stopped in his tracks and waited.

Golden trotted up alongside him. He didn’t look back. “Get your arse back in that room, Captain. Now.”

Vane’s voice was low, his commanding tone she had first heard on that terrible mountain very much in effect, “You ordered me to leave, First Lieutenant, remember?”

Golden snorted, “I don’t give a damn about that, Vane. You’re my friend, remember?”

“A friend who took advantage of you?” Vane took a breath and slowly looked round at her, “I shall report myself to the guardhouse and await your official compl-” The blow took the pegasus by surprise, knocking him back a step. He paused, checking his teeth and spat a gobbet of blood out from where his lip had been cut. “Nice” he said quietly.

“There’s more where that came from!” Golden dropped into a fighting stance, “Now do as I-”

Vane span faster than Golden thought possible, his hoof slapping her across the face, “Now we’re even.” The Captain huffed, dropping down into a crouch and readied his wings, “Goodbye, First Lieutenant.” The pegasi’s wings bit the air a second before slamming into the ground. Vane’s muzzle thumped into the earth; soil and damp grass spilling into his mouth as the tall mare grappled him.

“No...” Golden spat, twisting Vane’s leg, “Now, we’re even.”

Vane winced, snorting in pain, “Are you… going to break that… or what?”

Golden glared into Vane’s eyes, pinning her ears menacingly, “You will promise upon your honor as a pegasus and an officer, that you will come back with me to my quarters?”

“But...”

“Promise me!”

“Ow! Yes…!” Vane hissed.

Golden heaved, “You’re still my friend?”

“Damn it, Golden...bloody hell, yes!” Vane gasped, “Get off me for Celestia’s sake, you’re breaking my bloody leg!”

Abruptly Golden complied, releasing the flustered pegasus. Picking himself up, Vane glowered at her angrily, “You’re a bloody maniac, you know that?” He flexed his wings and squeezed his eyes shut in pain, “Buck it...”

Golden moved forward and sniffed imperiously, “That’s what you get for being huffy, Captain. Perhaps you should bear that in mind the next time you walk out on a mare who loves you.”

“You…?” Vane stared at her, “Don’t be such a...” He sighed, “Oh, Golden...” The captain turned and started walking back to the white mare’s quarters, “You coming or do want to break both my wings?”

*************************

The Captain winced and then, surprised at the results of the bandaging, nodded with a smile on his face, “For an earth pony, you’re full of surprises.”

Golden passed him a drink, “For a pegasus, you’re a pain in the arse.” She smiled, “Sir.”

“And don’t you forget it!” Vane let out a guffaw of laughter and stretched his legs out in front of the small fireplace, “Regulation size hearth… bloody misers.”

“May as well use all the wood up then” Golden replied, pushing another log on the fire, “I suppose I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

“Aye.” Vane sighed, “A new start, and a new life awaits, Guardsmare Spoon.”

Golden snuggled in next to the cream stallion and gave his ear a gentle nip, “I’m sorry I hurt your wing. I thought I was just squeezing your leg.”

“It’ll heal” Vane smiled, “I should know how to fall by now. Anyway, it’ll be right as rain in a week. I’ve got some medicine that’ll be just the ticket.”

“I… I shouldn’t have done it” Golden began but a hoof on her muzzle brought her up short,

“It’s fine, honestly, now stop that you’re ruining the mood.” Vane chuckled, “Just… keep doing what you’re doing – a little harder though.” He let out a deep moan as Golden’s teeth did as he asked, “Oh yeah...that’s the spot...Celestia’s flanks that’s wonderful.”

“Hey, don’t be nodding off on me!” Golden beamed, giving the pegasus a playful push, “I want to know what was going on in that courtroom today. Full story now young stallion, and no fibs!”

Vane laughed and leaned his head against his mare, “Exposition time, eh?”

“Just get on with it!” Golden laughed.

Another hard nip sent a shiver through Vane’s body, “How could I say no?” He smiled, “I called in a few favours, that was all really. At first though it was the teeth marks that made me think there was something else at play. The ursan’s tracks and the teeth marks – it looked like it had made a bee line straight for them. The smell of aniseed was still potent then too.” He tapped his muzzle, “Pegasi senses, see?”

Another nibble made him shiver as he continued, “My boys found the remains of the rags along the route the ursan took. It wasn’t hard to follow, and it was the boffins who found the remains of the flash bug cage. One of their crew told me about it in the mess, and after a few drinks, we went back to the lab and… had a look at the inventory.”

A warm breath in his ear made him flinch, “Is that all you did?”

Vane nodded slowly, “I promise. Besides, i’m not into stallions.” He frowned, “I think he liked stallions though...” “Sorry, sorry!” Vane laughed as Golden tickled his ribs, “I’ll get back on track.” He took a breath and sighed, “So we had part of the puzzle, but the issue with the map had me foxed. I wasn’t certain, as pegasi have a different training regimen to earth ponies, but I asked myself why we had been told to keep an eye out so far away from your location. I know the weather was bad, but we should have seen or heard the flare the troop sent up when the ursan first attacked.” He snorted, “Of course, we know why now, don’t we?”

“Took the wrong path, eh?” Golden said. She took a long lick along the edge of Vane’s ear, smiling at the result.

“Mmm...” The Captain closed his eyes, “You were, to use an overused phrase, set up to fail.”

Golden sat up, “We were set up alright.” She shook her head, “Vane, I know I’m leaving tomorrow, but...I want to know...who did this?” She looked into the big bronze eyes of her lover, “You know, don’t you.” It wasn’t a question – she knew the answer already. She’d known it since the court martial.

Vane nodded, “I believe so.” He raised an eyebrow meaningfully, “I think you do too.”

“Oh goddesses!” Golden shot to her hooves, “Fair Lace! That bastard will-”

Vane’s hoof stopped her in her tracks, “-Will be on his way to the palace dungeons.” He looked up at the clock, “Right about now, I’d say.”

Golden slumped back down to her haunches, helped by a soft and kindly wing. The one she hadn’t accidentally broken she noted with a wince. She hung her head and pushed her muzzle into Vane’s mane, “Why, Vane, why would he do something like that? How can a pony be so… so, evil?”

“How?” Vane kissed Golden’s foreleg gently, “Greed, jealousy, anger, hate, even love; they’re all very powerful emotions that has warped the mind of many a pony.” He began to nibble Golden’s leg down towards her hoof, “In this case, it was fear.”

“Fear?” Golden asked.

“Mmhmm.” Vane lifted her hoof and held it to his cheek, gazing up into her blue eyes, “Smelt’s father is Metal Flake.”

Suddenly Golden pulled away, “THE BRIGADIER?!” she gasped, “Smelt is his son?!”

“Family shame, dishonor, perhaps even dishonorable discharge.” Vane shrugged, “Imagine the army finding out that one of their cadets in her first years at the academy had been made pregnant by the camp commandants own son – also, incidentally, a cadet at the very same academy.”

“Oh Celestia...” Golden closed her eyes and took a shuddering breath, “That… that scum, he...he murdered my friends, he killed them!”

Vane sat up and faced her, “I know, but he’ll get his, don’t you worry. Your friends will be avenged, I can assure you of that.”

“But...the brigadier...Smelt.” Golden nickered angrily, “His father won’t just sit back and let his son be tried in court - it’ll be a whitewash!”

Vane raised an eyebrow, “Oh, I don’t think you need to worry about that. Ramrock won’t be going back to Canterlot alone; she’ll be taking her newest guest with her tomorrow too. I believe the princess wishes to meet him and, er...deal with the matter personally. Right now our murderous friend Smelt is in the guardhouse and will, rather ironically, be joining one of Equestria’s finest on their flight to the palace – one of the very mares he tried to murder.” He chuckled, “Probably not the best company on the journey, but at least you won’t be sharing a chariot.”

“I can’t believe it...” Golden shook her mane and took a sip of water, “Vane, how did you do all this? The dog, the flash bug… If it wasn’t for you.”

The pegasus officer shook his head, “Just another glorious day in the corps.” He chuckled, “I’ve been around, broken a few hearts, you know the drill.”

“Broken hearts?” Golden raised an eyebrow, “Are you going to break mine too?”

Vane shook his head, a sad smile crossing his face, “I’m not the one leaving.”

“Please, Vane...don’t, I...I don’t want to think about that right now.” Golden shuddered, “I’m… i’m not a good mare you know. I hurt you, I told you I loved you and played with your heart, and now… now I’m leaving.” She started to turn away, “I don’t want you to hate me, but I’ll understand if you want to go.”

“Go where?” Vane gave his mane a scrub, “I don’t understand.”

“I’m leaving for the capital tomorrow, remember? Good goddesses, Vane!” Golden threw her hooves up in the air in exasperation, “I’m joining the royal guard! I’ll probably never see you again! I’ll… I’ll never… I’ll...”

Vane gave her a shove, “Oh stop it. For the goddesses sake, Golden, you’re not a weak mare and the school foal tears don’t suit you.” He suddenly lunged up and grabbed her, tackling her to the ground. “You know,” he said gazing into her eyes, “Sometimes its nice to be on top.” He gave her a kiss on the muzzle, “And now I’ve got my guardsmare all to myself...” Vane brushed his muzzle down his mare’s neck, smiling at her happy whimper. He moved his mouth to her ear, breathing softly, “Guess who’s pulling your chariot tomorrow?” Golden froze as Vane chuckled cheekily, “Guardstallion Vane, at your service ma’am.”

“I really hate you, you know.” Golden whispered.

Vane grinned, running a hoof down her chest, “Mmm...and I’ve been such a naughty boy too. Shall I show you… how naughty?”

****************************

Golden reached a foreleg over the sleepy stallion and gave his ear a gentle nip, “Hey...come on, you, we have to get up.”

“Bugger that...” came the muffled reply. Vane pulled the covers over his head, “It’s too early.”

“I know, but we have to.” Golden wrapped her legs around him and squeezed, “Ooh, you’re so warm!”

“Agh! Golden, I can’t breath! Watch the wing!”

Golden chuckled and playfully worried his ear, “I’d stay in here all day if I could, but orders are orders, and besides I need to see everypony before I go.”

“Want me to come too?”

Golden shook her head, “No, it’s fine mister sleepy. Since you’re super organised I guess you had all your gear ready before last night, right?”

Vane smirked, “Something like that.” He slipped the covers off himself and squeezed his eyes shut as he stretched all four legs, “Nah, I’d better get up. I’ll go and see my crew before we get off and I’ll come back and give you a hoof. I’m sure you don’t need me trampling all over your special time with your buddies.”

“Oh, bugger off!” Golden laughed and threw a pillow at him, “You know you’d be welcomed.”

Vane caught the feather stuffed missile and shrugged, “I know love, but sometimes it’s just nice to be with friends. Maybe it’s a pegasus thing.”

“No, it’s a pony thing” Golden sighed, “You’re right. You get yourself sorted and I’ll see you back here before noon.”

“One last thing...” Vane leaped from the bed and grabbed Golden around the neck, kissing her on the mouth and moaning under his breath, “Don’t be too long, okay?”

“Still too much energy left, huh?”

Vane gave her a wicked smiled, “Something like that.”

Soon, Golden was walking over to the medical wing and nodded to the tired and rather bored looking guard standing by the double doors. Saluting smartly, the weary stallion let her in without another word as if it were the most natural thing in the world. It seemed somepony must have told him she would be coming this morning, and she certainly wasn’t going to waste what precious time she had arguing with the fellow about her treatment the last time she’d tried to get in to see her friends. Golden’s nose twitched and she stifled a sneeze; the aggressive smell of antiseptic hit her almost immediately, together with a hint of fresh paint and floor cleaner. If there was one thing to be said about military medical facilities: they were efficient – and spotlessly clean. Inside the curtains were still drawn and the lamps burned brightly, yet despite the early hour, there were already signs of life. Golden peered through the round glass window in the door and sighed; this was going to be awkward, but… damn it, they were still her friends.

The well oiled door opened with a faint swish of air.

“Oh, goddesses, what time is it?” The green and white patched mare groaned and sat up in the bed, rubbing her eyes, “You’d better have brought tea and not coffee this time, you bugger. That stuff made me fart all bloody morning and...” She blinked in disbelief, “Trips?” Her eyes went wide, “Bloody hell, it is! It’s Trips!”

She reached out a hoof… the other one, just a… bandaged stump. Golden flinched almost imperceptibly, but managed to keep a smile on her face as she took her friends hoof, “Hey, Verdant, how’ve you been keeping?”

“Oh, you know: five star service, hot and cold running stallions, on suite facilities – can’t complain.” The maimed mare looked up at her officer and smiled broadly, “We’ve missed you, you know.”

Golden stifled the pained cry that tried to escape, but the prickling in the corners of her eyes wasn’t so simple to suppress. She swallowed, trying to keep her composure, “I’ve missed you too. I tried to come and see you all but...”

“Yeah, the miserable buggers don’t like pones to see us cripples, eh?” Verdant chuckled, “Still, better a bit chewed than swallowed if you ask me.” She waved the stump at her officer, “Hope the bastard thing choked on it.”

Golden closed her eyes as the horror of it all gripped her heart in its vice like grip, “I’m sorry, Verdant, if I’d been there with you then-”

“-You’d have been trapped in with us,” Verdant huffed, “Good plan there, boss!” She rolled her eyes, “Hey look, we’ve heard all sorts of things about what’s had been going on around camp. The quacks don’t like us ‘being bothered’ but the girls love to know the latest goss, and the cleaners and cooks have really got their lugs to the ground.” She leaned forward, “So, is it true about Fair Lace and that stallion, whats-his-name, Smelt?” Golden nodded. “Cor!” Verdant shook her head in amazement, “We thought it was all bollocks, but then we heard about that pegasus chappy poking about and you know what the grapevine’s like here.” She leaned back against her pillow, “Unreal...”

“So much for military intelligence,” Golden smirked, “You lot know more about what’s going on than anypony else at the academy. Good goddesses, Verdant, I only found out last night about all this.”

“Did you?” The bed ridden mare shrugged, “Guess you were more in the dark than we were then.” She giggled and gave Golden a cheeky wink, “Ah, don’t worry about it. Anyway, is it true then? You’re leaving us?”

The way she asked made Golden’s heart throb. She didn’t want to leave her troop, her friends, but… what choice did she have? Besides, judging by the information network the medical wing apparently had, Verdant already knew. “I am. The academy want me gone and the royal guard made me an offer I can’t refuse.” She closed her eyes, “I… I know it’s the chance of a lifetime but… it doesn’t hurt any less to leave you all behind.”

“Oh belt up!” Verdant sniffed, wiping a tear away from her muzzle, “You’ll start me off next you bugger.” She gave Golden’s leg a squeeze, “Look, go for it, you’ll regret it forever if you don’t. And don’t worry about us either; the palace have sent us all honourable discharges and a pension you could buy a bloody mansion with. Honestly, Trips, you have no idea!” She paused in thought for a moment, “You know, I’m not sure why, but the princesses have taken a personal interest in this business and as far as I’m concerned, other than being snacked on by an ursan, things couldn’t be better for me.”

Golden nodded, “I still wish things could have been different. None of this should have happened. You should never have been hurt - none of you.”

“Yeah, but if wishes came true then we’d all be alicorns, right?” Verdant let out a throaty laugh, “Anyway, with all this dosh I’ll be up to my fetlocks in stallions and I’ll still be able to get about on three pins, don’t you worry.” She waggled her eyebrows, “Hey, are you and that pegasus, you know…?”

“We’re...um...yeah” Golden blushed.

“Damn...” Verdant giggled, “I never guessed.” She leaned over to the mare in the next bed, “Guess I lost the bet, Wheels.”

A voice from the bed called back, “Fifty seven bits, I make it.” The purple mare with a bandage over one eye and the ruin of one ear gave Golden a wave, “You go girl!”

“Wheels?” Golden looked around at all the faces peering back at her. All of them, without exception, looked at her with nothing but kindness, and… love. Tears began to leak from her eyes, “Oh...oh, Celestia, girls I’m...”

“There she goes again” somepony said.

“Too emotional you know. Needs to get that under control when she’s working for old sun butt.” There was a round of giggles.

“Hey, Trips,” Somepony called out, “What’s it like, you know, with those wings and feathers? I heard they’re really soft and can tickle a girl in all the right places.”

A raucous bout of laughing resounded around the room and Golden could feel her cheeks and ears burning.

“Oh she knows, she knows!” Somepony laughed, “Look how red she is!”

“Sod off you rotten lot!” Golden grumbled.

“Yeah, but you gotta love us” Verdant said kindly as the laughing eventually faded away. She nodded to her old officer, “Come and see us when you can. Old comrades stick together, eh?”

“Duty, Honour, Commitment, Loyalty.” The old motto came to Golden’s mind as easily as taking a breath, “I don’t think I really understood what it meant until now.” She looked at the faces looking back at her. All those lives, changed forever, and this didn’t even include the girls that hadn’t been physically injured but sent home on indefinite leave. She sighed; to hell with the academy, to hell with the army. This was nothing to do with them. Duty, honour, commitment, loyalty: that was about these ponies, these mares who looked at her not as their officer, but as their friend. To them, she would always be Trips, their stumbling white coated officer. To her, they would forever be her friends and the girls of… Epsilon Troop. She stood up and slowly walked around the room, hugging and speaking to each of her old comrades in turn, writing down their addresses and saying not goodbye, but farewell – she would see them again, and what stories she would be able to tell!

All too soon however those farewells, the hugs, tears and assurances of future visits placed her on the path to her final destination before she would set off on the journey to a new life at the palace: the one that lead to her best friend and, she supposed, her smaller unborn friend too. Vane had informed her that Fair Lace had been surreptitiously moved to another part of the camp, and away from where others could potentially ‘discover her condition’ as she’d been told. Of course they both knew that the real reason was so that the academy didn’t lose face from an exposed scandal, but Golden was under no illusions that with the information network the other cadets had clearly established, it was only a matter of time before half of Equestria knew about it. Come to think of it, from what Ramrock had said, it was a safe bet the princess was already fully aware of the entire situation, and not just the business with the ursan, otherwise why would she have had him arrested? Pah! It wasn’t even worth thinking about anyway; scum like that deserved to- Golden looked up – raining. Damn it. She gave her mane a shake and clucked her tongue, increasing her pace. She’d only just washed it too, but… flying in a sky chariot… wouldn’t that make a mess of it anyway? Still, regulation length it was and as for style? She’d seen Ramrock’s and military regulation length was still the same there – maybe even more so. Goddesses, she hoped she didn’t end up an emotionless… ‘rock’. Smirking to herself, Golden walked alongside the short wall, past the stone carved balls which somepony with a peculiar sense for the aesthetic had obviously thought was a good idea to stick on top of a plinth for some reason, and stumbled into the armoured corpse lying on the ground.

Golden jumped back on instinct, dropping into a defensive stance. What…? This was… The hair stood up along her back and she automatically reached for a sword she didn’t have – but he did. Quickly and quietly, Golden reached down and slipped out the sword from the guard’s scabbard and held it clamped in her mouth while she checked for signs of life – none, but he was still warm… Golden’s heart rate suddenly began to race as cold realisation washed over her instinctual army training; oh, goddesses… Fair Lace! Her friend was in here: her pregnant, unarmed friend. She took a breath, pushing away the fear, the fear that would do nothing but get her and friend killed. Fear could heighten the senses but also dull your wits – it had to be controlled, channelled and used to serve you, not dominate you. Golden’s ears swivelled, her nostrils flared, every one of her senses trying to detect any sign of danger. She breathed slowly, her eyes watching for movement and hidden points where an assailant could hide. So far there was nothing – no signs of life nor any sound… only silence. She gave the body of the guard a quick check; he’d had a perfectly neat thrust to spine, probably killing him instantly. Judging by his posture he’d been helped to the ground to avoid making a sound. That meant there was likely to be more inside. Gritting her teeth, Golden glided up to the doorway and checked the shadows for danger; so far, so good.

The building was small, normally only being used for storage and was generally ignored by the majority of the cadets. As such, it was the ideal place for sequestering somepony you didn’t want anypony to speak to until they could be quietly sent away. Unfortunately, this also meant that Golden didn’t know the internal layout of the building as she well as she would have liked, but she still had one advantage, as disturbing as it was: the trail of blood. Following the grisly trail she quickly found the second guard inside a side room slumped across a pile of storage crates, just as dead as the first. Golden adjusted her grip on the sword and moved up to the doorway where the dark smears of blood indicated the direction the guard had been dragged from. Golden blinked; damn it all… this was it then. Taking a steadying breath, she kicked the door open and moved inside, keeping low, checking the corners, the angles, the shadows, maintaining cover and… Empty.

The bed was there, along with...something moved…

“...Trips...”

“Lacy! It’s alright, hang on old girl, I’m here.” Golden moved around to the back of the bed, seeing the hoof, the blood… “Oh, no...”

Brown eyes looked up at her helplessly, “Get out!” she gasped, “He’s-”

Golden hadn’t seen the walk-in cupboard, had she? What a fool, what a stupid, stupid fool! Golden didn’t see him move, but she saw the look in those crimson eyes – the same dead look as those of the guards he’d murdered. There was no life in this creature, only intent – and his desire to kill. Moving instinctively, Golden flinched away, Smelts dagger glancing off her sword as she twisted but still managing to nick her chest through sheer momentum. The copper coated stallion had apparently expected to chalk up another kill with the same efficiency as his first two victims, but now… now he’d lost his stride. Smelt leaped back, shifting his stance and lunged again, sweeping the blade up and around. But Golden was faster, her fore hoof kicking her opponents blade away while bringing her own up and slicing deeply into his neck. Smelt gasped, staggered, and fell to his knees as the dagger skittered away across the tiled floor. Golden backed away, watching the stallion’s breathing slow even as the pool of dark red blood began to spread out like ink on blotting paper. She’d never killed anypony before, and now, for this male, she didn’t feel anything at all.

“Lacy!” Golden hurried to her friend’s side and stretched out her hooves to touch her, but paused, her basic medical training kicking in. She had to check for injuries before she tried to move her or else she could end up causing more harm than good. Golden put the sword on the bed and knelt down, “Are you hurt? Where?”

The amber mare squeezed her eyes shut, “Everywhere...” she gasped, “That bastard tried to… to strangle me.” Fair Lace huffed, “After he beat the stuffing out of me first, the rat.”

“Can you stand?” Golden asked.

Lacy nodded, “Barely. Goddesses give me a...” Lacy’s eyes went wide, the image of a crossbow reflected in those large brown orbs.

Golden grabbed her, pulling her away even as the bolt hissed past her ear, nicking it painfully as it embedded itself into the wall behind her with a dull ‘thunk’. She was already up, her sword in her forehooves, but Ramrock had beaten her to it. Their swords clashed. The guardsmare’s face was as hard as the steel of her sword, her emotionless aura… unyielding, “Stand down, First Lieutenant.”

Golden stared at the blue eyed guardsmare and reluctantly complied.

“First lesson” Ramrock said, her fore hoof pressing down on Smelt’s head, “A fight does not end when you have struck your opponent. Only when they are dead.” She leaned down and checked the stallion’s pulse, “Still alive. A good cut, First Lieutenant, but not deep enough to sever an artery.” She shrugged, “He’ll still be fit to answer the princess.”

“He murdered the guards outside” Golden said levelly.

“Indeed” Ramrock replied, “Surprisingly accomplished for a cadet. A shame; in other circumstances he may have been guards material. I shall be interested in what he says when he is put to the question.”

“Put to the…?” Golden began, and stopped. She didn’t want to know.

Outside the door, hooves clattered up the stone steps before rumbling over the wooden floorboards. Guards, armed and ready, headed by a certain cream pegasus officer, charged in. Vane took one look at Ramrock and bobbed his head, “Everything in order, Commander?”

The white mare looked up from her prisoner and spoke in her now familiar emotionless monotone, “We’ll need the medical officers to stabilise him before our journey.” She turned to Golden, “I’ll arrange for a doctor to see to this mare. Do not be late.” And with little more ceremony than that, the guardsmare and several of the academy guards, hoisted the bleeding furry mess that was Smelt onto a stretcher and carried him out like a hunting trophy. Behind them, the two friends watched in amazement.

“Doesn’t say much, does she?” Lacy muttered, keeping her voice low.

Vane and Golden helped her back onto the bed. “Not really” Golden said with a chuckle, “But I suppose that’s the guards for you.”

The amber mare raised an eyebrow, “Your new home, eh?”

Golden sighed, “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised you know about it, Lacy, everypony else seems to.”

Her friend grinned, “You don’t seem as happy about it as I imagined. You’re not still worried about leaving are you?”

“I...” Golden huffed, “Maybe… A little. Everything’s happened so fast though, I don’t know whether I’m coming or going.”

“I bet he does.” Lacy cocked her head, indicating the cream stallion sitting quietly just outside the doorway, “That’s our boy, is it?”

“Vane’s… special to me.” Golden hung her head as she felt her cheeks flush, “He’s joining the guard too.”

“Hey, do they have married quarters over there?” Lacy let out a laugh, “You could get up to all sorts then, and in the comfort of your own home, too!” She held up a hoof apologetically at her friend’s furious gaze, “Sorry! Sorry!” Fair Lace sighed as her laughter died away, “Seriously though, Trips, what’s up eh?”

“Up?” Leaning back against the bed, Golden gazed up at the ceiling, “I just… I don’t know, I’m a mess.” She tried a sad smile, “I don’t know when I’ll see you again. Both of you.”

For the briefest moment Lacy’s face bore a look of cold uncertainty, but in the amber mare’s typical style, only a heartbeat later she was her old self again, “Hah! Don’t you worry about that, we’ll be fine!”

Golden lifted her friend’s hoof, “Are you sure? Lacy, I don’t want to-”

“Oh, shut up!” Fair Lace rolled her eyes, “I was doing perfectly alright until you walked in, you daft bugger. Well, other than being half murdered of course.” She coughed, “Happens all the time.”

“Lacy?” Golden looked at her in concern.

Fair Lace tried to shift herself to get more comfortable, “Damn it… that sod really did a number on me...”

“Vane? Vane!” Golden’s shouts produced a cream muzzle around the door, “Where’s that bloody doctor?”

Vane disappeared and a second later, “He’s here.”

The camp doctor, with several nurses and porters in tow, quickly began checking Fair Lace over and shooed Golden and Vane from the room. Outside, Golden stood staring into the trees at the side of the path, her expression one of sheer exhaustion. Good goddesses, couldn’t things please go right for once? Just once! Was it really that much to ask?! Celestia’s arse, she seemed to attract bad luck like a blasted lightning rod. She shuddered as Vane placed a foreleg around her neck and gave her a hug,

“Golden? Try not to worry yourself too much. At least we can thank Celestia your friend’s alive and in good hooves - unlike those poor buggers Smelt got to first.”

Golden left out a pent up breath and leaned her head against his neck, “I know...”

Vane checked his pocket watch, “Come on, we’d better get our gear together, but if we’re quick, we’ll be able to check in on Fair Lace before we go.”

And so they did. The next hour was a whirlwind of activity for both Vane and Golden: readying their belongings, cleaning and tidying, saying their final farewells, until eventually, all done, the two were ready for the journey to the capital, the castle of the two sisters, and a new life in the royal guard.

“First Lieutenant Golden?” A purple stallion approached her, his doctors coat flapping in the cool breeze.

“Yes, sir?”

The doctor nodded, “We were able to stabilise Lieutenant Fair Lace. She, and her foal, are two very lucky ponies.”

“And her foal? You don’t mean…?”

The doctor lifted a hoof, “No, no, the foal is still where a baby that age should be. The Lieutenant was lucky she didn’t miscarry though, and it was lucky we got to her when we did.” He smiled, “And when you did, from what I hear.”

“She is, that is, they, are going to be alright?” Golden asked.

The doctor nodded, “We’ll have to keep an eye on her for a few days, but she’s young and healthy, so I think she’ll be perfectly fine – just a bit sore.” He reached into his pocket and fished out a note, “She asked me to give you this.”

“Eh? But...” Golden began, but the doctor stopped her,

“She’s sleeping. We gave her something to help her relax and she dropped right off.” The purple medical officer gave her a smile and turned to the Captain, “You off now then, eh? Goddesses help us all.”

Vane chuckled, “Aye.” He gave the doctor a quick hug, “Say goodbye to your patient for us when she wakes up, Canal, or Her Ladyship here will buck you into next week.”

“Her...hey!” Golden nickered, “You cheeky sod!”

“If anypony needs a good boot, it’s you!” The doctor gave Vane a playful shove, “Look, I’ve got to get back, but you take care, okay?”

“I will, I promise.” Vane gave the stallion another hug, “Tell mum and dad I’ll write soon, yes?”

“I will.” Canal peered at Golden, “Take care of each other you two, you only have one life remember.”

Golden nodded and watched the doctor trot away, “Relative?”

“Brother” Vane replied quietly. The tinge of sadness in his voice was faint, but unmistakable, “We used to be close, but army life...”

“Yeah.” Golden put her forelegs around him, “And...thanks.”

“Thanks? I didn’t do anything” Vane snorted bitterly, “I should have been there when-”

“You have a crystal ball, do you?” Golden laughed and turned away, “As a pony who always seems to be one step ahead all the time, I think you can be forgiven this once.” She nodded to the waiting sky chariot, “Our transport awaits it seems.”

Placated, even if only a little, Vane snorted and hurried after his mare and the task of loading their uniforms, armour, equipment and personal effects into the sky carriage. Beside it, the chariot seemed a lot smaller, but there was still more than enough room for two. Thankfully the thing came with enough straps to hold down a hydra, let alone a nervous earth pony mare. Golden glanced at her friend, “I suppose you’re stuck in here with me after what I did to your wing.”

Vane smirked, “I think I can live with that.” He gave her a quick peck on the muzzle, “Anyway, you can make it up to me later, can’t you?”

“Mmm! I’m sure!” Finally strapped in, Golden took the opportunity to read the note Fair Lace had sent with the good doctor.

“What’s it say?” Vane asked.

Golden closed her eyes, her voice strained, “Give… give him...”

“Oh, give it here...” Vane took the note from the shivering mare and cleared his throat before reading aloud, “’Give him one from me’.” He glanced up at Golden and winked cheekily, “To which I say – and why not?”

First Lieutenant Golden gave the captain a bop on the nose, her eyes sparkling in the sunlight as she moved into his embrace,“Oh… shush...”. She didn’t care if anypony was looking, not any more. Neither of them felt the chariot leave the ground as it took to the air, whisking them off to a future as guardians of the two most powerful creatures in Equestria.

********************

Silver stretched her legs and yawned widely, wiping the moisture from her eyes. Had she been crying? No… just tired. She yawned again and put the diary back on the nightstand. It had been quite a relief to read that Golden hadn’t been expelled from the academy, but then she sort of knew already anyway, because if she had, how could she have risen to become Colonel of the Royal Guard? So far as she knew, that meant that Golden had been in charge, right? Silver shrugged; she didn’t know that much about the army and soldier stuff – that was the sort of thing boys were into, not girls. Still, it had been quite frightening in places, especially with that monster, Smelt! What a horrible, horrible pony. She hoped that the princess locked him away for a very, very long time – preferably forever! Snuggling herself into the bedding, Silver moaned and smacked her lips; she still couldn’t sleep, and now she wanted to know what happened when Golden got to the castle. What a place for the diary to finish! For a moment she stopped and pondered: was she descended from Golden and Vane? Did that mean that she was...that she was part...pegasus? The scandalous thought popped into her head like a firework, and instinctively she peeked down at her flank – nope,
definitely no wings!. But… that wasn’t that unexpected really though, was it? After all, it wasn’t unheard of for earth ponies and pegasi to give birth to a unicorn – unusual, certainly, but they were ‘genetic throw backs’, or something like that anyway, she wasn’t certain. Although, now that she thought about it, her family were all earth ponies weren’t they? One after another, going back generations, right back a thousand years to when Golden Spoon and Weather Vane met. Silver shivered and kicked her legs in excitement – she had to know now! Quickly and quietly, she ducked under the covers and slithered to the edge of the bed before sliding down to the floor savouring every last drop of warmth. She snatched up her thick dressing gown and slippers, flinching at the chill air that had snuck in through the window she’d left open. Father would have gone ballistic if he’d… Silver froze and gave herself a shake, gritting her teeth as she pushed the negative thoughts away. Father was safe, he would be home soon – that was all that mattered. Mother may well have gone to pieces with worry, but she wouldn’t – not her, not the descendant of one of Equestria’s greatest warriors. And not only that, but also the descendant of a pegasus officer who had fought an ursa major, and won! Silver picked up her hooves and lifted her muzzle – she was the lady of Spoon Manor, the product of years of good breeding, and a soldier of the goddess. She smiled and neighed softly under her breath: she was a warrior of the sun, a warrior of the Celestian army and the edge of her princess’s sword – and she would bring down her wrath upon her enemies, crushing them and… Silver stopped and listened. All she could hear was the wind outside, the occasional creak of the house settling and… and the eyes staring at her…

“ARGH!”

“GAH! Bloody hell fire!”

“D… Di?” Silver’s heart was thundering in her chest and ears alike, “Is...is that you?”

“Silv?” Diamond Tiara emerged from under the table, the pink filly almost invisible in the darkness, “Oh...oh, Silv!” The small creature launched itself at her friend and grabbed her in a furry and rather pungent embrace, “Oh, Silver! I...I’m so cold! I...”

“What’s that smell?” Silver sneezed, “Di, you’re covered in coal dust!” She pushed her friend away and looked her up and down, “You’re completely covered in it! Did you-” She saw the open doorway and beyond it, the kitchen, “Did you come in through the coal cellar?!”

Di nodded, “Silv… I’ve run away from home.”

“Oh, Di...” Silver shook her head, “Come on, lets get you a bath and a clean up.” She looked down at herself, “Me too, I think.” She clucked her tongue, “We’d better clean up the evidence too.”

At Di’s questioning expression, Silver motioned towards the kitchen door, the tiled floor, and the trail of black sooty hoof prints. “I’ll get the mop...”

The unfamiliar work was, to Di’s surprise, actually enjoyable. Not only did it help warm her up, but the hot water and lemon scent of the cleaning fluid was oddly soothing. She guessed that it was probably because she was doing something other than crying and sniffling in the cold and unforgiving darkness of that horrible coal cellar. She’d been too frightened, and embarrassed truth be told, to knock on the front door and risk being told to…to go...home. She never wanted to go back there again! NEVER! Di plunged the mop back into the water, splashing it up her hind legs and snorted angrily. That horrible, horrible mare! Nopony liked her, and it was no wonder was it! Father liked her of course, or at least he seemed to, but he never saw what she was really like did he? Oh no, he never saw the horrible, manipulative and vicious monster she really was! And what was more, she was terrified that she was becoming… like her. Oh, why, why had she put the stupid
photograph on the printing press? What madness had possessed her to lead her to do such a spiteful and wicked thing? This wasn’t her! She didn’t… she didn’t do things like that! Did she? Di took a deep breath and pushed the mop into the strainer, squeezing most of the water out and began to dry…

“Di?”

“Hmm?” The pink and black smudged filly looked up at her smiling silver-grey friend.

“Ready for a bath?” Silver asked.

She was, and how! Di trotted gratefully after her friend through a dark wooden doorway and along the corridor beyond. She didn’t think she’d ever been down here before, and as much as the rest of the house felt old already, this one was positively ancient! The walls and even the arched ceiling were completely unpainted, comprising of little more than cut stone blocks set with iron sconce at regular intervals that Silver must have lit, judging by the taper she carried in her mouth. Amazingly the young filly had actually walked along this forbidding hallway in total darkness, lighting these… candles? Good grief! She knew Silver’s father was into old things, but this? This was like being in a castle from one of her fairy stories! She… wait… why did she feel so warm? “Silver?”

The silver grey filly blew out the taper and glanced over her shoulder, “Yeah?”

“Why is...” Di swallowed, “Why is the floor so warm? Everything’s mad of stone and should be cold, but-”

“It’s a hypocaust” Silver replied.

Di frowned. She didn’t like being ignorant of things, especially when Silver made it sound as if it should have been obvious. “A what?” she asked.

“A hypocaust” Silver repeated, “There’s a fire outside which Crisps keeps tended. The hot air blows through a gap under the floor and warms the flagstones.” She grinned as she opened the door to the steam filled room beyond, “And it heats the water too. He’ll have gone to bed by now but it should still be hot enough for us.”

Silver trotted into the steam, followed by her opened mouthed friend. The room they were in was fairly small, clearly not intended for more than around four ponies to use at any one time, and continued the theme of cut stone and candles. Buckets, stools, sponges, cloths and mirrors were provided for washing, while here and there small leaded light windows let in just enough moonlight to illuminate the surroundings, adding an ethereal feel to the steam that hung in the air over the perfectly still water of the large bath which lay beyond the archway.

Di’s eyes went wide, “I’ve never seen anything like this!”

“Well, there’s a reason for that, but you must promise me you’ll keep it a secret – forever.” Silver’s voice was deadly serious and Di nodded her agreement without hesitation. “You know the old castle of the two sisters that’s in the forest?”

“No?” Di shook her head emphatically, “Come on Silv, don’t tell me you believe that load of old rubbish, everypony knows that’s just an old wives tale! The princess’s live in the palace in Canterlot.” She nodded to herself, “Yes. Definitely Canterlot.”

Silver rolled her eyes, “They haven’t always, silly.” She waved at the bath full of hot, inviting water and took off her now filthy nightie, necklace and glasses, “The castle was destroyed in the fight with nightmare moon and the rest of the city was eventually abandoned when Canterlot was built.”

“What, everypony just got up and moved? Just like that?” Di asked in amazement.

Silver shrugged, “I guess. Anyway, what was left behind just sort of got forgotten and the forest gobbled it up. Papa said that he and grandpa used to do a lot of exploring when they were younger, and one day they found the ruins of it.”

“And?” Di asked.

“Well… they sort of… used the stone.” Silver waved her hooves around her, “This is the bathhouse
from the castle.”

“WHAT?!” Di reared in surprise, “The princesses used to use this bath? This was their very own bath?!” She gasped and backed up a step, “It… it doesn’t look like...”

“I know,” Silver cut in, “but the castle was very old. Maybe this was a bathhouse for the staff?” She shrugged and pulled a chain on the wall, allowing hot water to pour out of pipe which she caught in one of the wooden buckets, “Come on, it’ll be easier if we help each other.”

“Help each other do what?” Di asked warily. She wasn’t sure about this at all!

“Come here silly, and I’ll show you.” Silver guided her friend over to a stool and made her sit still while she ladled water over her. “We need to get you wet first, lather in the soap, and then we can rinse you off.”

“What’s the point of the bath, then?” Di asked, “I like a shower at home, but we have a bath too. I don’t have a wash before I get into the bath! That’s like having two baths!”

Silver chuckled, “If you wash first, you’re not lying in your own muck, are you?” She began attacking Di’s mane with a generous amount of scented soap that was both invigorating and refreshing at the same time. “Tea tree extract” Silver explained, “Gets right through the grime, cleans your fur and makes your skin tingle too – it’s my favourite.”

Di sat and let her friend work, feeling the combs slide through her mane, tail and coat, marveling at the sensation of being washed by somepony else. She’d never had anything like this since she was a foal, and even then it had just been in the bath – not like this! She shivered; she could definitely get used to - “AHH!”

“Sorry!” Silver chuckled, “I have to rinse you off.”

“You could have warned me!” Di sputtered, “You frightened the life out of me!”

Silver nickered, “I did warn you, but somepony obviously wasn’t listening, where they?”

“Oh… just...” Di groaned and relaxed the best she could while her friend upended bucket after bucket over her.

“Done.” Silver stood back and admired her work, “Clean as a whistle!”

“Why would I want to look like a whistle?” Di lifted a hoof, “No… I don’t want to know! It’s probably some more weird Spoon family lore isn’t it?”

Silver shook her head, “Not really. I heard Miss Cheerilee saying it once and… Di? Di, are you alright?” Her friend had frozen, her eyes going wide and starting to fill with tears. Silver lifted a hoof in concern, “Di, I think we need to get you in the bath to warm up and-”

“NO!” Di stood up and looked at her friend in alarm, “No… Silv, I… I did something terrible! Really, really terrible!” She sank to her haunches as the tears began to well up, “I… I’m a horrible, horrible pony...”

Silver walked up to her friend and went to give her a hug, “Oh, Di, don’t say that, that’s not true.”

“It IS!” Di suddenly pushed the silver-grey filly away, “I’m… I’m becoming like her! I’m becoming a monster! I’m a nightmare! I… I have to get away, I have to run! I can’t stay here and-” Di gasped at the soggy, warm feeling of forelegs around her and struggled to get away, “Don’t! Please, please Silv, don’t...” The feeling didn’t go away, it just stayed where it was – warm, gentle and… protecting.

“I’m here” Silver said softly, “I’ll always be with you. No matter where you are, I’ll always be with you.”

Di closed her eyes and let the tears fall, letting out her sadness, her grief and pain as she rocked in the loving embrace of her best, and only friend. “Thank you” she whispered.

Time passed. Both fillies, washed, clean and happy to be in each others company, walked into the hot bath water and groaned in ectasy as the delicious heat soaked into their fur, skin and bones.

“Oh, I could stay here for-ever!” Di said loudly, and let out a resounding neigh, “This is wonderful!”

“Isn’t it?” Silver beamed, “There’s more rooms too, you know. A hot room, a cold room, and all sorts of other stuff too. But I like this one and the cleaning one best.”

“There’s more rooms?” Di asked.

“Mmhmm” Silver chuckled, “Papa said you went in there to get all sweaty and then you jumped into the cold water. He said it made you feel ‘young again’.”

“I think it would give you a heart attack!” Di laughed, “Bugger that!”

“Di!” Silver admonished, “Don’t say things like that.” She sighed, “So… want to talk?”

Di moaned and let her body float up to the surface of the delectably warm water. “You’ll hate me if I tell you” she said quietly.

Silver snorted, “Di, we’ve been through a lot together. I won’t judge you, you know that.”

Her friend sighed, “I know, It’s just… I guess I just wanted to hear you say that.”

Silver smiled, “Take your time.”

Di nodded and began recounting her tale. True to her word, Silver didn’t talk, she just listened, listened and felt her blood run cold. Finally, Di finished and gave her a nervous smile, “So, still want to be my friend?”

Silver sighed, “Oh, Di. What we going to do?”

“I’m not going back there!” Di shrieked, “I’m not going to become like her! NEVER!”

“What about Cheerilee?” Silver said, righting herself in the water, “We can’t just let her get fired for something she didn’t do. We’ll have to fix this somehow.”

“She’ll be fine! She’s an adult!” Di snapped, “Besides, she wanted to expel me, remember? She had it coming!”

Silver sighed. She knew what Di was like when she got like this, and usually she would just keep quiet and let it go until it all blew over. After all, she didn’t want to fall out with her best friend, did she? But there were times like this when the line had well and truly been crossed when she had no choice but to make her friend open her stubborn eyes. Silver took a breath and opened her mouth to speak…

“Silv?”

Silver nearly swallowed a mouthful of water in surprise as her friend addressed her in a voice that sounded… refreshingly mature. “Yeah?”

Diamond Tiara closed her eyes, letting the heat flow around her and free her mind from the worries that weighed down upon her, “I need to do something about this,” she said calmly, “I’ve got an idea, but I’ll need your help. More specifically, I’ll need Mrs Cream’s help.”

“What have you got in mind?” Silver asked curiously.

“Let’s get dry first, and then see, eh?” Diamond Tiara pulled herself up the steps and gave her coat a hard shake, “I’ve never had a bath you can swim in before.”

Silver smiled, “I don’t think they’re common. This needed completely rebuilding and was made long before I was born.”

“All the better for you to enjoy it, then.” Di passed a fresh towel to her friend, “I can’t believe that Celestia herself may have bathed in here. Just think; we’re bathing in the same bathhouse as the princess – both princesses even!”

“I hope it’s not the same water.” Silver mumbled. She gave her ear a rub with the towel and chuckled, “You know, I’m sure I saw some white hairs in there...”

“Ew!” Di quickly began rubbing herself with towel, “What if she peed in there too?!”

“Alicorn pee?” Silver started laughing, “Maybe it’s beneficial for a beautiful complexion?”

“Essence of princess piss, guaranteed to rejuvenate and reinvigorate the ageing pony.” Di stood on her hind legs, emulating some of the more typical adverts she’d heard on the radio, “Rub it on your haunches, rub it on your hocks, brush it on your fetlocks and all over your bol-locks!” She span in place comically, “Buy some today!”

Silver was rolling on the floor laughing beside herself at her friend’s antics. Oh, how she wanted to tell her off for using such words! But really, some of the things she came out with! Her father would have tanned her rump for saying such things! Her father… Silver sighed and wiped the tears of mirth from her eyes before jumping back to her hooves. “Come on, let’s get some milk and biscuits from the pantry. There’s chocolate-oat sweet cakes and full cream milk today.”

“Oh...my...goddesses!” Di squeaked, “Chocolate-oat sweet cakes! I loooove those!”

“Race you!” Silver took off, hotly pursued by the laughing pink filly.

Through the corridor, into the kitchen, the two pantry raiders filled plates with treats and mugs with milk which they both carried into the old study with its musty books, ancient clock, and still warm fireplace. Di snuggled herself into the large fleece throw and munched on a biscuit, “Do you have a quill and paper?”

Silver brought over the items from her father’s desk, laying them out carefully on the table. “All set.”

“Right...” Di licked the crumbs from her muzzle, “Let’s begin...”

Silver wrote as Di dictated, scratching the quill across the paper, dipping it into the ink, and repeating the process over and over until the letter was complete. Writing with your mouth was far from an easy process, unless you were blessed with magic of course, but Silver had been taught from an early age and had also studied the more archaic writing forms that she loved. Today, or rather ‘tonight’, she indulged herself fully, swirling the capital letters and curving the nib of the quill to add thickness to the letters or slim them into more elegant forms. She smiled, pleased with the result.

“Done.”

Di read the letter and nodded to herself happily, “A work of art, my dear Silver Spoon. In fact, I’d go so far as to say – deliciously so.”

“We want them to read it, not eat it!” Silver laughed, “Hey, I’ve just had an idea… hang on.” She got up and disappeared over to the box of diaries.

“What are you doing?” Di called over.

Silver clucked her tongue as she pored over the diary collection and groaned, “It’s nothing,” she said defeatedly, “I must have read the last one. What a pain, I’d been looking forward to that too.”

“To what?” Di asked, “Is it good?”

“I want to know what happened to Golden when she – Ouch! Blast it...” Silver hissed in pain as her hoof banged into the hearth. She must have been a lot more tired than she’d thought – now her legs and hooves were disobeying her! Giving herself a shake she leaned on the mantelpiece and checked her hoof: a small chip, nothing much, but she’d have to have Sebastian have a look at it in the morning. He was good like that and – “OW!”

Di appeared around the corner of the bookcase, “Silv? What in Equestria are you doing back here?”

Silver groaned, rubbing her head, “Is it bleeding?”

Di snorted and took her friend’s head in her hooves to examine the damage, “Nope, all in one piece here. No brains knocked out this time.”

“Oh, thanks!” Silver clucked her tongue, “What hit me?”

“Hit you?” Di looked about, “Was it this?” She motioned towards a small book that was sitting on the floor beside Silver’s hoof. Lifting it up she gave it a tentative sniff, “Phoo, it stinks!” Suddenly Di let out an almighty sneeze, “It’s thick with dust too!”

Silver looked at the small book curiously and then up to the painting of her ancestor. “Where did it come from?” she pondered aloud, “I leaned on the mantelpiece and then ‘bang’!” She rubbed her head again before returning to examine the odd little book. Suddenly her heart leaped in her chest, “Di… it… it’s another diary!” She snatched the book from the surprised pink filly, “It is!” Di jumped as her friend dashed over to the cleaning cupboard where her father kept all his book repair and maintenance equipment and began to take out a set of dusters and brushes. “Right,” Silver announced, “let’s have a look and see what it really is...”

Carefully blowing off the dust and grime that had built up on the small red book was a task that had Silver’s heart racing. It was a diary, definitely a diary – she’d read enough of Golden Spoon’s to recognize the elegant hoof writing with its distinctive flourishes straight away. Good grief, she’d even tried to replicate it! But as she worked, as she took away the accumulated filth of countless years, she kept wondering – where had it come from? She stared up at the painting above the mantelpiece, the mare with big blue eyes, the beautifully serene yet powerful expression…

“Are you done yet?” Di pushed her muzzle in to have a closer look, “Come on Silv, this is taking ages.”

Silver clucked her tongue, “Hold your horses will you?”

“Huh! And she tell me off for using bad words!” Di huffed.

Silver frowned at her friend but had to agree - it wouldn’t make any difference to open the book now or later, she’d done all she could. Hopefully if any of the pages were loose or crumbling, papa would be able to work his magic and fix it. He was good like that, and it was always a pleasure to watch him work too. She flexed her hooves and took a breath, “Ready?”

Di nodded, “Come on, I want to see what this is all about. It had better be something really cool or...” She frowned as her friend opened the book to the first page, “Oh great!” she huffed, “How are you supposed to read that?! It looks like sompony was sneezing while they were writing!”

Silver waved her friend’s concerns away; she was far more interested in the words written on the inside of the cover:

In the borders of the corners, of the likeness of a time gone by, your path will be laid.

“Which makes about as much sense as hiding a diary behind a painting” Di said dismissively, “You know, your daddy does have a library, right? I mean, what can be so special about-”

“What did you say?” Silver said suddenly.

“-such a small… huh?” Di blinked at her friend and shrugged, “What, that your father has a library? Yeah, he could have put it on the shelf and-”

“No! I mean, before that” Silver pushed.

Di clucked her tongue irritably, “That it was behind the painting?”

“Yes! That!” Silver stood up and hurried to the mantelpiece, “How do you know it was there?”

“Well, duh! There’s a load of dust on the mantelpiece, see?” Di motioned to the wall, “There also a scuff on the wall where it must have slid down.” Di gave Silver a bop on the nose, “Maybe if you had your glasses on?”

Silver reached up and touched her muzzle, “Oh!” Blushing she gave a nervous chuckle, “I think I left them in the bathhouse.”

“Nice going Clover the Clever” Di snorted, “Anyway, how can you still read that if you haven’t got your specs on?”

Silver opened her mouth to speak but paused, “I… I don’t know.” She looked about the room in surprise. Everything seemed so… clear. “Maybe it’s the lighting in here?”

“Don’t ask me!” Di huffed and wandered back to the sofa and the warm throw, “Come on then, if you’re that determined to read it.”

Silver smiled. It was good to see Di back to her old self, even if it was a facade. She could live with that, and she knew that her friend would talk when she was ready – she always did. “Yes, Di.”

The pink filly rolled her eyes and held up the large throw and snuggled into her friend for warmth and the comfort of being near somepony who simply… cared. Di held up the plate of chocolate smothered treats, “You read, I’ll be on biscuit duties.” She passed Silver a biscuit and took one for herself, “And now for the next thrilling installment of Golden Spoon and-” She looked about, “Silver? Silv… I…” Di blinked in surprise, her heart rate increasing, “Silver?!” A hoof touched her shoulder and she nearly screamed. It was Silver, her eyes holding the same fearful cast as her own. “What… what’s going on? Silv, I don’t like this, I don’t...” Di moved to her friend’s side and closed her eyes. This couldn’t really be happening, could it? Where were they? It was… it was ruins, blackened and split rock, ice blue walls and what looked like… bodies. Oh no...oh no, no, no!

“Feather?” The voice sounded oddly familiar but older somehow, and deeper, as though bearing the weight of an age. “Feather? Are you here? Please, love! It’s me, it’s alright now! Please!”

Silver and Di watched as the white mare, approached. Her mane was bedraggled and sweat soaked, her armour scuffed and dented from battle. Blood stains marred the familiar perfection of the normally pristine white coat, but it was her eyes – dear goddesses, her eyes… Silver swallowed; was this… Golden? Her ancestor, the mare who had in some ways become her heroine and role model since she’d found her diaries, hadn’t looked like… like this! Her body was toned, muscular, and yet her eyes were sunken and bloodshot with dark shadows that spoke of hard campaigning, or at the very least, a need for rest and some real sleep. She looked almost haggard and… frightened?

Golden checked one of the bodies on the ground; it was a pegasus stallion, his body shot through with what looked very much like the same sort of crossbow bolts Silver’s father kept in his collection in the basement. Quickly, the mare moved on, hurrying from body to body, looking for signs of life, checking for a pulse, a breath… something. As Golden moved she became more desperate, her ears swivelling and twitching this way and that, her eyes, those pain filled eyes staring around the room wildly. For a heart stopping second, and perhaps not even that, Silver felt the white mare had seen her, but no… Golden, this world, this was all the past, the past from long, long ago. It was strange though; normally when she read the diaries they seemed to pull her in and she’d see the world as if she was actually Golden herself, but this… this was different.

“Hello, fancy meeting you here.” Silver squeaked and turned to face somepony she hadn’t seen for what felt like years. The colt raised an eyebrow, “Happy to see me?”

“Erin?” Silver blinked in surprise, “What… what are you…? What’s going on?”

“Good question” the grey colt replied, “Very good question actually.” He looked around them at the architecture of the huge hall with its vaulted ceiling, tapestries and banners. Once, it must have been really quite beautiful. Once. He sighed and turned his big yellow eyes on Silver, “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?!” Silver looked around in alarm, “Wait, where’s Di?”

“Your pink friend with the candy cane mane?” Erin quipped, “She’s sleeping.” He waved a hoof nonchalantly, “This isn’t for her, Silver.”

“What isn’t for her?” Silver gave herself a shake, “I haven’t passed out have I?” A sudden feeling of alarm ran through her. Di didn’t know about the tears and if she was asleep it could be hours before anypony came to check on them. What if… what if she couldn’t wake up? What if she… if she died here? She’d be trapped in this dream like place for-

“Silver!”

“Wha…?!” Silver gasped and took a step back in surprise.

“Get a grip girl, you’re fine, you’re in the memory within the diary.” Erin rolled his eyes, “Are girls always like this?”

Silver lunged forward and grabbed the colt in her forehooves, “Yes! When we’re reading a book and end up in an alien place surrounded by dead ponies, then yes! I think any normal girl would be!”

Erin sighed, “Look, Silver, I don’t know everything, alright? But you’ve read the other diaries, haven’t you?”

Silver nodded, “They weren’t like this!”

“No.” Erin frowned in thought, “No they weren’t.” He scratched his mane and motioned to Silver to follow him over to the weeping Golden. The two of them stood there in silence and watched helplessly as the white coated mare openly wept, her tears falling to the crystalline floor of the great hall. “The magic here is different,” Erin said quietly, “The diaries were… different.” He shook his head, “I can’t really explain it, but here the magic feels older, as though it was waiting.”

“Waiting?” Silver asked nervously, “Waiting for what?” She didn’t like where this was leading.

Erin shrugged, “Like I said, it’s only a feeling. I’m not much more than a memory myself after all.” He gave Silver a sad smile, “I’m sorry.”

Silver’s heart thumped in her chest. The young colt seemed so helpless despite the aura of unfathomable age he emitted each time she met him. In some respects she supposed he was a part of her, or at least, a memory that lived within her. Maybe once he’d been a part of her father, and his father before him – or mother – going back through the centuries to Golden and beyond. She held out a hoof, “It doesn’t matter. I don’t think we’re in danger here.”

“No” Erin huffed, “I don’t think so.” He nodded towards one of the bodies on the floor and gave it a prod. His hoof passed right through it. “The dead can’t talk, nor can they harm the living. Their souls have passed to the afterlife and the fields that grow beneath the moon of the goddess.”

“Moon?” Silver frowned, “You mean Luna?”

Erin chuckled, “I suppose so.”

Silver watched the grey colt walk over to another of the crumpled, forlorn lumps that had once held one of those very soul’s he had talked about. This discarded lump of ravaged muscle, sinew, bone and fur had been filled with life: a living, breathing creature whose beating heart and eyes were full of the light of the goddesses’ world. Now, it was no more than an empty vessel – a husk of nothing that would return to nothing… in time. She moved closer, her eyes taking in the broken wings, the pure white coat, the deep blue and white striped mane, the horn, the sharp curved teeth… Silver swallowed, her heart hammering in her chest, “What...what is that?”

“Is?” Erin shrugged, “Was...” He leaned down to the broken creature, his expression unreadable, “He was… one of my people.”

“One of your people?” Silver looked confused, “It looks nothing like you. This isn’t a pony, it’s...” She shook her head, “I don’t know what it is!”

“It doesn’t matter” Erin said absently, “Nothing matters now.” He lifted his muzzle and took a shuddering breath, “It was so beautiful, you know? All of it. Towers of blue and white that stretched to the sky, with views that they said on a clear day you could see all the way across the sea to the Llamalian Empire and Yak Yakistan.” He laughed, but the pain in his voice was like a dagger through Silver’s heart, “It’s all gone… all of it. She took it all away… she killed them all… all of them...”

“Erin?”

“They were nothing to her. The war, the killing, the murder… She killed everypony I ever loved...”

“Erin!” Silver grabbed hold of the grey colt and shook him, “Snap out of it! Please! Don’t-”

The blow cracked Silver across the muzzle, knocking her to floor in a heap. Dazed she looked up in pain and surprise as the grey, yellow eyed unicorn advanced on her, his tears dripping from his eyes. “Don’t… Don’t touch me! You filthy, evil, Celestian whore! You… you...” He closed his eyes, “Oh… goddess forgive me...” Erin collapsed to his knees, “Forgive me...” Silver-grey forelegs wrapped themselves around the colt as he cried. It didn’t matter now, not now. A thousand years had passed and yet even now the pain remained. The dead had gone home a long, long time ago, and this poor lost soul had been left behind in confusion and loneliness to suffer an eternity of death and hopelessness. All he wanted was to disappear… To be… nothing…

Silver rocked him back and forth, her eyes closed and a song upon her lips. It was a song she recalled, yet had never heard. The words full of love and in a language she didn’t know, nor understand. To Erin though, they meant something, they meant… hope. Silver brushed his mane and there, in that empty cold place of death and sorrow, two ponies could hold each other against the eternal darkness.

Erin leaned his head against her, “I’m sorry.” He lifted a hoof but hesitated, “Did I hurt you?”

Silver shook her head, “Not really, this is a dream after all. Well, sort of I suppose.” She gave her chin a tentative rub; it did hurt a little even so, but fortunately no broken bones. It would probably still leave a bruise though. She stood up, trying to change the mood, “Erin, what is this place?”

“The fortress of the four winds” the grey colt replied, “Here, and along the pass, was where the final battle was fought against the Celestian army.” He nodded towards the dead pegasus nearby, “Pegasi mostly. And griffins, hippogriff’s, dragons...” He tailed off.

“Pegasi?” Silver asked.

Erin nodded, “The only ones who could get up here into the mountains had to have wings you see, or come in by sky chariot. The only other way would be through the mountain below the fortress itself and that way had been blocked by the Lord ages ago.” He motioned towards Golden who Silver had all but forgotten, “Come on, we’d better follow her if we’re ever going to find out what’s going on.”

“I’d kind of hoped you’d know” Silver said quietly and perhaps a little more sarcastically than she’d intended.

“Do I look like an oracle?” Erin snorted, “Just shush and pay attention.”

Golden walked ahead of them checking more bodies, listening, calling… and then, from somewhere up near the corner of the great hall came a sound, a sound that made Silver’s heart jump into her throat.

“Mama?”

Golden dropped to the floor, her helmet and equipment discarded as she pulled at the debris and corpses that were covering the weakened form below. “Feather? Oh Celestia, Feather!” With all her strength and as gently as she could, the white mare helped the crippled creature out from her tomb and into the half life of the home of the people of the fortress. Silver watched in a combination of horror and awe as the broken and mangled armour was taken away to reveal the pastel yellow pegasus encased within. She moved closer, wary of intruding upon this so very personal scene. Even though this was a memory of a time long since passed, it was still… their time.

Disregarding her concerns, Erin gave Silver a nudge to move closer.

“M...mama?” The yellow pegasus looked up helplessly, her big blue eyes gazing up at her mother, “I’m sorry.”

“Oh, you silly girl!” Golden closed her eyes, fighting back the tears, “I told you not to do this, didn’t I? I told you! And now look! Oh...oh, Feather...”

“Is...is father…?” the yellow pegasus asked.

Golden shook her head, “He’s safe, he’s with the medics, but it’s you we need to fix now.” She began rummaging in her pack and looking over her shoulder towards the door, “Where are those damned medics?!”

“Mama, I… I don’t think...”

“Be quiet, Feather, just… just shush. Let me see what...” Golden stared down at her hoof. It was covered in blood. She looked at the pool of blood beneath her daughter, the soaked feathers and tail, the broken shaft of a spear just beside the cutie mare that echoed her name – Feather Down. Golden closed her eyes; her daughter was fading before her very eyes, her life draining as sand from an hourglass, each tiny grain a second of life her beloved daughter would never see again. Damn them, where was that bloody medical pony?! They’d come in by chariot to secure this bloody sess pool and she’d told him, told him to follow her for Celestia’s sake!

“Ma… mama...”

Golden gritted her teeth and leaned down to her beloved daughter, the beautiful child she had bore and raised all throughout these long years. The stares of the nobles, the admonishments of her parents for marrying a pegasus… none of it mattered now. Feather mattered. She leaned down and kissed her muzzle, “Feather, hold on now love, the medics are coming.”

A soft sigh drifted up from the young mare, as soft as a breath and as gentle as a snowflake, “I’m sorry, mama… I don’t think… I don’t think I can.” She closed her eyes, “I’m so tired...”

“No, no, no! Don’t you dare! Don’t you dare!” Golden lifted her head, “MEDIC! WHERE THE BUCK ARE YOU?!” Torn between running for help and staying with her daughter, Golden was frantic, “PRINCESS! PRINCESS CELESTIA!”

Nothing.

Feather sighed, “Mama?”

Golden sniffed back a tear, “Yes, love?”

“Tell… tell papa I love him? Please?”

Golden squeezed her eyes shut, “I will, love, I will.” She took a ragged breath, “You can tell him too, when you see him. The silly bugger got shot in the arse and broke his wing again.” She laughed, wiping the tears away, “It was the same wing I squashed when I first met him.” She shuddered, “Oh, Feather...”

Movement. Something staggered into the door and collapsed to the floor, bleeding blood the colour of the ocean. Silver watched in horror as the equine shaped thing pushed itself to its knees as it tried to stand only to slip and fall in a sprawling heap. Slowly, it opened its eyes and Silver covered her mouth with a hoof to stop from screaming. They were… blue… burning like camp fires, but blue! She hadn’t seen anything like it, and… and those teeth! The thing moved closer to Feather, its face determined and focussed. Golden hadn’t seen it! Silver opened her mouth to shout a warning, but in a flash, a spear embedded itself next to the crawling creature.

“Don’t you MOVE!” Golden snarled, “I’ll gut you and finish the job myself, you evil monster!”

“Monster...” the creature said weakly. Its accent was strange, but the words were definitely Equestrian. It winced in pain as it looked up at the white mare, “You call me that, when you and your… ‘people’, have done this?”

“You started this!” Golden snapped, “You did this to my daughter!”

The white creature huffed, “You want pity, Celestian?” The creature coughed a gobbet of blood from its mouth, “Pity the vanquished that die this day upon the swords of your precious ponies. My family lie dead: my son, my wife, my daughters – now only I remain.” It laughed, “And not for long.”

“And so you pass, and your evil with you.” Golden snarled, “To hell with you!”

“Perhaps...” The white creature lifted its muzzle and looked at the yellow mare cradled in her mother’s forelegs. “Perhaps I deserve it too.” He shook his head sadly, “But perhaps, there is something...”

“What? What the hell are you talking about, wendigo?” Golden glanced at her sword, “Begone and leave us this moment… just… please...” Her voice broke and she buried her muzzle in the long pure white mane of her daughter.

“There is something...” the wendigo coughed, “I can… I can give her the last of my essence - the life I have left within my body and spirit.” He reached out a hoof, “It is so little, but-”

“DON’T TOUCH HER YOU FILTH!” Golden knocked the wendigo’s hoof away, “I’ll kill you!”

“Then do it, if it pleases you” the wendigo replied calmly, “I’m dying anyway.”

Feather lifted her hoof, “Mama?”

“Oh, no.” Golden reached for the limp form, “Feather? Feather! No! Good goddesses, NO!”

The wendigo closed his eyes, “Let me save her, Celestian. I could not save my family, but if I can save this young life, if I can rekindle the spark in the night, then the goddess may forgive me for all I have done against her.”

Golden looked from her daughter to the wendigo, to the entrance to the hall and back again. There was no time, there was no time! She felt a shudder run through her, “Do it. Do what you have to do, wendigo, but… help her.”

“Help me to her” the wendigo said weakly.

Quickly, Golden complied, lifting the creature the best she could and dragged it to her daughter’s still form. The wendigo looked up at her, his blue eyes flickering, “She must… drink.” He watched her for a moment, hoping she would understand, and then, to Golden’s shock and horror, he took Feather’s muzzle in his hooves and clamped his mouth over hers. For a moment, fury and outrage poured through her, but a voice inside, a tiny, warning voice, told her to wait… and watch. Before her very eyes, tiny drops of shimmering silver liquid, like pearls of mercury, dripped from where the wendigo’s mouth met her daughter’s. Slowly, Golden could see Feather’s throat… moving, her wing twitching, her tail, her ears… Oh, goddesses! She was… was she? She wiped the tears from her muzzle and reached for her daughter as the young mare sat up.

“Mama?” Feather blinked in surprise, “What?” She looked down and let out a squeak of alarm, “Is that…?” She paused, regaining her composure as realisation washed over her, “He… He saved me?”

Golden, her heart singing, her fire rekindled, said nothing. She only care for her daughter, her beautiful, beautiful daughter. Golden closed her eyes and buried her muzzle in her beloved daughter’s mane. There was nothing left to say now… nothing at all. Behind them, the rumble of hooves announced the arrival of more guards ponies and the medical team. To the white mare with the blue mane, it was as if it were in another world.

*************************

Silver wiped a tear from her cheek and sniffed loudly, “So, that was how it ended then.” She nodded slowly, “And I suppose, that’s how I became… like this.”

Erin nodded, “It was more than I knew.” He sighed, “So, there’s a little more wendigo in you than you thought, eh?” he chuckled, “And that poor bugger lying there was just forgotten as if he meant nothing at all. As if I meant nothing at all.”

“You mean something to me” Silver said softly. She gave the grey colt a surprise hug, “You are me.”

“Ha! I suppose you’re right at that.” Erin shrugged and looked about him, “I suppose we’ll be back in your father’s study again soon.”

“Father...” Silver whispered. Her voice tailed off. “I miss him, Erin, I really do.”

“Why’s that?” Erin asked.

“You know why!” Silver rounded on him, “How can you ask that? You...” She threw her forelegs up in exasperation, “Are all wendigo like you?”

“Buggered if I know” Erin snorted, “Anyway, I don’t know why you’re so upset, it’s not like he’s lying on the floor as dead as a doornail now, is he?”

Silver neighed loudly, “But he could be! He hasn’t come home!” The silver grey filly slammed her hoof down hard, “The ship sank, Erin, don’t you realise that?! My father was on that thing, and… and he...”

Erin frowned in apparent confusion, “Huh? He’s alive.”

“Wh...what?” Silver stepped back in surprise, “You don’t know that! I mean, I hope he is, I pray to the goddesses that he is, but-”

“Praying to the goddesses!” Erin barked out a laugh, “Fat lot of good that did these guys.” He waved a hoof around, taking in the carnage in the once beautiful hall that had been turned into a charnel house, “Anyway, stop dribbling all over the place and listen to your blood. You already know the answer.”

“My blood?” Silver frowned, “You mean my heart? That’s just a stupid metaphor for weak minded-”

“Oh shut up!” Erin neighed angrily, “How in Tartarus did you lot defeat Nightmare Moon when you’re as soft in the head as you are?” He groaned, “Look, Silver, all wendigo share a bond, right? We can sense each other – well, to a degree anyway, so just try it, alright? What have you go to lose?”

Silver rubbed her mane furiously, “How?! I’m not a wendigo!”

“Would you like me write this down for you?” Erin huffed, “Perhaps bullet pointed notes so you can follow it more easily?”

“Don’t be so sarcastic” Silver snapped, “It’s the lowest form of wit.”

“Give me strength...” Erin muttered, earning a scathing glanced from the little filly. Resignedly he took a breath, “Silver, you have inside you some of the life essence of a wendigo. It’s been passed down from generation to generation, but it’s still inside you, understand?” Silver nodded. “Good.” Erin continued, “Now then, wendigo can ‘sense’ the lord of the fortress, their ‘leader’ for want of a better word I suppose – a bit like you would be with Celestia?” He shrugged, “Well, maybe not. But anyway, since the fortress has gone and there is no lord, the nearest we would have is a sort of ‘familial bond’. In other words, the bond you share with your father.” He gave Silver a prod, “I’m a part of you, and even I can sense him.”

“You can? Really?” Silver asked.

Erin nodded. “Here, let me show you.” To Silver’s surprise he took her head in his hooves and leaned his forehead against hers. “Now, calm you heart, steady your breathing and relax. Let all your concerns and fears go.” Erin’s voice was soothing, gentle and… warm. “Remember a time, a good time, a happy time, a time you were with your father. Remember the smile on his face, the laughter in your heart and the love you felt for him.” Erin closed his eyes, “Remember...”

“Papa…?” Silver felt a tear trickle down her cheek. She had been playing tennis – badly. The sun was high in the blue, blue sky, and the birds singing in the branches of the nearby elms. Diamond Tiara was there, dressed in a white top and skirt, her hair tied up and looking typically frustrated. Silver swung at the ball, but it shot passed her.

“Fifteen points to me!” Di shouted, “AGAIN!”

Silver swung, missed, and nearly upset her balance.

“You’re supposed to hit the ball” Di called.

“I know!” Silver retorted. Balancing on her hind legs the same way the pink foal did was a little awkward, but she was gradually getting the hang of it. Well, at least she’d thought she’d had the hang of it! Another ball whizzed past.

“Silver? Look, I’m going to aim this one straight down the middle, okay? Be ready!” Di threw the ball in the air, shifting her balance, and...‘thwack’!

The balled cleared the net and bounced. Silver swung, missing the ball widely as it came up and hit her right in the muzzle, “OW!” She, like her racket, fell to the ground, “Oooh…!”

Di rushed over, “Oh, no! Silver! Are you alright?!”

Blood dripped from Silver’s nose onto the perfectly mown tennis lawn, “Mmmf, I fink tho...” She winced, “Dat really thurt.”

“I’m sorry! Oh, Silver I didn’t mean to hurt you!” Di began to dash about in a circle, “What do I do? What do I do?!”

“Ith thokay...” Silver tried, “Leths go back tho the houth.”

Silver could remember the walk, the door opening, her mother’s shrieks of panic and the bag of ice that had been put on her muzzle to help with the swelling. What she hadn’t expected was her father’s reaction. He had been angry with Di and had Crisps taken her home, but really it was the next day that she would remember the best…

She had been back on the tennis court, trying to get the hang of serving, but no matter how hard she tried she just couldn’t seem to do it. Time after time, swing after swing, she would lose her balance and - “Whoop!” Her hind hoof clipped the other, pitching her forward onto the soft ground. She opened her eyes – hang on, soft? Something dark grey, warm and strong enclosed her protectively. Silver looked up into the big purple eyes of… “Papa?”

The tall stallion smiled down at her, “Still practicing?”

Silver nodded, “Yes, papa.”

“Good girl.” Gently, her father sat her down, “How’s your nose today? Still sore?”

Silver shook her head, “No, it doesn’t hurt unless I touch it.” She lifted a hoof slowly and quickly put it down. The look on her face brought a smiled to her father who passed her racket back to her.

“Here, let me show you how I learned.” Runcy walked over to the basket of tennis balls and took up a racket, “Like this.”

To Silver’s amazement, the big stallion took the racket in his mouth, bounced one of the tennis balls several times, shifted his stance and… ‘thwack’! He did it again, ‘thwack’! And again, ‘thwack’! “Easy enough?” he asked.

Silver blinked in amazement, “But… that’s not how you’re supposed to do it” she said, “Di stands on her hind legs and holds the racket in her forehooves.”

“Some do” her father agreed, “but not everypony is the same, Silver. What works for Diamond Tiara may not work for you, but in the same vein, what works for you may not work for her.” He shrugged, “Horses for courses.”

“Daddy!” Silver admonished with a scandalised look on her face, “Don’t say bad words!”

Runcy laughed, “And how else would I get my beautiful daughter to call me daddy?” He put the racket down and scooped her up in a big furry hug, “My daughter, the lady of the house of Spoon.” He kissed her on the forehead and sighed, “You have so much life ahead of you, Silver, so, so much.” Carefully, the stallion put her down and lifted a ball in his hoof, “Whether you want to try is up to you. But if you never try, how will you ever know if the path you walk if the one that is best?” He gave her a wink, “Ready?”

Silver nodded and copied her father’s stance, lifting up the racket in her mouth.

“Okay, here it comes.” In a slow, underleg throw under, the ball curved towards her.

She swung.

Nothing.

“Very nearly!” Runcy said, “Watch me, not the ball. Try that and see if it helps.” He took another ball, “Here it comes.”

Silver watched her father move, watched the ball leave his hoof and curve upwards lazily towards her. She didn’t swing wildly this time, instead she simply let her body react on its own naturally instead of trying to rush in and force herself to - ‘thwack!’ Silver stared at her father, a stupid grin crossing her face.

“Good! Again!” Runcy tossed another ball.

Thwack!

“Again!” The stallion laughed aloud, his voice rolling out around the grounds, “You’re doing well, keep going!”

Thwack!

Again and again, swing after swing, Silver hit the ball back to her papa. Quickly they started to arrive a little faster and she returned them even faster still. Soon, panting and sweating, Lord Spoon, her father, gave her a look that filled her heart fuller than any gift: his pride. Looking down at her, his eyes seemed as large as the sun, his smile a hearth fire that warmed her soul. “Silver...” he said quietly, “I love you, my daughter. Never forget that.” Runcy gave her a hug, “I know I can be a bit snappy at times, but it’s only because I want the best for you, and as much as you may think otherwise – I only want to see you happy.”

“I know, daddy.” Silver giggled as he tickled her.

“Fancy trying a serve?” The big stallion asked, “Maybe we can teach you to bop your friend on the muzzle too.”

“Daddy!” Silver squeaked.

“Meh...” Runcy sniggered under his breath, “You can but wish...”

Silver closed her eyes and smiled, feeling the warmth surge through her heart and soul. She used to call him ‘daddy’ all the time once, but as she’d grown up she’d begun to take lessons in etiquette as all young nobles do, and daddy became… papa. Not always of course, but just now and again. He liked it, and it was, in a way, just for them. Mama probably wouldn’t be bothered, but it was such a silly thing, such a simple, innocent thing that cost nothing and meant so much. Silver felt the tears trickle down her cheeks,

“Daddy...”

“Can you feel it?” Erin’s voice was nearby, and also, somehow, so very far away, “Can you feel the thread of light inside you?” he asked, “Your father’s light?”

She could! Oh, Celestia she could! It was there; a faint warmth, a gentle almost imperceptible tugging that didn’t ask, nor make demands, it simply… invited. It spoke of life, of hope, and of… love. Silver opened her eyes, “Erin?”

“Hmm?” The colt raised an eyebrow.

Silver took a breath, “I want to find my father. Can you help me?”

“Me?” Erin shrugged, “Now that’s debatable! You know, ponies may think you’ve lost the plot if you start talking to voices in your head, Silver.” He raised himself up on his hind legs, “The voices of deeeaadddd poooniiieeesss! Ha, ha, ha!”

“Or wendigo” Silver said quietly.

Erin froze. “Yeah...” He settled himself down and gave his mane a self conscious shake, “Or wendigo.”

Chapter Fourteen - The price of a life

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

THE PRICE OF A LIFE

Runcy sat up in a sweat. Again. Damn it, why he couldn’t he put everything out of his head when he went to bed? Was it too much to ask to have more than a couple of hours of sleep? Was his mind trying to kill him?! “Damn it all!” The stallion angrily threw off his bed sheets and dropped onto the floor, onto the thickly carpeted floor. Goddesses forgive him, even that made his blood boil now! It was definitely something when you had sunk so low that a carpet sent you into a fury. He stormed over to the well appointed bathroom and turned on the shower. It was such a simple thing when you thought about: a little heat, some water, a bit of pipework, and a metal sieve type affair that let the hot water spray out onto the pony below to wash away the grime and dirt. It was so simple, and yet so much more than any of those others had. If only it could wash away everything he felt too… everything. He groaned and leaned his head against the cold tiles, feeling the tension and fatigue easing off like unwinding spring. He hadn’t worked like that in an age: swinging the pick, finding the faults, applying just the right amount of pressure to resonate with the harmonics of the material beneath his hooves. This time though, this… ‘crystal’, was unlike anything he had ever worked with before, but still familiar enough for him to make progress. The teams of workers he’d been assigned were useless though, even the grey unicorns of the tribe had been unable to do much more than help provide basic assistance – usually in the form of carrying food, equipment and tools to the cavern which housed that massive crystal encased ‘thing’ that made his heart freeze every time he looked at the damnable monstrosity. Runcy snorted and started to lather himself up. He was in here now so he may as well wash himself properly and get ready for another day, even if every single fibre of his being was screaming at him to stop what he was doing, pack up, and go home… home… This place wasn’t home, not to him, nor any of the other ponies here. It was home to them: the grey ones, the grey ghosts of the crystal village… and the ghosts of the empire.

Goddesses, how long had he been here now? Days? Weeks? When was the last time he’d seen the sun? Equestrians were meant to live beneath the sun of Celestia, not underground in a cave like some bloody bat, no matter how well appointed. He closed his eyes and let the water flood over his muzzle; thank the goddesses he wasn’t one of them, one of the poor souls in the cells far below. He could still see them now, still hear them, haunting his every waking moment. Every time he closed his eyes, every single damned time! Runcy slammed his hoof into the wall; why? Was this the only way? Why wouldn’t the princess just listen? She had to see what was before her, surely? She was
gambling with their lives, all their lives: the everyday ponies, the children – his daughter. He couldn’t just sit back and do nothing could he? But the cost…

He’d seen them, down in the cells… hopeless… empty… He could remember the conversation he’d had with Lord Aura as clear as day:

“Why are they here? Who are they?”

Sunny stood impassively beside him, his eyes barely blinking. “They’re the price, Runcy. That’s what they are.”

“The price of what?”

Sunny raised an eyebrow but didn’t turn to face him, “The price of our freedom.” He leaned a hoof against the edge of the doorway, staring into the interior at the creature sitting on the bed. It didn’t move, it didn’t speak, it simply… sat… “They are the males of the tribe of wendigo” Sunny explained calmly, “Their females allowed them to be used in our… ‘trials’ to help protect our home from the evil that is even now knocking on our door.” He turned to Runcy, “We do what we must.”

“But what are you doing here, Sunny?” Runcy stared at the wendigo and felt a chill run down his spine. Why didn’t it move? He suddenly realised Sunny had moved on and hastened to catch up to him.

“The wendigo provide us with the tears” the green stallion continued, “The tears, after a little ‘tweaking’ by are scientists of course, are used to ‘enhance’ our soldiers healing and combat capabilities.” He pointed to another building further along the walkway, “Come.”

Sunny pushed open the door and walked inside. Guards, heavily armed and armoured, watched them in silence as they passed by scanners and various other devices the nature of which Runcy could only guess at. Lead by Lord Aura, the trio walked from the entry room to another corridor before arriving at some sort of observation room similar to the one Runcy had first encountered Barbary. Unlike that one however, this particular room had several lab coated ponies speaking into microphones and making notes on clipboards:

“Subject one four six, analogous readings across the high frequency thaumaturgical spectrum. Recommended dosage to be decreased by fifteen percent, I think.”

The second pony nodded, “I concur. Increased heart rate and neural pathway impetus could lead to instability over protracted periods. Combat efficiencies could effectively be impeded to-” The pony turned to face the two newcomers, “Ah! Lord Aura, a pleasure as always, sir.”

Sunny nodded, “Good to see you doctor. How is the programme progressing?”

“Very well, sir” the doctor replied, “The subjects are responding far beyond our expectations. Naturally, physical training and learned combat skills can be input later, however we have found that those with prior combat knowledge are taking to the program exceptionally well.” He smiled indicating Runcy, “Perhaps a demonstration would be in order?”

Sunny turned to Runcy, “Well?”

“Of course.” Runcy nodded and, following the directions of the doctors, took a seat next to Sunny by the sharply angled window overlooking the open area below. It had been… landscaped? Rocks, trees, even equestrian style buildings had been carefully set up to give the impression of a small village. It could have been anywhere in Equestria, even Ponyville - except for the lack of sunlight of course.

The doctor leaned forward and spoke into the microphone, “Send in subjects four four three and two eight six, please.”

Runcy watched in silent fascination, as from a door set into what looked like a rock formation below, two stallions in body armour entered the artificial village.

“Volunteers” Sunny said quietly, “The core of our operations here. They come from every corner of our nation, Runcy: ponies, just like you and I, who think as we do. Veritas seek them out and offer them a chance to start a new life, here, with us.” Runcy said nothing, instead he focused his attention on the two ponies below who were silently staring intently across the artificial scene as Sunny continued, “They are on a strictly monitored dosage of a modified form of the medication you know as ‘wendigo tears’” he explained, “Their reaction times are noted, logged, and analysed to help us refine the desired effects to suit our needs.”

“And what are these, ‘desired effects’?” Runcy asked.

Sunny gave a tight lipped smile, “Perhaps you will see for yourself?” He raised a hoof, “We’re ready, doctor.”

“Send them in, please.” The doctor’s voice echoed out around them, while down below the two armoured ponies stood like statues – waiting.

A door at the opposite end of the village slid open, and in a blur of black and green, four equine like creatures dashed in. Two of them flew, two were on hoof, all of them utterly hideous and terrifying to behold. Runcy had heard the descriptions and knew immediately what these black insectoid monsters were. “Changelings.”

“Changelings” Sunny echoed, “Now… watch.”

In a trice, the two running changelings had taken cover while their flying brethren dived into the attack. The two armoured ponies reacted instantly, unclipping what appeared to be weapons of some- “Dear goddesses!” Runcy blinked in surprise. Rubbing his eyes, he could still see the luminous green after image in his vision, “What the hell was that?!”

“Focussed magical energy projector” the doctor said incredibly calmly, “Total protonic reversal.”

“What?” Runcy gave himself a shake but couldn’t tear himself away from the scene unfolding below.

“It sort of ‘atomises’ the target” Sunny said dismissively, “No mess, you see.”

He was right. The changeling had simply… ceased to be, transformed into a hazy cloud of black dust, or moisture, or… something! Runcy rubbed his muzzle, staring at the second changeling who dodged to one side and swept down to near ground level, a wickedly curved dagger held in its forehooves. The first pony slipped behind cover, reloading some sort of crystal into his weapon while his comrade ducked, leaped up, and in the blink of an eye, removed the head of the changeling. In a shower of black icor the decapitated corpse dropped wetly to the ground. Runcy felt a wave of sick grip him at the sight, but also, deep down inside, he felt… invigorated.

“This will interest you” the doctor said pointing towards the buildings, “This is what we’ve come to expect as a classic changeling strategy. Several of the creatures occupy the enemy whilst… ah! Here we go!”

From out of one of the buildings an armoured warrior appeared and waved to one of the soldiers, “Come with me! It’s gone in here!”

The stallion hurried up to the newcomer.

“Hurry!” the warrior said urgently, “It’s inside and-” It actually seemed surprised to see the knife hilt protruding from its chest. Even as the changeling hit the floor, its expression of amazement never left its face. Shifting his position, in one fluid motion the stallion lifted his head back and slit the chitinous plated creature’s throat.

“My goddesses...” Runcy breathed, “How did he know?”

“The tears provide the user with heightened senses” the doctor explained, “They’re able to detect a range of scents far beyond what a pony normally could. As you can see, it provides a distinct advantage in combat, allowing the warrior to adapt to changes in the body chemistry that many living creatures unconsciously emit – in other words, pheromones.” The doctor made a note on his clip board, “We use them all the time but we can’t see them, nor smell them. We’ve known for years that ants use them for communication around their colonies and we believe that changelings use them in a similar way to help them co-ordinate their actions.”

“They can function away from the hive?” Runcy asked.

“Quite effectively, yes.” The doctor’s horn glowed and placed the clipboard down on the desk, “The changelings look like drones, and essentially that’s exactly what they are, but they are also quite capable of independent thought and action. This, as I’m sure you’ll appreciate, makes them an exceptionally versatile opponent.”

“Not to mention they can take on the shape of another living thing” Runcy whispered, “Are there limits to what they can do?”

The doctor furrowed his brow, “They don’t seem to be able to replicate inanimate objects, and they are also restricted to creatures of similar size. You won’t, by way of example, see them emulating, say, a hydra. The physical dimensions are simply too large.”

Runcy shook his head, “Is there some way we can interfere with their magic? Maybe force them to retain their original form?”

Sunny laughed, “A boy after my own heart!” He nodded to the doctor, “Tell him doctor.”

“We are working on exactly that as we speak.” The white lab coated stallion flipped a page on his clipboard, “Since the tears only work on the ponies from our test program, Lord Aura has proposed work on a wide area effect spell to negate the changelings shape shifting magic.” He shrugged, “The difficulty is that it needs to be maintained, and this is where we need to work to produce a fixed, or portable, thaumaturgical projection and doppler repeating system that can be independently powered.”

“I see.” Runcy nodded but inwardly wished he hadn’t asked – he didn’t ‘see’ at all. He employed unicorns who used magic, he didn’t use the bloody stuff himself – it wasn’t natural for earth ponies. In fact, neither was feeding those ‘tears’ to ponies either, and only the goddesses knew what that evil concoction was doing to their bodies. For his daughter though, as much as he hated it to admit it, it was the difference between life and death.

There was a flash from the mock-up village below.

“Would you like to see another demonstration?” the doctor asked, “We have-”

“No” Runcy said quickly. He softened his voice at the doctors look of concern. “No, thank you doctor, your demonstration was most… instructive. He turned to Sunny, “Can we talk?”

The two stallions walked away from the test area out of earshot of the others. Runcy’s head was aching with all the information he was trying to take in and, more importantly, trying to make sense of. How had his world changed so much? One day he was organising quarry and logging work for his area managers before his trip to Canterlot, and then… he was here, embroiled in what many would consider to be a nightmare of unimaginable proportions. Sunny gave him a concerned look, “Are you alright, my boy? You look a little peaky.”

“Sunny...” Runcy stopped and turned to his friend, “What are we going to do with these ponies? If we train enough of them, if we create an army, what then? We can’t simply appear in front of the princesses with them like this. We’re talking about wendigo magic here, and as little as I know about such things I’ll bet you a hock to a feather that they wouldn’t exactly be enamoured with it!”

“I don’t doubt it” Sunny said with a shrug, “But I think they’ll come round.”

“You really think so?” Runcy asked, “A private army would be seen as a challenge to their leadership, Sunny, and I’m sure I don’t need to spell it out to you what that could mean to us, and our families.”

“You worry too much” Sunny replied.

“I what?!” Runcy rounded on him, “You know what the princesses could do to us, Sunny! We wouldn’t stand a bloody hope in Tartarus if they caught us and-”

“-Runcy? Shut up!” Sunny nickered irritably, “Don’t you think this has all been thought through? Some of the best minds in our country have been working on this years, even before we found the outpost. We knew something was wrong with Celestia decades, if not centuries ago, and we would be fools to pass up the opportunity fate has given us to help her save our land from the coming darkness!” Sunny sighed, “Listen, Runcy, most of the noble families in Equestria have ties to Veritas that run as deep as the ocean. You’ve seen them, you know who many of them are. Do you really think that the most powerful ponies in Equestria would simply roll over and let the princesses give their homes and their families over to the sort of monsters you saw down there?” Sunny shook his head at his friend’s reticence, “This isn’t about me, Runcy, or you. This is about our entire world, our people, and I’m sure I don’t need to say it, but I will: your own family!” He took a deep breath and fixed Runcy with a look, “If this is troubling you, then I can see if we can arrange for you to have your memories erased so you can-”

“You said there was no going back” Runcy said levelly, “And I’m not having some damned unicorn poking about in my head.” Stomping a hoof he glanced over his shoulder, keeping his voice low, “I’m not backing out, Sunny, I’m with you. I already gave you my word, and as Celestia is my witness, a Spoon always keeps his word.”

“I know” Sunny nodded knowingly, “I was right about the honour of the Spoon family, and I was right about you.”

Runcy closed his eyes, his mind racing. There was something, something that was niggling him like a boil that itched and needed to be lanced. He gave his mane a shake and took a breath, “Why are the wendigo working with us?”

Sunny looked a little taken aback by the question, but almost instantly his familiar gentle smile was back, “Don’t you trust them?”

“Do you?” Runcy asked.

“No.” Sunny shook his head, “I don’t, and I would be a fool to.” He motioned towards one of the grey creatures carrying a pannier full of bottles further along the corridor. “They aren’t helping us out of any love for our people, Runcy. They are doing it because of an agreement we made.”

“Agreement?” Runcy asked curiously.

Sunny nodded, “That we will re-unite them with their lost ‘lord’.”

Runcy froze, “You promised them what?!” He felt his mane twitch furiously, “How the hell can you do that?!”

“Oh, I have my methods” Sunny chuckled, “You’ll see. Now, let’s go and get some lunch eh? Barbary has made some of her delicious curried haybacon tartlets as well as some of the most wonderful cakes you’ve ever seen. Quite an accomplished mare, is our Barbary and...”

Runcy’s mind drifted off. He’d heard enough. He knew enough – too much in fact. It was true too; there really was no turning back.

The water washed over his face, washing away the emotion that surged through him. “Oh, Lark… what have I got myself into, love?”

There was a knock at the door.

“Just a minute!” Runcy quickly wrapped a towel around himself and used another to scrub his ears and mane. As he climbed out of the shower he checked the time on his father’s old pocket watch: it was just before four in the morning! Who was coming round at this time and… oh, no… not bloody Barbary again. He took a hold of the door handle, readying himself to give her a piece of his mind. “Bar-” he nearly choked.

“Sir?” The grey unicorn mare looked up at him, “May I… may I speak to you?”

“Speak to me?” Runcy blinked in surprise, “Why… yes, yes of course. Please, come in.” He stood back as the shy looking creature slipped in, closely followed by another he hadn’t seen. She was older, stockier, and although she was an almost identical copy of the first, she had an air about her that if his mane wasn’t soaking wet still, would have had it standing on end. She watched him silently. Runcy smiled politely, “I’d offer you a drink, but the kettle’s stone cold, unless you’d like to wait or perhaps prefer something stronger?” The mares said nothing. “Look, what’s this about?” Runcy asked a little irritated by their behaviour, “I don’t normally have visitors in my room at this time of day, and in case you hadn’t noticed, ladies, it is only four in the bloody morning!”

The younger mare whispered something to the older one before turning back to him, “Lord Spoon, we-”

“Runcy.”

The mare swallowed, her eyes going wide in fright.

“I asked you before to call me Runcy, Terra. I doubt you’ve forgotten so soon, correct?” The grey stallion picked up a comb and began running it through his mane, “So, please, continue.”

Terra closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. Runcy noted how she kept sending nervous glances to the mare beside her, “Lord… I mean, Runcy, we… that is… Uriana and I…”

The older mare rolled her eyes, “What the girl is trying to say, Celestian, is that we wish to speak to you.” She lifted her muzzle, “We will pay the price.”

“Price?” Runcy rubbed his ears. Were they still full of water? “What are talking about, mare?”

The grey unicorn, Uriana apparently, met him gaze for gaze, “The elder wishes to speak with you. I have brought Terra as you appear to have a connection with her spirit. She is the payment, if the price is agreeable?”

“Oh, for...” Runcy looked at the furiously blushing Terra and felt his blood run cold. He shook his head, trying to keep the snarl of anger from his voice, “No.”

“She is not sufficient?” the older mare asked, apparently surprised by Runcy’s rejection, “You Celestian’s normally take payment in this manner, do you not? She is young and healthy, and has not yet foaled.” She raised an eyebrow in apparently genuine confusion, “Do you not want her? I can wait outside while you-”

“NO! Dear goddesses mare, NO!” Runcy stormed over to his chair and snatched up his clothes, “If you don’t start making some bloody sense then you can bugger off and let me get some sleep. Well? What’s it to be?” Uriana’s eyes were wide, apparently as confused as the young one beside her. Runcy rolled his eyes, “Right, I’ll make this simple. I’m getting dressed, right? I’m going to come with you and meet this ‘elder’ or whatever she is, and then I’m going to come back here and at least try to get some bloody sleep!” He lifted a hoof, “Now turn around while I get dressed will you? I don’t mind my wife seeing me drying off, but doing it while I’ve two strange mares in my bedroom would have me gelded in two shakes of a yak’s tail.” He raised an eyebrow, shooing the mares to one side, “Ladies?”

A little unsure, the mares obediently turned while Runcy, relieved that he had at least a tiny bit of privacy, finished drying off and donned his clothes for the day. Suddenly his spacious rooms didn’t seem quite so ‘spacious’ after all! Finally, he walked past his two unexpected visitors and opened the door, “Ladies, if you will be so kind?”

*******************

Walking in silence, Terra and Uriana lead Runcy along corridors that were far from the ones he had become used to using since arriving here. These were smaller, narrower, and if he could use one word to describe them it would be – claustrophobic. They were also perfectly smooth, clearly cut out by magic rather than tools. There was enough room to pass along these passageways, but only just, and barely enough headroom for a tall stallion. The wendigo, he noticed, tended to be shorter in stature than ‘Celestian’s’ as Uriana kept referring to him. Unlike many Equestrian’s today, he knew damned well what that word meant, and memories of Golden’s diaries and the terrible events of the war between Nightmare Moon’s Legion and Celestia’s armed forces, were at the forefront of his mind. And now, here he was, being lead down blue crystalline corridors by two of his ancestor’s mortal enemies to meet who knew what fate. Oh Celestia, why did he keep getting himself into these situations? And to make things worse, if that were even possible, Uriana was willing to let him do that with Terra as if she had no more worth than a bag of apples on a market stall… Damn that mare! What sort of people were these? And what else was it she’d said? This was the ‘normal payment’? A shiver ran down his spine, the very thought of it making him feel sick to his stomach. What sort of people would take, or even make ‘payment’ like that? Was it cultural? But even if it was, it just didn’t seem right… not at all. Runcy hung his head, “What a world...”

“It is indeed.”

Runcy’s head shot up. He’d walked right into the metaphorical spider’s web like a blind fool. Well, it was too late now… He sighed and looked up at the creature ensconced on a raised platform surrounded by white cushions and flanked by two mares who watched him warily. The ‘elder’ or whatever she called herself, was completely invisible beneath swathes of white cloth, the whole appearance giving the impression of speaking to some amorphous meringue. Collecting his thoughts, Runcy bowed respectfully, “My lady.”

The figure chuckled, “And so polite too.”

She reached out a slender leg from the depths of the cloth and Runcy stepped forward to kiss her hoof. It was as white as the first snows of winter, like her leg. So, she wasn’t grey like the rest of the wendigo then? Interesting... Putting his curiosity to one side, he took several steps back just as he had done so many times in the royal court when he had stood before the princesses, “My lady, I am Lord Runcible Spoon of the House of Spoon.” He bowed low, sleeping a foreleg across his chest, “I am at your disposal.”

There was a hushed muttering from the edges of the room and Runcy noticed for the first time, a little alarmingly, that the circular room was lined with dozens, if not hundreds, of stone grey coated mares. Yellow eyes as rich as gold and as bright as candlelight, watched his every move. Words his father used to use came back to him unbidden, ‘Remember your etiquette. One extra step, one too few, a forgotten bow or a disrespectful word could put a noose around your neck as surely as if you had committed bloody murder.’ “Thanks father...” Runcy whispered under his breath. What a time to be remembering things like that! Hopefully all he had to do was listen to what this old bugger wanted and then he’d be able to get back to bed. Now that he thought about it though, Sunny had never mentioned this ‘elder’, but it stood to common sense that they’d have some form of hierarchy, and this elder must be it. Concealed behind the white veil, Runcy could feel her watching him like a hawk watching a mouse…

“You may call me Khanid,” the elder said, “it means ‘elder’ in our tongue.”

“I would be honoured, Lady Khanid.” Runcy bobbed his head respectfully, “How may I be of service this morning?”

The mare paused. “You are of the House of Spoon, correct?”

“That is correct, my lady.”

Another pause. “Lord Spoon, what brings you here to our home?”

Oh, hell! Runcy swallowed, unsure as to what he could or couldn’t say. Why the blistering blazes hadn’t Sunny warned him about this? He frown in thought; since the wendigo worked with the Veritas ponies, then they probably already knew the answer didn’t they? Ah… a test...of course. She was testing his honesty – an old trick of course, but still worthwhile nonetheless. He kept his voice respectful and factual, “Lady Khanid, I was brought here following the tragic sinking of the vessel I was travelling on. I was fortunate enough to be found by Lord Aura and brought here where he has provided me with food and shelter.”

The mare nodded, “And work, I believe?”

Runcy nodded, “Yes, my lady.”

“You have worked with such materials before?” she asked.

Runcy nodded again, “My family come from a long line of earth ponies who work with the natural materials of our land. Stone, wood, marble: we have been masons and carpenters for generations.”

“I see...” Lady Khanid whispered something to one of the mares by her side. “May I offer you a drink?"

Runcy bowed, “Thank you my lady, I would be happy to accept.” This was one of the tripping points in any foreign court, and he had no idea of the protocols of these people at all. In some, acceptance was seen as obligatory and an insult to the host if refused. In others, it was merely an offer, and acceptance was seen as almost leeching off the host’s generosity. It was a turn of the card, a roll of the dice…

“Please...” She held out a cloth swathed hoof, “It is a delicacy of a time long passed, and a reminder of who our people once were.” One of the mares brought a small silver cup over to the grey stallion and he took it with a polite nod. He stared at the ink black liquid inside. Actually, to call it ‘liquid’ was an insult to liquids – it was more the consistency of cheese. “It is distilled from the glands of the lake demons. Here in the north, the creatures reside in the deepest underground lakes nearest the world’s heart.”

Runcy swallowed, “Balta...”

“Ah, wonderful!” Khanid exclaimed, “I see you have heard of it. Perhaps, you have tried it before?”

Runcy shook his head, “No, my lady. I know of it only from my books and the diaries of my ancestor.” He smiled, “I thank you for honouring me with such a rare gift.” He closed his eyes, lifting the cup to his muzzle and drank.

It was like being bucked in the face.

“D… Delicious...” Runcy could feel a cough welling in his throat, not to mention the alarming sensation of his brain attempting to escape the impending assault of alien alcohol by smashing its way out of his skull.

The mare giggled coquettishly, “Tell me, Lord Spoon, do you have family waiting for you at home?”

Runcy nodded, passing the cup back to the serving mare who gave him a cheeky smirk, “Yes, my lady. I have a wife, Lark Wing, and a daughter, Silver Spoon.”

“Silver Spoon...” Lady Khanid sighed, “We have few children here, Lord Spoon. Please, would you indulge me and tell me of her? It would soothe my heart to hear of a child’s joy and the love of her family once more.”

“I...” Taken off guard, Runcy nodded quickly, “Of course, Lady Khanid, it would be my pleasure.”

And so, before the elder of the wendigo, the descendant of the very mare who had fought these creatures a thousand years ago told stories of his beloved daughter. He spoke of her birth, of her first days at school and when she gained her cutie mark. He told them of the good times, and the bad, the tears and the laughter, and all the hopes he had for her for the future. Somehow, without knowing he was doing it, he had told them… everything…

Khanid nodded slowly as the story came to a close. “Your daughter has an affliction caused by our people” she said quietly, “This ‘falling sickness’ you mentioned is known to us. It is a potential consequence of taking a wendigo’s life essence into the body of a pony who is not of the tribe.” She spoke quickly with one of her retainers, “Sometimes.”

“’Sometimes’, my lady?” Runcy asked.

Lady Khanid nodded, “It is… unfortunate that this has affected your bloodline, Lord Spoon.” She nodded her head, “Most unfortunate...”

Runcy’s heart leaped in his chest, “Lady Khanid, is there… forgive me for asking, but is there some-”

The elder shook her head, clearly already anticipating Runcy’s question. “No. Alas, with the loss of the fortress of the four winds and the gateway to the realm of the spirits, there are no true wendigo left in this world who could undo what has already been wrought.” Khanid hung her head sadly, “I am… sorry, Lord Spoon. Such a young life should never have to endure something like this. All the more so as it was not of her making.”

Runcy closed his eyes and felt the last flickering spark of hope sputter and die. It had been a fleeting thing, the sweep of a butterfly’s wings against the winter storm… but it hurt no less than it ever had.

“Do you believe you can break the seal around the portal?” Khanid asked.

Taking a breath, Runcy pulled himself together and nodded, “I do.”

“And what then?”

“I...” Runcy frowned, “I’m not sure. Lord Aura has plans for its use to help us defeat the changelings.”

Khanid let out a deep throaty laugh, “Does he!” She held up a hoof, “The changelings… yes, they are indeed a threat to your people, and Equestria as a whole.”

“As well as your people, my lady” Runcy nodded.

“Hardly.” There was a general murmur of agreement around the room that made Runcy wince inside. Lady Khanid’s voice suddenly took on a derogatory tone, “My people are more than capable of identifying and dealing with such weak creatures as changelings, Lord Runcy. They pose no threat to us.”

“Then, why help us?” he asked.

Khanid huffed, “Because we seek something that Lord Aura has promised to find for us. Whether in this world, or the world beyond.”

“The lord of the wendigo...” Runcy breathed.

Khanid nodded, “Ah, so he has told you.”

“Yes, my lady” Runcy replied, “Although in truth I have no idea where such a wendigo may be found. There were rumours, nor more than stories really, that a wendigo had been seen in Equestria recently, but ponies are prone to flights of fancy I fear.”

“Ha! And truth never got in the way of a good story!” Khanid’s voice seemlessly changed to a more lively, youthful and lusty tone that made his ears perk up. But, no sooner had his interest been piqued, the more familiar grave tone was back. “Do you… feel anything, Lord Runcy?” At his questioning expression she clarified, “Right now. Here. Is there something inside you, some pull or warmth perhaps, that you cannot explain? Perhaps, a feeling of wanting to be somewhere?”

Uncertain about what she meant, Runcy closed his eyes and let himself relax. Slowly, carefully, he looked again at the mare and shook his head, “Only my desire to return to my family, Lady Khanid.”

The elder nodded, “And so you should. Do what you need to do and then leave this place, Lord Runcy. Return to your home, your wife and your foal. Such places as this should be left well alone. It a world lost in time, and time, for all of us, is a very precious thing.” She lifted a hoof and Terra reappeared by his side. “Take care of your loved ones, Runcy, and cherish ever second you have with them. That time, once lost, can never be found again.” In a swish of white fabric, the elder motioned to the mares standing on either side of her. “These two will see you back to your room, Lord Runcy. I thank you for agreeing to see me despite the hour.”

Runcy bowed, “It was a pleasure to meet you, Lady Khanid.” He backed away respectfully, bowed once more, and lead by the two mares, left the hall of the wendigo elder. Relief washed through him, tingling his muzzle and hooves to the point where he wanted nothing more than to gallop to his room and slam the door shut on this whole nightmare. Of course, what he wanted to do and what should do were two very different things; rather like his escorts. The two remained silent for the whole of the return journey, keeping a respectful distance and yet still managing to exude a sense of aloofness that right then Runcy appreciated. All he wanted, all he needed, was sleep…

Eventually of course, it was over. The two silent creatures had left, the door was closed and the kettle was on. He looked at the time and groaned; there was no point in trying to get any sleep now, was there? What a bloody carry on! Still, at least he was up, clean and dressed. A cup of tea would help, and take that bloody awful taste of the Balta away. Goddesses above, what was in that stuff? ‘Glands’ wasn’t it? Celestia’s stiffened wings, it could strip paint! He smacked his lips and frowned in thought; according to the diaries the thestrals had brought Balta with them from the Wither World. Perhaps there was more of a connection between the two races than he’d thought – or Golden had thought for that matter. He slumped into his chair; it was certainly something worth pondering. Runcy rubbed some warmth into his stiff legs and sighed, “Goddesses, I’m so tired...” he mumbled, yawning expansively. He closed his eyes and stretched out, listening to the kettle gradually come to the boil, the water pouring into the cup and the clink of china. He didn’t want to know. Seriously, he didn’t want to-

“Forgive me, I… I let myself in.”

Runcy opened an eye and looked up at the grey mare. “Why not?” he sighed, “I’m wide awake now
anyway… mostly.”

“You are angry with me?” Terra asked.

Runcy shook his head, “No, of course not. You could have knocked though, you know.”

“The door was open” she replied softly.

Runcy looked past her to the doorway. It was shut now, but… oh bugger, she was right wasn’t she. He was so knackered that he’d all but fallen through the blasted thing when- “Wha…? Hey! What are you… oh… oh, goddesses...”

“Does this please you?” Terra asked.

The mare’s hooves pushed into Runcy’s shoulders and neck, expertly working on his muscles and sending waves of warmth through his body. His first reaction was to push her away, but… oh, Celestia! This was… it was so good! He took a breath and sighed it out, “Yes, Terra, thank you.”

“I wanted to...” She paused, “I wanted to ask you something.”

“Hmm?” Runcy managed.

Terra hesitated before asking, “Do you not find me… pleasing?”

Runcy groaned. So… this was what it was about eh? She wanted to know if he’d rejected her because he didn’t find her attractive? It was almost comical. “You are very pleasing, Terra” Runcy said happily, melting under the mare’s ministrations, “You are a very beautiful young lady.”

“But you-” she began.

“Terra?” Runcy said, interrupting her.

“Yes, Runcy?”

“I’m married.” The stallion felt a shudder run through his body as the wendigo mare continued to work on him, “I love my wife and we have a beautiful daughter together. As much as I find you attractive, It would be a betrayal of her trust to… ‘fool around’ with another mare.” He smiled, “Even one as lovely as you.”

Terra smiled, “Thank you.”

“You don’t need to thank me for anything,” Runcy replied, “You have no obligation to ‘give’ yourself to anypony.” He paused, “Do you?”

Terra shook her head, “I volunteered.”

“You… you what?!” Runcy pulled himself upright and looked round at the surprisingly calm young mare, “You volunteered? What sort of logic is that? Do your people normally do this sort of thing?”

Terra just smiled distantly as she settled herself on her haunches before him and, much to his surprise, started running her forehooves down his legs, “Your muscles are out of harmony with your spirit” she said absently, “Here...”

Runcy gasped as she traced a line down his hind leg and pushed. “Terra, that’s… amazing.”

She looked up at him, “Your mare does not do this for you already?”

Runcy shook his head, “No. I don’t know anypony as skilled with her hooves as you.” He genuinely didn’t either. Perhaps this was why Lark went to the spa at every opportunity. He’d never been to one himself of course because it had always been something he’d considered only mares did, but… goddesses above, what had he been missing?! Damn it, she was distracting him from what he wanted to ask her. “Terra? You don’t have to explain if you don’t want to, but I’d like to know.”

Terra closed her eyes and nodded, clearly not exactly enthusiastic about answering his question. She smiled that distant smile he’d come to associate with her as she explained, “We have been here a long time, living in the tunnels, the caves and the city of the ancients.” She took one of Runcy’s hind hooves and began rotating it around the joint, “We need our lord. Our people do not belong here, nor do the Celestians. This is a place for the dead, the home of ghosts and memories.” She sighed, “We had hoped that you may be the bringer.”

Runcy frowned, “Bringer?”

Terra nodded, “Our wise ones told us stories of the return of our lord, the one true lord that shall come to lead his people back into the light of the moon.” She smiled, sliding her hoof over his, “He shall bring with him the magic that will call the spirits to us and make us whole once more. The bringer is his herald.”

“I’m not sure I like the sound of that” Runcy muttered.

“This… frightens you?” Terra asked curiously.

Runcy smiled in what he hoped was a reassuring manner, “The wendigo fought a war with the Celestians many years ago, Terra. I think anypony would find the possibility of history repeating itself more than a little disconcerting.”

Terra put his hoof down and began working on the other one, “Our wise ones do not speak of war. They speak only of reclaiming who we were, and of bringing back the peace and light of the goddess to our hearts.”

“But the wendigo are a race of warriors aren’t they?” Runcy asked.

Terra shook her head, “Perhaps once, but all we seek now is to live beneath the heavens and the light of the goddess.”

“Nightmare Moon?” Runcy asked quietly.

Terra froze, “Her divine majesty...” She shuddered, “Please, do not speak of her so.”

Runcy’s memories of Golden’s diaries referred to this, but only in passing. This was clearly important to Terra, and if he was to maintain good relations with the wendigo here he would have to tread more carefully. “Forgive me, Terra, I meant no disrespect to Her Divinity.”

That seemed to work. Terra nodded happily, “One day, she shall return. With her at our lord’s side, the world will finally be made one and our people shall soar across the mountains once more and rebuild our home.” She smiled happily, “It is a dream perhaps, but a good one.”

“A dream you were willing to give yourself up for?” Runcy asked.

Terra hung her head shyly, “If you were of the tribe, Runcy, you would understand.”

Runcy rolled his shoulders and groaned, “What I understand is that you have magic hooves, Terra. You are… truly amazing.”

The mare giggled, “You’re flattering me.”

“Yes, but why not?” Runcy agreed with a sigh, “Terra, I know our peoples are very different and that I’m ignorant of a lot of your culture and history, but even if I’m a married stallion, we can still be friends you and I, can’t we?”

Terra paused, looking up into his eyes, “Are we not already?”

Runcy chuckled, “You’re way ahead of me there, young lady. Way ahead.” Goddesses, if only he were ten years younger, single and… Ooohhh, this was soooo good! There was a clop on his shoulder,

“Your tea is going to go cold.”

Runcy groaned and reluctantly reached for his cup, “Will you be staying to have one too?” he asked.

“I...” Terra blinked, her voice sounding a little shaken, “I have work.”

“As do I” Runcy replied. He sat up and lay a hoof on her shoulder, “I’m sure you have time for quick cup of tea with a pony you thought may have been the bringer though, eh?”

Terra laughed, her eyes sparkling with life, “Of course… Runcy.”

*****************************

“A colt?”

“Uh-huh.”

“A dead colt is speaking to you in your head?”

“Well, he’s not exactly dead.” Silver screwed up her face in though, “At least I don’t think he is.”

Diamond Tiara looked at her friend askew, “You do realise you sound completely bonkers, don’t you?”

Silver shrugged, “Uh-huh.”

“Will you stop saying ‘uh-huh’! Feathers and fetlocks, Silv, you’re driving me nuts!” Di threw her hooves up in exasperation, “Come to think of it, maybe we’re both nuts! Just… remind me what we’re doing again?”

Silver pulled the strap shut on her pannier, making sure the sandwiches weren’t squashed. She’d hoped to have been able to find a few more of the packed lunch boxes Mrs Cake gave her, but after sharing what she had out with Di, she’d only managed to-

“SILVER!”

“Oh!” Silver Spoon glanced at her friend, “We’re going to find my papa, remember? I did explain it, Di.”

“‘I did explain it Di’” the pink filly echoed sarcastically, “It’s the middle of the night!”

Silver clucked her tongue, “Oh… shush.”

“Wha…? You…! Gah!” Di hurried after her friend, “This is all too surreal to be… well, real I suppose, but...” She dashed through the door into the study, “Will you stop running around!”

Silver stopped and turned to face the frantic filly, “We have to go, Di, don’t you see? My father is alive and I am not going to stay here when he could need my help!”

Di frowned, “And what sort of help do you think a couple of kids can give him?! I can’t go off adventuring! Call the watch and get them to do something.”

“The watch?” Silver huffed, “The only watchpony we had that I trusted has gone to Manehattan and I don’t like the replacement.” She nickered quietly, glancing towards the door before turning back to her friend, “Anyway, do you think they’d believe that the memory from a long dead pony in my head who’s told me to find my father isn’t just a figment of my imagination? Do you think they’d believe that the warm fuzzy feeling inside me pulling me north is real either?” She neighed, “‘Oh, she’s just distraught following the death of her father’, ‘she probably has mental health problems’. Ha! I can just see it now!” Silver adjusted her packs and overcoat, “You stay here if you want Di. He’s my papa and I’m going one way or another. You can always go and stay with your uncle if you want.”

“Oh, I can, can I?” Diamond snorted angrily, “You know what would happen then, don’t you? He’d send me straight home! Well, buck that!”

Silver rolled her eyes at her friend’s language, “Right then, in that case we have supplies, money and winter wear. All we need to do now is find our way to the port and catch a dirigible going as far north as we can.” She tapped the travellers map book in her pocket, “And if we get stuck, I have my fathers writ of payment with me.”

“His what?” Di asked curiously.

Silver raised an eyebrow, “It’s a promise of payment from the Spoon family account. Papa gave it me in case I got lost and needed to get home.”

“I think,” Di replied, “That was meant for a taxi ride?”

Silver shrugged, “There’s no limit set, so as far as I’m concerned it will get us wherever we need to go.” She stuffed her mane into her hat and adjusted her glasses, “And in case of emergencies?”

“Yes, yes, the medicine is in your necklace and the bottle in your left saddle pack.” Di groaned, “I still can’t believe you’ve never told me about that, Silv. We’ve been friends for how long?”

Silver sighed, “Di, please, we’ve been over this.”

“I know, I know.” Diamond Tiara huffed, “So much for that ancestor of yours then. It’s no wonder she hid that silly diary in the corner of the painting, she was probably too embarrassed to admit she’d poisoned her whole family!”

Silver ignored her. It was no wonder she was concerned, after all this was something that could probably land them both in a lot of trouble, but what choice did she have? Mother was beside herself, her teacher had been suspended, there was no sign of Rinse still and she just didn’t have anypony else she could talk to – other than Di of course. She’d considered Mrs Cream, but as much as she liked her she had a tendency to mother her and Sebastian? No, he’d keep her here without doubt. She never even considered Crisps. He would probably just say ‘that’s nice Miss’ and carry on tending the garden’s borders with… wait… ‘borders’? Silver closed her eyes, “Borders… corners...” She muttered under her breath, “your path will be laid.”

“And there we go” Di snorted, “Bonnnkerrrsss!”

“Oh, belt up!” Silver snapped. She stared at the floor, the carpet, the windows and the book cases. “Borders” she muttered, “Corners and… wait, what was it you said before about the painting?”

“Huh! You want to talk to me now, do you? Sure you wouldn’t prefer to speak to your pal who lives in your head?” Di stood on her hind legs, her forelegs crossed, “Pah!”

Silver gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She was trying her best to keep calm, but her sometimes her friend made her want to scream! “Di, do you know who you look like doing that? Do you want me to say it?”

Diamond froze, her expression unreadable. Slowly, she dropped down to all fours once more and shivered, “Fine.” She took a breath and spoke levelly, “I said that it was no wonder your ancestor had hidden the diary in the corner of the painting. It was probably because anypony reading it would know she’d poisoned her family and-”

“That’s it!” Silver bucked excitedly, “The painting! ‘In the borders of the corners, of the likeness of a time gone by, your path will be laid.’ Do you see?”

“No?” Di shrugged, “What’s it mean anyway? It’s all gobbledegook if you ask me.”

“Help me get the painting down.”

“WHAT?!” Di span round in amazement, “You are nuts! Goddesses above, why? And how are we going to get that thing down anyway, it’s taller that me!”

“Maybe we don’t need to get it down.” Silver scratched her chin in thought, “Look. The likeness of a time gone by, that’s her, Golden Spoon. The borders refers to the frame of the painting and the corners are the four corners.”

“I give up” Di sighed, “You Spoon’s are all mad, and I suppose by default as your friend that akes me mad too.” She walked over to the ladder used for reaching the upper shelves of the book cases, “Since we’re both nutters then, Miss Spoon, you can give me a hoof, can’t you.”

Silver grinned at her friend’s mischievous smile and together, with a few bumps and more than a few expletives from Di, they soon had the ladder manoeuvred into position below the painting. Di however, looked up at their efforts and frowned in concern, “This doesn’t look safe, Silv.”

“Help me push the chair up to the ladder. That’ll stop it slipping.” Silver motioned towards the heavy settee.

It wouldn’t budge.

“Well that’s that idea scuppered!” Di huffed and wiped her muzzle, “What now?”

Silver glanced up at the clock. It would be dawn soon and the servants would be waking up. If they found those letters and they were still here…

“We’re out of time.” Silver huffed, “Hold the bottom and I’ll climb up.”

“Like hell you are! I’ll do it.” Di pushed the silver-grey filly to one side, “Let’s get that coal bucket here and I’ll do the honours.” Helping her friend, the filly was soon standing on their makeshift construction. “What am I looking for?” she called down.

“I don’t know!” Silver called back.

Di felt the ladder wobble beneath her and grabbed hold with her teeth and hooves.

“That...isn’t...helpful!” she hissed past the rung, “And keep it steady!”

“I’m trying!” Silver stared up at the picture, “See if there’s a button, or lever, or something that’s out of the ordinary.”

“Marvellous...” Di muttered. Luna’s bum, if something was ‘out of the ordinary’ wouldn’t somepony have noticed, oh, say over the last thousand flipping years?! She let out a breath and moved up to the edge of the large gold frame. It was huge! Leaves and acorns were carved into the wooden frame which had been plated in gold leaf. As hard as she looked though, it all looked the same. No buttons, no levers, no hidden catches – nothing. Maybe magic was supposed to open it up? Not being a unicorn, what was she supposed to do? Wave her hooves at… it… She looked closer. “Silv? Have you ever noticed the painting behind her?”

“Huh?” Silver looked up and shook her head, “What painting?”

“There’s a painting in the background, just to the top right of her shoulder.” Di looked closer, “You can see the way the artist has picked it out with a shaft of light, right on the...” Di’s eyes went wide, “The top right corner!” She hurried up the ladder, “Silv! There’s something here!”

“Di, be careful! The ladders wobbling!” Silver called up.

Diamond Tiara leaned over, staring at the corner of the painting, the golden edging, and the fine line that looked at first like a crack or wear in the gold leaf. She shook her head; it was far too uniform for that. Carefully, she reached out…

“Di! For Celestia’s sake!”

“Shut up!” Di hissed, “I’ve nearly...” Her hoof touched the edge. It felt different to the rest, more… ‘springy’, somehow. She pushed. Something clicked and the edge of the painting flicked out unexpectedly, startling her. It was a concealed compartment, but it looked… no, no it wasn’t empty, there was something inside: a piece of paper, brown with age and just… within… reach… of… “Whoa! Oh, oh hell fi- ARGH!”

“DI!” Silver shrieked in alarm as the ladder, poorly footed already with only the coal bucket stopping it from sliding, began to scrape along the wall, hit the picture frame and tipped the already precariously balanced filly off the edge.

Di yelped in fright as her hooves slipped and she felt the pull of gravity. Below her the unforgivingly hard tiles of the hearth hurtled towards her with terrifying speed. She closed her eyes. The impact felt… a lot softer than she’d expected.

“Are you alright?!” Silver looked down at her with a frightened expression, “You’re not hurt are you?”

“No, I’m...” Di stood up and dusted herself down, “I’m… fine?” She blinked in surprise, “What was… oh. Oh, Silver, your new beanbag.”

“Sod the beanbag” Silver snorted, “I thought you were really hurt!” She threw her forelegs around her friend and held her tight, “You frightened the life out of me...”

“And now you’re squeezing it out of me!” Di gasped, “Gerroff you furry menace!”

Reluctantly, Silver let her friend go and two girls flopped onto the now hopelessly damaged beanbag. It had been a gift from Silver’s father to encourage her to read, but it had never been designed to be used to catch a falling filly. Now the seams were all burst and the beans had partly spilled out making the floor look like it was covered in snow. As much as it hurt to see her father’s gift damaged, she knew he would understand, even though he’d probably be angry at first, he would- “The letter!” Silver grabbed the small discoloured scroll, “Di! It’s here! You got it!”

“Mmm! Mid fall too!” She gave a chuckle, “Come on then, let’s see what it says.”

Silver’s hooves were trembling as it was, but now she could barely contain herself. The paper was dry, the heat from the fireplace obviously not doing it any favours over the years, but now… now it was here she had to know what it said. Carefully, she took a few calming breaths and unrolled the paper.

“What? What’s it say?” Di leaned in to see.

“It’s a map.” Silver muttered, deep in thought. It was too – but it was what the map was of that really made her mane twitch. She put it down and looked Di in the eyes, “Its here. It’s this house.”

“It’s what? Give it here...” Di took the map from Silver’s unresisting hooves and whistled, “You’re right! Whatever it’s pointing to it’s below here, it’s… Oh no! I don’t want to go down there again, not after last time!”

“Well don’t touch anything then!” Silver said irritably, “Look, we have to go down there if we want to find out what this is about.”

Diamond Tiara groaned, “Fine then!” she huffed, “Are we all set?”

Silver nodded, “I think we’d better tidy up first, otherwise-”

A noise from the hall made them freeze, “I think that may not be an option now” Di whispered, “Quick!”

The two girls hurried to the corner of the room and dashed down the ancient staircase into the magically lit museum of Silver’s father. A cold shiver ran down Di’s spine; before, even the very thought of entering this place again had her knees trembling and she’d done a very good job of forgetting those frightening images, thank you very much. Yet now, once again, here she was and there was no time for fear – Silver was already sprinting off ahead into the room with the stand of armour which had belonged to her ancestor.

“What now?” Di asked, catching up with her friend.

Silver stared at the map. “It has an arrow pointing to...” she looked up, “The banner.” Above Golden’s burnished armour, the large red and gold embroidered war banner hung limp in the still air of the museum. “There’s a picture of a sun on a square background. It says ‘x 3’ next to it.”

Di squinted at the map and quick as a flash, although careful to avoid contact with the armour, slipped behind the banner. She stuck her head back out a moment later, “There’s a stone here with a sun engraved on it” she said, “Hang on.” She disappeared again.

Silver listened as three hollow taps rang out, and then, slowly and smoothly, the wall behind the banner began to move. Silver stepped forward as Diamond stood back; both in open mouthed awe and speechless at what they were seeing. The wall had gone, leaving a short flight of steps that lead down to a square room with the same vaulted ceiling as the rest of the museum. This time, the light shone from a different source than the lanterns outside.

“What… is that?” Di breathed.

Silver shook her head slowly, her eyes reflecting the mysterious light, “I don’t know.” She looked down at the map, “It just shows an archway and an arrow pointing to it.”

“Well, it’s an archway alright” Di said flatly, staring at the freestanding structure, “And I think that’s meant for you.” She pointed to a small pedestal. It was a rough wooden affair, but it was what was on it that pulled at Silver’s heart: it was a book, a small red book with a golden spoon embossed on the front. Carefully, she slipped it into her pannier and walked back to Di’s side.

“Not going to read it?” Di asked.

Silver shook her head, “No. Later I will, but… I think we need to walk through here.”

Di stared up at the archway. It was made of fairly plain looking blockwork. Nothing fancy, no carving or gems or anything, but the shimmering silver pool of light suspended within it hung where a door would normally go. There was nothing on the other side either, but she somehow… knew, deep down inside, that this was still a doorway. To what though, she didn’t know.

Silver took a breath, “My father is through here” she said quietly, “I can feel it, pulling me.”

“The voices in your head...” Di sighed, “They’d better be right.”

“They are NOT voices in my head!” Silver snorted, “Diamond Tiara, you are the most aggravating pony I have ever met!”

Di sniffed, “And the most beautiful, intellectual, and astute.” She smirked cheekily, “Last one through is a rotten egg!” And with a leap, she dove head first into the silver light.

Chapter Fifteen - Dog Days

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

DOG DAYS

Despite the time of year it still felt unseasonably hot outside today, so much so that sweat had begun to soak through their fur making the already heavily laden saddle packs and panniers even more uncomfortable than they had been to begin with. The two fillies had been walking through the forest for hours now, after having been dumped unceremoniously into the middle of… well, nowhere. That was how Di had described it too: ‘nowhere’. At least the trees offered some level of shade, but it was probably going to be a bitterly cold night when the sun finally dipped behind the distant mountains. What was worse was that there was no way back home. What had probably once been a portal back to the manor the same as the one they’d originally entered, was now only a broken and overgrown pile of stones which nature was slowly but surely reclaiming as her own. By the looks of it, the structure had been in that state for a very, very long time too. Celestia’s furry bum, where were they? The map had proved to be utterly useless and the diary said nothing at all about this place either. As for Erin, he was keeping noticeably quiet about everything for once, and for that at least Silver felt decidedly relieved. The last thing she needed now was to have a conversation in her head with a snarky colt and give her friend ever more reason to believe she really had gone completely off the deep end. As for Di, she had given up complaining after the first half hour; probably realising the futility of it. Now, all they could do was follow her ‘guiding light’ as she’d come to think of it, and even that was looking increasingly dubious. Was she starting to doubt herself? Was this, all of this, nothing more than a child’s foolish fantasy? What if… what if her father really was gone? What if she had doomed herself and her friend to a lonely death, lost in a world of silence where only the woodland creatures would know of their passing? Oh Celestia, she was so frightened! It was so dark in here under the trees, and the unbroken forest seemed to go on and on into distant horizon – not that she could actually see any horizon, it was just darkness, and ever more forest. She used to like trees too...

Silver gave herself a shake and took a breath, trying to calm her racing heart. Who knew what beasts lay within this forest: manticores, timber wolves, cockatrice, maybe even...dragons! She’d heard the stories of ponies walking off into the forests never to be heard from again, and not just the Everfree forest either, although that was the biggest by far. There were forests that even the famous explorer Daring Do wouldn’t enter and she was super brave! Oh, Celestia, what were they to do? They were just two fillies, two helpless and-

“Silv? Are you alright?” Di was looking at her with a concerned look on her face, “Do you need to stop for a while?”

“N...no, I’m fine.” Silver closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, trying in vain to force the frightening imagery from her mind. Her ancestor wouldn’t have been thinking this way. Golden was brave, strong and valiant – a pony with a sharp mind and wit to match. She was everything Silver wished she could be some day, except perhaps the things she did with that pegasus stallion. Yuck! Silver gave herself a shake and smiled at Di, “Don’t mind me, I’m just being silly.”

“So long as your homing beacon still works, I can put up with a bit of ‘silly’,” Di huffed, “But do you think it could take us on a route that doesn’t include miles of smelly old forest? Its muggy, dark, and we haven’t seen proper daylight for ages.”

“I know” Silver said quietly, “I don’t know what else to do, Di. The light is saying to head this way, and there’s not much more I can tell you.”

“I know.” Di nodded and gave her friend a quick nuzzle, “Look, come on, let’s pick up the pace and see if we can find somewhere to camp.” She paused, “We did pack the tent, didn’t we?”

Silver nodded, “It’s in the red pack.”

“The one you picked up, right?” Di asked.

Silver shook her head, “No, you picked it up remember? It was on the table in the hall and you said you would-”

“-Oh, no! Oh… pony feathers! Don’t tell me...” Di looked at her packs and squeezed her eyes shut, “Please tell me it’s there, please!”

Silver’s heart sank like a lead weight, “No. It’s not there, Di.”

“Oh, goddesses...WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO NOW?!” Di’s eyes went wide in panic, “We can’t sleep under the stars, we’ll die of hypothermia!” She stomped a hoof in fury, “Goddesses damn it all! Can this get any worse?”

“It’s not that bad, Di” Silver reasoned, “Besides, we’ve only been walking for a few hours you know.”

“Not that bad?!” Di shrieked, “We’ve no tent, Silv! I nearly died the last time I got caught out in the rain, and as much as it was a fascinating experience, it’s not one I'd care to repeat!” She dropped to her haunches, burying her muzzle in her hooves, “The world hates me, that’s what it is, I’m cursed...”

“Now you’re the one being silly!” Silver said pointedly, “We can’t just give up Di. Listen, let’s get something to eat and then we can-”

“SHUSH!” Di put her foreleg out and stopped her friend suddenly, “Can you hear that?”

Silver froze, her heart rate suddenly increasing, “Hear what?”

Di strained her ears to their limit, but… there, just on the edge of hearing, there was definitely something. She frowned in concentration, “It sounds like… singing?”

The two girls listened, and sure enough, faint but not too far away, somepony was definitely singing. The friends looked at each other in silent agreement. “Come on! Where there’s singing there’s ponies, and where there’s ponies there shelter!” Di nickered and headed off at a trot.

Silver hurried up alongside her, “Di! Slow down, we don’t know that for sure. Ponies aren’t the only ones who sing!” But was she right? It was an Equestrian trait to give verse to just about any given situation for sure, but… this song? The tune was catchy but the lyrics were very specific. Her ears were picking it up more clearly now, and up ahead the light of a lantern and campfire could be seen flickering faintly between the trees. They slowed as they approached and ducked behind a thick bush as the mare by the caravan tended her fire and continued singing the peculiar song:

I used to think maybe I loathed you, now Twilight I'm sure,
And I just can’t wait till the day when you grovel at my door.
Now every time I go on the stage, I’ve gotta hold myself down
‘Cause I just can't wait for day I’ll make you look like a clown
I'm walking on Twilight, Whoa-oh
I'm walking on Twilight, Whoa-oh
I'm walking on Twilight, Whoa-oh
And don't it feel good!

“Does she look familiar?” Di whispered, “I’m sure I've seen her before somewhere”. She kept low to the ground, watching the peculiar blue mare carefully as she snapped another branch in the glow of her magic before dropping it onto a pile beside the fire.

I used to think maybe you feared me, now I know that it's true
And I don't want to spend my whole life, just punishing you
Now you may look stupid for the whole weekend
Not just for a day, no no no
I said Twilight I just want you embarrassed
And I want you to say... Oh yeah now!

I'm so sorry Trixie, Whoa-oh
I'm so sorry Trixie, Whoa-oh
I'm so sorry Trixie, Whoa-oh
I know you are the best!

“Um...yeah,” Silver nodded, “Wasn’t she the one who-”

“WHO’S THERE?” The blue mare’s magic flared brightly, flooding the darkened forest like a searchlight, “I know you’re there, so come out or I’ll turn you into chickens!”

Di went to stand up but Silver held out a hoof, shaking her head silently. Something else was going on here. The blue unicorn wasn’t looking at them, she was looking at… Silver swallowed; what were those things? Beside her she could feel Di trembling as the two legged beasts shambled into the light in front of the campfire. They were… dogs? No, not normal dogs, these were bipedal, but…

“Diamond dogs” Di whispered.

Silver frowned, “I’ve heard of them from papa. I don’t think they’re dangerous.” She shivered involuntarily, “Are they?”

One of the beasts was talking to the unicorn, “This diamond dog land, pony. What you doing here?”

The mare sniffed imperiously, “The great and powerful Trixie, mistress of magic and spectacular sorceress supreme, does not need to answer the likes of you, you cur! Leave me, or face my wrath!” She struck a pose that had the unfortunate effect of looking as much comical as it was intimidating.

The dog like creature blinked its beady brown eyes and shifted a claw down its waistcoat to the hilt of a wickedly curved knife, “You say what?”

“I said...” The mare hesitated, her eyes drifting to the knife, “I said I have no quarrel with you, good sir. I shall be leaving in the morning and shall trouble you no further.”

The dirty brown coloured diamond dog curled its lip, displaying a battery of yellowed teeth, “Boss want to see you, pony.”

The other creature, a brown and black patched beast that was slightly smaller than the first and wearing a long green coat with a crossbow slung across its back, giggled manically, “Yeah! He want to see you!”

“I don’t give private audiences, my good sirs, especially when it’ll be dark soon.” The mare replied nervously, “If you would be so kind as to tell your ‘boss’ that I’d be happy to entertain his request in the morning, then-”

The knife whispered from its sheath, “Pony come… now.” The diamond dog’s blade glistened in the firelight.

Looking round in alarm to the second creature, the blue mare’s eyes alighting on the cocked crossbow. She swallowed and gave a nervous laugh, “But of course, gentlecol- er… dogs. I would be happy to see your boss.” She turned to her wagon, “Naturally I shall need to bring my things with me.”

“Leave things here” the first dog growled, “Too heavy.”

The second creature hurried over to the first, “Boss may want things inside, Wag.” He turned to the worried looking mare, “You bring, pony.”

The diamond dogs stood impassively while the blue mare with the white mane began repacking her caravan before putting out the fire and strapping herself into the caravan’s harness. Silver hung her head and sighed; they could have used that fire too, not to mention the shelter of the caravan. Ponies usually helped one another and if it hadn’t been for those horrible dog things then they could have enjoyed a nice cosy nights sleep. As it was, there was something going on here that made her blood run cold. Should they do something? Could they even do anything? Di shifted beside her, her breathing heavy despite her efforts to control her fear. Silver knew exactly how she felt. All they could do now was wait until-

Silver shrieked as a sharply nailed claw grabbed her around the throat and hauled both her and Di from their makeshift hiding place. The girls were dragged helplessly through the bushes, the branches snagging painfully on their equipment and packs, but such things apparently didn’t concern their captor, nor slow it down. The other two diamond dogs in the clearing turned to stare with their small cruel eyes at their companions approach.

“Found these” the creature said coldly. It effortlessly held them up for the inspection of the others.

The larger of the two, the one Silver thought of as the leader, spoke “Who they?”

“I… I don’t...” The blue mare stared at the fillies and swallowed, “I-”

“WHO THEY?” The diamond dog roared, “SPEAK!”

“They-” the mare began, but Diamond Tiara spoke up, drawing the dogs attention to her, “We’re her assistants” she said, “And I would appreciate it if you would put us down. Now.”

The dog holding them suddenly dumped his charges onto the ground and stared at his claws, apparently surprised at his own actions. The others too, looked at him as if they couldn’t understand what had just happened. After all, they were the ones in charge here, not some bossy little pony! Their leader leaned forward and growled menacingly, “You her assistants?”

Di nodded, “We both are.”

“You not unicorns” the dog observed. A claw reached out and grabbed Silver’s muzzle making her squeak in fright, “No horn on you. How you do magic?”

The blue mare cleared her throat, “They help with the magical props and all the more mundane tasks the great and powerful Trixie has no time to concern herself with.” She lifted her muzzle proudly, “She is, after all, the mistress of the arcane arts and cannot concern herself with mere… trivia.” She nodded to the girls, “Come along now, help me pack the last of my, er our things, and we can be on our way.”

The diamond dogs looked at each other before the leader finally spoke in its guttural rumbling manner, “Follow.”

Di and Silver didn’t even look at one another as they hurried to pack the caravan. Right then it didn’t pay to think, only to act. Hopefully if they did everything their brutal looking captors told them, then they could be on their way again before too long. Hopefully. The girls went to their task with a will; anything they weren’t sure of they packed inside the colourful yellow and red painted mobile home – if it was wrong, they could sort it out later. Inside the wheeled home, from the little they’d managed to see of it, the mare’s caravan was extraordinarily neat and trim. Not an inch of space was wasted its small interior: there was a bed, just the right size for a pony, and covered in a deep blue blanket embroidered with stars and moons. The cupboards were all decorated in the same red and yellow paint scheme as the exterior and the doors were all fitted with sturdy latches to retain their contents during their no doubt normally bumpy journeying. In one corner sat a small stove with a chimney that popped out of a hatch on the roof. There was an equally small wash basin, cups, and finally a large box under the bed marked with a moon and wand, the same as the mare’s cutie mark and securely padlocked in place.

Di and Silver finally put the last of the mare’s belongings away, the final pieces of firewood being tied up with rope and hung from hooks on the rear of the caravan. Fortunately a lot of where things went was self explanatory, and besides, if it was wrong then their new ‘employer’ wasn’t saying anything. She was just stood there, staring at the ground with an expression of cold, hard fury. Whatever was going through her mind right then, probably fortunately for the girls, remained unspoken.

“Done!” Silver announced jumping down from the caravan, and almost immediately the band set off through the trees accompanied by the rumble of heavy wheels and the clop of hooves. Nopony spoke, the atmosphere one of uncertainty and almost tangible fear. Trixie closed her eyes and sighed; tonight just couldn’t get any worse could it? Here she was, preparing for a pleasant evening before practising for her next performance and-

“Hey...”

The blue mare rolled her eyes.

“Hey!”

“Will you stop saying ‘hey’?” Trixie glanced irritably at the pink filly walking beside her and groaned inwardly, resigned to be spoken to by… children. “What?” she hissed.

Di gazed up at her with her big blue eyes, “Are you really that magician who faced down Twilight Sparkle?”
“Faced down?” The mare frowned in thought, “I… well… yes, I suppose I did.”

Di muttered something to Silver and said, “Did you know that was the princess’s personal student? She’s like, super powerful!”

The mare raised an eyebrow dismissively, “Mmm...”

“I mean, nopony I know would have had the nerve to do that! And from I heard you even took on an ursan single hoofed!” Di gave her friend a shove, “You see, I said it was Trixie!”

“Shhh! Keep your voice down!” Trixie hissed, “‘Assistant’, remember?”

Silver trotted up beside her, “Mama said you were really good and that a lot of her sewing circle thought you were very brave to face an ursan on your own. They’re really, really strong!”

“Well, it wasn’t quite like that...” Trixie muttered under her breath.

“Yeah!” Di nodded to Silver knowingly, “I heard they can gulp a pony down whole, just like that!”

“Yes, well, they are big and mean! Ha, ha, ha!” Trixie blushed bright red.

Silver nodded furiously, “And modest! Mama said that a real hero is modest and papa said that the very best heroes are the ones ‘you never hear about’.” She looked up at Trixie with big shining eyes full of trust, “You’re a real heroine!”

“I… I’m not… really” Trixie whispered.

“Yeah, right” Di nickered. She leaned in conspiratorially, “So, any idea how we’re going to get out of this? These guys look really mean.”

Trixie swallowed, “They are really mean.”

“But you-” Di began, but Trixie cut in, “Will you two shush!” She looked over her shoulder and back again, making sure the diamond dogs were out of earshot, “Look, this isn’t a game, okay? What I do is… well, it’s a stage act, right? An act that pays my way and keeps food in my stomach from one town to the next. I’m not some great warrior or anything like that!” She sighed, noting the looks of disappointment on the girls’ faces, “Okay, look, I’ll do what I can to sort this out, alright? But in the meantime, what are your names?”

“Diamond Tiara,” Di said, “And this is Silver Spoon.”

Trixie bobbed her head, “And what are you doing up here? Where are your parents?”

“They’re...” Silver huffed and lifted her muzzle, “They’re up north. We’re going to meet them, him that is - my father.”

“You sure about that?” Trixie asked dubiously, “You’re trotting around the northern forests with only some camping gear to meet your father. On your own?” She snorted, “And people think I’m mad.”

“Are you mad?” Di asked curiously.

“Am I… what? No!” Trixie let out a whinny, “Shut up! And just… oh, I don’t know!”

The three walked on in silence for a while following the diamond dogs and threading their way between the trees. There was little undergrowth here, but it was growing darker all the time. Eventually, Silver plucked up the courage to speak. She moved up and spoke quietly, “Um, Miss Trixie?”

“Mmm?”

“Why are you going north?” Silver asked, “If there’s nothing there I mean.”

Trixie shrugged, “I heard there’s something going on up there; an archaeological dig or something. Heard about it on the quiet from a friend of a friend of a friend. All it took was a few bits for a few drinks and tongues soon start wagging.” She smiled to herself, “And where there’s ponies, there’s bits to be made by an enterprising mare.” Trixie snorted loudly, “A mare like the great and powerful Trixie!”

“And we’ll be going once we’ve seen this boss of the dog things, right?” Di asked.

“We?” Trixie asked, “What do you mean, we?”

Silver tried a smile, “Well, we thought we could, you know, help out with things in exchange for food and shelter until we get up there.”

“Did you now?” Trixie huffed, “Do I look like a mobile charity worker? You want to go north you can do it yourselves and leech off somepony else.”

“Please!” Di whined. Silver noted she was using that horrible voice she’d heard Spoiled using with Filthy whenever she wanted her own way, “We can cook and clean and fetch fire wood – all sorts of things!”

“I don’t care!” Trixie snapped, “Foals are nothing but trouble, always have been always will be.”

“You’d abandon us in the forest?!” Di couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“I can’t abandon you if I hadn’t brought you with me in the first place now, can I?” The blue coated mare clucked her tongue, “Sort yourselves out. I had to do it when I was your age; there was nopony there to wipe my hooves when they got muddy.”

“But...”

“But nothing!” Trixie hissed, “Now shut up!”

“What you talking about, pony?” one of the diamond dogs called over, “Be quiet! Your whining
hurts our ears!”

Trixie balked and leant down to the girls level, her voice low and menacing, “If you keep whinging they’ll kill us! Have you seen those teeth? These things aren’t exactly vegetarians, you silly girls!”

Silver closed her eyes and took out the chitty from her pocket, holding it out for the blue mare to see.

“What’s that?” Trixie asked as she caught sight of it. Her magic glowed and she floated the piece of paper in front of her.

“It’s a promise of payment” Silver explained levelly, “You help us, and you’ll be well paid. My family is the Spoon family from Ponyville.”

“And my father is Filthy Rich” Di said proudly, “You help us and we help you, right?”

Trixie swallowed. Two fillies, the daughters of Ponyville’s most prominent families, and two of the wealthiest in Equestria at that! She licked her lips subconsciously; all that money… all those beautiful, shiny bits! She could buy new props, new clothes, maybe even a new caravan!” She grinned wolfishly, her mind conjuring all manner of possibilities. Oh the things she could do if only she had… She looked down at the girls, “Money” she whispered to herself, and grinned.

“Miss Trixie?” Silver asked hopefully.

The blue mare tossed her two toned pale mane and nodded her head, affirming her decision. “Don’t you worry about a thing, girls, Trixie Lulamoon is here. I’ll get us out of this and find your parents – father I mean. And you’ll be sure to tell him that I rescued you, right?”

“Of course” Di said, shooting Silver a glance. “But you do have a plan, right?”

Trixie rolled her eyes, “Of course I have a plan! I wouldn’t be much of a hero If I didn’t have a plan for exactly this sort of situation, would I?” She smiled and laughed a little more nervously than she’d intended. “I just haven’t thought of one yet.”

“Huh?” Di asked.

“Nothing! Just… finalising my plan!” Trixie joked, “Everything will work out, girls, you’ll see.” Quickly she looked to her front and fixed her eyes on the diamond dogs. Wherever they were taking them she wished they’d hurry up so she didn’t have to keep answering these incessant questions! Fortunately, for now at least, the girls had gone quiet; it was better for all their sakes really. What did these dog creatures want anyway? She’d encountered them before on her travels and they’d always given her the impression of being little more than cave dwelling scavengers, beggars and thieves. You couldn’t leave anything lying around near them, regardless of how valueless it might be – it would nearly always be taken: buckets, rope, pans – anything that wasn’t nailed down was a target for these things. Now, apparently, that had been extended to kidnapping ponies themselves. As a rule a quick display of magic would have the simple creatures running back to their underground lairs, but these three, or more specifically the tall one, was decidedly more intelligent than any of the others of their kind she’d met and there was also the fact he was armed too. In all her travels across Equestria she’d never once met one who was carrying a weapon before. Perhaps a little naively she’d supposed that when you had sharp claws and teeth, it seemed somewhat pointless to carry more… ‘complex’ weapons. It was, she had to admit, puzzling as well as worrying. Trixie looked up and noticed the sky changing colour. It was getting darker, and would be full dark within the next half hour by her reckoning. She was tiring too, and the girls were looking exhausted. If they didn’t stop soon she’d have to speak up and see if-

“We here” the tall dog creature said over its mouthful of teeth, “Put cart there.”

Trixie complied, noticing how the fillies stuck by her side as if she were some sort of mother hen with her chicks. She didn’t like that at all! There was a reason why she didn’t bother with children, and here it was in full effect. The annoying pests always got under your hooves, didn’t they? Everywhere you went they were there, moaning, mewling and whining. They always wanted something, they always needed something and you were constantly having to put aside what you wanted to do for the endless demands for attention and various ‘requirements’ that having a child entailed. On the road it was just her and her caravan; she went to bed when she wanted to go to bed, she ate when she was hungry, and also ate what she wanted. There was no whinging about ‘I don’t like that’ or tantrums because the little pest wanted to stay up when the adults wanted to have some time alone – and in peace! “Well, come on let’s get this over with” Trixie snapped at the world in general. The tall diamond dog glared at her, but she was past caring right then. “Do you have a name, big guy?” she asked.

The diamond dog sniffed, “Scratch.”

“Is that your job description, or your name?” Trixie asked pleasantly.

“Name” the creature replied.

“What about the others?”

Scratch paused, frowning with the apparent effort of thought, “He Wag. Other Sniff.”

“Scratch and Sniff?” Trixie asked raising an eyebrow, “I expect you two would make a good pair.”

The dog curled its lip as it turned and lead them away.

Trixie rolled her eyes, “Good sense of humour, too” she mumbled under her breath. Before them, numerous burning torches came into view, lighting what was a surprisingly large split in the earth that was being utilised as the entrance to the diamond dogs’ home. Around them, the smell of moist earth, roots and loam tickled her nostrils and almost overwhelmed her senses. She was no stranger to nature of course, but to be this up close and personal with it was disconcerting to say the least. She liked the sky outside, and most definitely above her, not… mud. Trixie shuddered; this was not what a pony of her calibre should be doing at all! They walked on, ever deeper into the earth. Every so often she could see side chambers lit with yet more torches where the myriad denizens of this dank place resided. Females with pups, males carrying baskets of some sort of food, and occasionally what were obviously guards of some kind, shambled around in the shadowy gloom apparently oblivious of the newcomers to their lair. The guards she noted in particular; she hadn’t seen armoured armoured dogs before – ever! The diamond dogs she’d met had always seemed disorganised and like a kind of canine vagabond, living off whatever they could find. But these… these were different, and although she hated to use the word… civilised?

Scratch, as he called himself, halted them before a large musty looking curtain covering a wide entry flanked by two of the heavily armoured dogs. Their eyes were all but invisible beneath thick steel helmets and their spears, wickedly sharp by the looks of them, appeared as though they were well cared for. Trixie swallowed; hopefully they were only ceremonial – a hope that she knew, with horrible certainty, was most likely forlorn.

The curtain was pulled back.

Something warm and furry pushed into her; it was the pink filly, and on the other side of her… now the other one was doing it too! Trixie sighed; she hated being touch like that. Ponies, or… or anything touching her without her express permission was an invasion of her personal space and it made her hair stand up along her spine. Luna’s arse, she couldn’t wait to get out of this stinking hole, and the first chance she had she’d put as much space between her and these vile things as equinely possible. Still, there was the matter of the reward money of course – she would just need to keep that in mind and simply tolerate the presence of these fillies until she could get them delivered to the grey ones father. Once that was done it was back on the road for her, together with a sack load of bits and her own precious peace and quiet! The party halted before something Trixie thought looked decidedly out of place for these creatures: It was… a throne, or more specifically, a large chair that had been draped with an assemblage of coloured cloths and furs. In normal circles it would probably be considered to be no more than a disgusting mess of rags, but here, amongst the ranks of diamond dogs and guards that lined the room watching the three equines approach, it held the unmistakable and overwhelming presence of absolute power. The ponies were the strangers here, they were the guests – or prisoners – and it would take some clever word play to get her, or rather, them, out of there. ‘You’ve really got yourself into a mess this time, Trixie old girl’ she thought bitterly. She couldn’t blame the fillies of course, it wasn’t really their fault, but why was it every single time there was problems it seemed to include children? Like those two morons she’d had working for her in Ponyville that time; who was it now? Snips and Snails? More like Thick and Thin! Why had she trusted those two imbeciles?!

“You. Stand here.” The tall dog motioned to a spot before the ragged throne. Sat there, ensconced in the riotously coloured seat of power, the large grey diamond dog with the bright blue eyes stared down at them impassively. Trixie swallowed; the thing was flanked by two sinewy females, each watching her as though she were the next item on the evenings menu. She wasn’t sure what sort of standards their society had compared to equines, but if beauty was measured by the length of your teeth then these two topped the bill all right. How in Equestria they managed to speak without biting their own tongues off was anyponies guess. Between them though was the real focus of this pantomime: the grey creature, as muscular as he appeared, he seemed surprisingly quite… normal. At least for a diamond dog.

Trixie bobbed her head,“Your Majesty.”

The diamond dogs all began muttering and rumbling at each other in that strange yipping, barking and growling dialect of theirs. Whatever she’d said, and however she’d said it, she wasn’t sure if she’d put her hoof right in it or not.

“Boss” the tall dog beside her corrected. “He the boss.”

“Boss” Trixie corrected herself and bobbed her head again. “Your subjects requested I attend you?”

The grey dog raised an eyebrow, fingering the large sceptre lying across its lap. “I told them to bring you here.” He grinned, displaying a fierce array of sharp teeth, “And so, here you are.”

“Um… how may I help you… Boss?” Trixie replied. A sudden sense of foreboding gripped her; Diamond dogs didn’t speak like this! Other than the familiar growling undertone to his words, if you didn’t know what he was he could almost pass for an equestrian! She swallowed nervously, hoping he couldn’t detect her increasing anxiety.

The boss stood slowly, holding his sceptre tightly in his claw, the large black crystal embedded within it catching the light of the lanterns and glistening coldly in the chill damp air. “You are a unicorn and can perform magic, correct?”

“That’s right.” “Boss” Trixie corrected quickly.

The dog’s face never lost the menacing smile as he walked towards the three ponies, “I expect you are wondering why I brought you here, yes?”

“Erm, yes” Trixie nodded, taking a step back worriedly, “Boss.”

The diamond dog halted, looming over them, “Food” he said quietly.

Trixie’s heart leaped into her throat, F...Food?!”

The boss watched her for a moment, taking in the gleam in her frightened eyes, her thundering heart… and smiled, “Of course. You are guests, are you not? You must be hungry.” He clapped his claws together, “FOOD FOR OUR GUESTS!” He glanced down at the fillies who pressed ever harder into Trixie’s legs, “So small. Your children are they?”

Trixie tried to speak but could only manage a strangled cough. “They… they’re...” She coughed again and managed, “My assistants, Boss.”

“Ah! Excellent!” the grey creature chuckled, “Good help is such a rare commodity these days, wouldn’t you agree?” Trixie quickly nodded. “Now, you will eat with us and we can discuss… business.”

“Business, Boss?” Trixie’s ears pricked up, much to the diamond dogs leader’s apparent approval. He raised an eyebrow and smiled, “Why of course. I wouldn’t want to take up your time without some form of recompense, my magical friend.” The boss laughed, and with him the rest of the court laughed, “You work for me now after all.” He leaned down, gazing into the eyes of the two girls, “All of you...”

************************

Silver stared at the plate of steaming vegetables before her and balked. Despite being hungry she’d completely lost her appetite. Truth be told, she’d nearly lost her bladder too when that… that thing had loomed over her. Celestia’s mercy, she’d thought they were going to be… to be eaten! And that horrible beast had laughed, actually laughed! She couldn’t believe that vile monster had thought such a dreadful thing was funny! Oh, how she hated it here, and she hated these diamond dog things most of all. They were frightening, terrifying in fact, and every part of her wanted nothing more than to run for the entrance and keep running… but where? North? How long would it take before these creatures managed to run her down with her short legs? Why, oh why, hadn’t spoken to somepony before embarking on this stupid adventure?! She wanted her father home, she knew she had to do this, but she was so confused, and so frightened! Was this the sort of thing Golden had had to do? She wanted to be brave, she wanted to be like her ancestor, but… but she wasn’t her, was she? She was just a small filly, barely coming up to the waist of these musty, frightening monsters.

“So tell me, what sort of magic do you perform, Miss Lulamoon?”

Trixie, busily munching down her root vegetables, looked up at the boss, apparently unconcerned by the intimidating monster, “I am a stage performer,” she replied, “I perform acts of magic to entertain and amaze, bringing joy to the hearts of millions.”

“Millions?” the boss asked a little sceptically, “As many as that? My goodness.”

“Well, maybe not quite millions, but some day I intend to perform in the larger cities and perhaps even on bridleway itself.” The mare beamed, “Is that why you brought us here boss? I’d be happy to put on a performance for you.”

The grey dog shrugged, “And you may. But first, I want you to accept my hospitality. Your small ones are tired, and I suspect you are too, Miss Lulamoon. The hour is late and we have an early start ahead of us tomorrow.” He motioned to one of his servants, “Is our guests room in order?”

The diamond dog bobbed his head, “Yes, boss.”

“Good.” The boss clapped his claws together, “We shall retire!” he announced, “A new day brings new opportunities my people, and with the help of our new friends here, the realisation of our dreams is one step closer to fruition!”

“This way.” One of the females beckoned to the ponies and lead them off down another of the hard packed earth corridors. As dark as it was, even here deep underground, there was light. Gone were the burning torches of the hall, now it was… gemstones? Silver looked closer at one of the curious stones that was firmly embedded in the wall. Did they grow down here? It was giving off a faint blue-white light that was strangely soothing, if a little eerie, but there was something about it that tugged at her memory for some reason she couldn’t quite put her hoof on. Realising she was lagging behind the others she hurried after the others and stopped at the curtained entry to what turned out to be a small side room off the main corridor.

“In here” the diamond dog female snarled. “Do not come out. Boss call you in the morning.”

“That’s us told, then,” Di snorted, “Miserable-”

Trixie shot her a look, “Keep going like that, little miss pink flanks and we’ll all end up on tomorrows menu.” She turned to Silver whose mouth hung open in horror, “The same goes for you too. Keep. It. Zipped!” She motioned across her muzzle with a hoof for emphasis.

“I was just saying-” Di began.

“ZIPPED!” Trixie snapped, “Now, for Luna’s sake let’s just try and get some sleep, okay?”

Silver hung her head and sighed. Inside she felt unusually numb, as though this was all some awful dream that was happening inside her head and at any moment she’d wake up in her cozy warm bed, safe at home. Foolish… She smiled bitterly and walked over to lie down on what was, presumably, the nearest thing the diamond dogs had to a real bed. It was quite sad really that these creatures, these primitive beings, lived like this. But what was the alternative? Have the princesses drag them kicking and screaming into the modern age? Maybe this was how they liked to live? To her knowledge nopony ever discussed them nor even saw them much except when they happened to encounter them whilst travelling, and even then they were considered to be just about as important as any other random forest or woodland creature. Now though, seeing them here in their natural habitat, Silver began to wonder: did anypony really talk to one another anymore? In her world everypony was… well, not to put too fine a point on it, they were all ponies. There were griffins, certainly, and they knew about many of the other races that lived in Equestria and even abroad, but she’d never even spoken to one. She could remember a griffin coming to Ponyville once and there was nearly pandemonium! As for that… what was she again, a zebra? Goodness! You’d think somepony had turned up and threatened to murder everypony in their sleep. The poor creature had ended up having to live in isolation in the forest for some peace from the hysterical equines in the town! Well, probably. It really was a strange, strange world. Maybe this was what papa had to deal with when he went to the royal court? Someday she’d like to go along and have a look for herself. How exciting it would be to see the princesses again! And all those foreign dignitaries with their exotic dresses… It was something to dream about…

Something pushed her.

“Silv?” It was Diamond Tiara.

“Wha… huh? Oh… Di...” Silver blinked in the peculiar light, “What’s going on?”

“You need to get up, that’s what’s going on” Trixie called over from the corner of the room, “It’s morning.” She looked around at the hard earth room, “Apparently.”

“Oh...” Silver groaned, “I can’t even remember falling asleep.”

“I can attest to the fact that you most certainly did; you snored enough for the three of us!” Di sniffed, “Oh, Celestia, I wish I’d had some earplugs with me.”

“I do NOT snore!” Silver protested.

“No, of course not” Di replied sarcastically, and began fussing with her mane, “And look at the state of me, I’m covered in filth and leaves!” She groaned, sinking to her haunches, “Tell me, why did we leave all our things in the caravan? There must be some reason why we thought that was a good idea at the time, right?”

Trixie pushed a bowl of ‘something’ into her hooves, “It’s because the diamond dogs would steal your ears if they weren’t attached to your head, that’s why.” She took a mouthful of the mysterious goop and swallowed, “Now get that down you. The boss wants to see us and I don’t think it would be a good idea to keep him waiting, do you?”

Di stared into the rough wooden bowl and wrinkled her nose, “What is this?” She sniffed at it and closed her eyes, “It smells like sick!”

“You want to starve instead?” Trixie snapped, “Look, on the road you eat what you can, when you can. We’re not all sitting down to three course dinners with silver service like some pampered ponies I could mention, so I would suggest you don’t think too much about it and just eat it.”

“It’s… not that bad, Di,” Silver said, wrinkling her own muzzle, “It might look like wallpaper paste, but… I’m sure it’s good for you.”

“Yeah...” Di said quietly, “Slop a-la-mode.” She squeezed her eyes shut and tipped the contents into her mouth in one go, swallowed, and snatched up the mug of water. At least that was cool and fresh tasting – a damned site more than that… gloop! She gasped and gave herself a hard shake, “Done.”

Trixie turned to Silver who nodded too, “Right, come on then girls, we’d better see what our benevolent boss wants. The sooner we get this over with the sooner we leave.”

“Are you sure he’ll let us leave?” Silver asked, eliciting a look of horror from Di.

Trixie shrugged, “He’d better, I’ve got ponies to see and places to be. Besides, I have to get two little ladies back to their parents, don’t I?”

Silver nodded but said nothing. She had a horrible sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, and she doubted that was purely down to the gunge she’d swallowed that masqueraded as breakfast. It was a terrible thing to accept, but she had the distinct impression that their ‘saviour’, Trixie, only seemed to be concerned about one thing – money. She could live with that of course, as much as she would have liked to have met a mare who actually saw them as more than walking piggy banks, but if it meant that both her and her friend got to where they needed to be safe and sound, what did it matter? Right then, putting up with a grumpy and snarky mare was the least of their problems.

Outside, one of the dog creatures lead them silently towards the throne room where the boss was apparently already waiting. Around them more of the shambling beasts passed by wearing an assemblage of rags, cloth, and whatever else the creatures had been able to scavenge. By the looks of it, the diamond dogs made very little themselves and appeared to have built a society centered around looting and scrounging whatever they could lay their claws on. Nothing fit, nothing was clean, and the smell! Fetlocks and feathers, they all stank like wet blankets! To her surprise however, Silver noted how without exception each one of the hairy beasts lumbered by as though the fact that equines were walking through their home was of no interest whatsoever. Where there other ponies here too somewhere? Or were the dog creatures so completely self absorbed that they simply didn’t have any interest outside of themselves? It was an interesting conundrum. She’d have to think on that later however, as the boss had noticed their approach.

He turned to face them as they entered what Silver assumed passed for a throne room, “Ah, you’re here” he announced, “Excellent. Now, come with me.”

And off they went again. Di gave Silver a look that said it all. She wasn’t happy, not at all, but it wasn’t as if they had any choice in the matter was it? Trixie was keeping quiet too, and had barely spoken to them since breakfast. Goddesses above, she could still taste it! Whatever it was lingered on your taste buds and lined your throat like glue. What it was doing to her insides she had no idea. Still, it wouldn’t be for long. Once they’d done whatever task it was that… Silver gasped.

“Here we are” the boss announced, “The treasure room.”

Di gave Silver a nudge, “It looks like...” she trailed off at the warning glance she got from Trixie.

Silver shook her head in amazement. It was a room, a larger earth packed room than the one they’d been sleeping in, but this one was completely jammed floor to ceiling with… stuff. It was actually hard to focus on anything really, and not just because of the bad lighting in here – it was simply that there was just so much… stuff, that your eyes couldn’t focus on any one thing long enough to work out exactly what it was you were looking at. Silver gave herself a shake.

“It’s… um… very interesting” Trixie said obviously trying to sound enthusiastic.

“Isn’t it, though?” the boss agreed happily, “Hundreds of years of history, all in one room.” He stalked over to one of the piles and plucked out a small casket, “Treasures from the Llamalian empire.” He opened it up and Trixie gasped in awe at the glow from within. It was a necklace, a
necklace of rubies and emeralds as large as chicken eggs. The boss grinned and leaned down to pluck another of the items from the pile, “Spiced wine, a speciality of the griffin kingdom” He held it up as though it were the most precious thing in all of Equestria, “Aged one thousand years” he breathed, “Can you imagine?” Slowly, he put the bottle back and swung his arm around making his cloak flare out behind him. “Do you like what you see?”

Trixie nodded slowly, subconsciously licking her lips, “I… yes… yes, I do.”

The boss smiled his toothy smile, holding out the casket, “One gift, one of these, I will give to you...” He opened the lid. From within, the inner light of the gemstones illuminated the blue muzzle of the mare and reflected in her eyes. “It will be yours, my dear unicorn, if you would but help me and my people, with one small task.”

Trixie’s eyes went as wide as saucers; she was all but salivating, “Yes…”

The boss smiled, “Of course. A mare after my own heart.” He snapped the casket shut and stalked away to the other end of the room, “This way.”

Diamond Tiara hurried up to Silver’s side. “I don’t like this, Silv” she said quietly, “Did you see the look on her face? I don’t trust her.”

Silver nodded, “I know, but we need to stick together for now. If it all goes wrong, we get the hell out of here, grab our things from the caravan and keep running until we can put as much distance between us and this place as possible.”

Di nodded in agreement.

The two friends walked on, following the adults along more corridors, through more rooms and past more of the armoured dogs. Lots more of them. To her surprise however, Silver felt distinctly less intimidated by the peculiar creatures than she had at first and found herself becoming more curious than anything now. Father had never mentioned anything about diamond dogs, other than in passing as though they were of no real importance, but… did he know about ‘the boss’? These creatures lived in Equestria and had not only kidnapped ponies but were definitely organised, at least to some degree. Curiosity overcame her. “Excuse me, Mister Boss?”

The grey dog’s ears perked up and he looked round at the small filly, “Yes?”

“Are you like a king?” Silver asked, “Are you in charge of all the diamond dogs in Equestria?”

The boss frowned and then barked out a booming laugh, “Ha! No! No, I’m not my young friend… not yet anyway.” He threw his arms open, “Diamond Dogs are spread out all across the land of Equestria, living in packs under the leadership of no one alpha. Our pack is one of the largest, true, and one day, very soon, it will be the biggest pack in the land.” With a flourish he drew back the curtain into the next room, “And this, is where you come in.”

It was another store room. Rack after rack of boxes, neatly stacked beside wooden barrels and crates. The three ponies stared at it all in open mouthed incredulity; compared to the first of the boss’s store rooms it was as night was to day – the complete polar opposite. Standing beside the stunned trio, the boss smiled quietly to himself, clearly aware of what they were thinking. “Lost for words, ladies?” he asked. His words carried a faint hint of bemusement at the equestrian’s reactions, “I can understand. Most of my people are what you might say, a little less than organised?” He chuckled under his breath, “Ah, such simple creatures.”

Silver looked up at the large canine, “You seem a lot more eloquent than the others we’ve me, sir.”

For a moment the boss seemed taken aback, but then grinned widely, “Such a forthright girl, aren’t you!” He turned to Trixie, “Very polite, these… ‘assistants’ of your Miss Lulamoon.” He nodded as if deep in thought before suddenly clapping his claws together. The sharp sound made the girls jump in surprise, “Now! On to business!” The leader of the diamond dogs walked over to one of the crates and ran his sharply tipped claws over the plain wooden lid in what was an almost loving caress. His voice dropped to a near gentle tone as he spoke, his eyes never leaving the object before him. “Do you know of the truth that lies beneath, Miss Lulamoon? Have you ever imagined, even in your wildest dreams, that there could be a rotten, filth stained, worm ridden core that sits just beneath the thinnest glaze of sunshine and smiles, of rainbow candies and ice cream treats, that the princess of Equestria has made for you all?”

Trixie shook her head, “I… I don’t know.” She seemed genuinely perplexed by his question.

“No… no I don’t suppose you would.” The boss smiled softly, “After all, why would you care for what lies beneath your hooves?” He slowly lifted the lid of the chest, his eyes going wide as his voice rose an octave, “It is here, below the surface where we dwell; this world of earth and rock is where we look for our treasures, deep beneath the hooves of the surface dwellers.” He took a breath and sighed it out slowly, closing his eyes as a strangely rapturous expression ghosted across his face, “There are none so blind as those who cannot see” he said quietly.

“Or those who will not see” Di added.

The boss opened his eyes suddenly, and slowly, his features calmed as he nodded, “Yes… those… who will not see.” He sighed, “Your people have made a deal with the devil, Miss Lulamoon. Demons, creatures from another world who have have bartered away the lives of the innocent for power and money.” He slipped back the lid of the box, “They thought they could hide it all from the gaze of the white mare and the dream walker, but to us, the unseen, the ones who live in the darkness… nothing can be truly hidden.”

Silver stared at the large grey canine as he slid his claws into the crate and extracted something metallic. She blinked in surprise, but also puzzlement. What was that?

The boss held the slick, shining black metal construction up to the light as though it were an item of religious reverence. “This… this is the future, Miss Lulamoon. Your people brought these devices to our world and then buried them away, thinking them safe until such time as they would again be brought to the light of the sun for the nefarious deeds of their new owners.” He slid a part of the device back and let it slide forward again before pulling a small lever. There was a sharp ‘click’ that made Silver’s ears twitch. “These are ours now.” He waved a claw around the room, “There are more, and other things beside these that those who have failed to protect their own people from the approaching darkness have left… for us to find.”

Trixie swallowed, her purple eyes reflecting the unusual device, “Um… not that this isn’t all very interesting of course, Boss, but what has this to do with us?”

The boss raised an eyebrow, “I want you to show us how they work” he said as if it were the most natural thing in the world, “That is all. For now.”

“For now?” Trixie’s ears twitched, “And… if I can discover how these things work, then we’ll be on our way, yes?”

The boss grinned, “Oh… of course.” He looked down at the fillies, “Meanwhile, your ‘assistants’ will no doubt be only too happy to assist our digging teams in locating gems.”

“Gems?!” Di squeaked, “We don’t know how to locate gems!”

“Oh, I think you do” the boss said pleasantly, “Earth ponies have an affinity with the earth around them, and it is well known how they are are able to locate geological features.” He chuckled, “I’m sure you’ll get the hang of it girls.” Rolling his shoulders he ran his tongue over his needle sharp teeth, “We have all the time in the world.” Suddenly he clapped his hands together and two of the dog creatures entered, “No time like the present!” he said animatedly, “Take these two to the mines.”

“Hey! Now, just a minute…!” Di began to protest but was quickly shooed away beyond the curtain.

Trixie could only watch in horror as the tattered sheet of material swung back, leaving her alone with the musty smelling leader of the diamond dogs. He looked at her askance, “You know, I always found ponies… fascinating” he said quietly. Slowly, he walked past the blue mare and lifted his claw, hovering it barely and inch over her flank, “Absolutely… fascinating.”

Trixie swallowed, “You’re… you’re not going to let us go, are you? That’s why you told us all of this. We’re prisoners here.”

“Prisoners?” the boss said in surprise, “Not at all! You are our honoured guests, and our pack make all our guests very welcome… very welcome indeed.” He smiled, “Of course, we may be able to come to some sort of, how can I put it, mutual agreement?”

Trixie felt her hair standing on end as the lecherous dog creature moved closer. “What sort of agreement?” She tried to sound confident, but her treacherous quavering voice was failing her.

The boss leaned towards her, his teeth glinting in the artificial light, “Give me the girls.”

“What?!” Trixie took a step back in shock, “I… I can’t!”

The boss shrugged, “Can’t? Or won’t?” He lifted a claw and began to idly scratch his neck, “You don’t honestly think for a moment that I actually believed your fantastical tale about those two being your assistants, did you?” He shook his head in mock surprise, “Goodness me, Miss
Lulamoon, do you really have such a low opinion of my intellect?”

“NO! I mean… no, boss, it’s just that-” she began.

“Those two are the daughters of aristocracy, my fine mare, and far from just a couple of simple wayward fillies who happened to hook up with a travelling magic act.” He sniffed loudly, “I could smell it on them the moment they walked into my domain. They reek of money.”

Trixie closed her eyes and felt as if the ground beneath her hooves was swallowing her up.

“They mean nothing to you” the boss said pleasantly, “All I ask is that you work with me, help me understand how these things work, and you will leave here with a gift that will make you a very, very rich mare.”

Trixie took a breath, “And… if I say no?”

The boss burst out laughing, the raucus sound echoing around the room, “You won’t!” he rumbled, “You’re like me, you understand the power of money and the price that sometimes must be paid to gain that which your heart desires.” He walked over to the doorway, “You have the freedom to explore my kingdom, Miss Lulamoon, but not to travel beyond the entrance hall. If you do, you would find your stay here with us, shall we say… less than agreeable? Of course, whatever you decide is up to you, but I think that an intelligent mare like you will see what is in her own best interests.” He pulled the curtain to one side, “Now, please, you have a task to be attending to and I am keen to see results. Food and drink will be brought to you and for now at least, you may share your bedroom with the children.”

“Remember,” The boss called as the curtain swung back, “it is your decision, Miss Lulamoon… but do please think carefully before you tell me your decision.”

Trixie sank to her haunches and lifted her muzzle, closed her eyes and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. Again; breathing in, breathing out, breathing in, breathing out… until gradually, mercifully, her heart rate began to return to as close to normal as it was probably ever going to be while she was in this horrible nightmare. Great galloping alicorns, how had she ended up in this mess? If it had just been her then everything would have been fine; she would have helped this boss dog thing and then been on her way. But no, along come two fillies into the middle of nowhere and all of sudden a problem becomes a catastrophe of epic proportions! She took another breath and stretched out her forelegs, working on the muscles that had stiffened considerably since being stuck underground. Underground… Goddesses above, she hated it down here! Everything was so damp, dark and… smelly! For an instant the faces of the fillies flashed through her mind, the light in those innocent and gentle eyes sending a whisper of guilt into her heart. She wasn’t seriously thinking of agreeing with that diamond dog, was she? She couldn’t, surely? But… in reality, what could she really do? Maybe if she’d been on her own her magic would have been enough to help her slip out of this place; she’d escaped worse over the years, but all three of them? No, it would be suicide, and besides, if the boss wanted he could simply take everything, girls and all. Worse however was the possibility that the boss was lying and he had no intention of letting any of them go, regardless of what she decided. She groaned and rubbed her muzzle in confusion; what was she going to do?! When it was just herself things were so much easier and there was nopony else to worry about, yet here she was, worrying about two fillies she had barely met only the day before!

Trixie shook her mane, setting aside her concerns for later consideration. For now at least she would do as the boss asked; not that she had any real choice in the matter. She took a breath and channelled her magic, focussing it, wrapping it around the peculiar black metal device and began to probe it for any clues that would give her an idea of what it did. Perhaps if she concentrated on working out what this stupid thing was then she could give that information to the boss and then he’d be so delighted, or at least distracted enough, that he’d let them go, right? Yeah… right. Still, at least doing this would take her mind off the dreadful reality of the situation they were in right then. She gave herself a shake and lifted the thing onto the table - the neat and tidy table. For that at least she was grateful; these dog things were the messiest, smelliest, most selfish things she’d ever met in her life. Trixie shrugged to herself; did it really matter all that much? Messy, tidy, who cared? Anyway, back to the task at hoof…

The black metal object floated in front of her, bathed in the purple light of her magic. It was definitely… something that did… something. Well, that was a start at least! She could see a protrusion on it, a small lever of some kind which made it go ‘click’, and a long tube that seemed to have spiralling grooves running down its length. There were buttons and catches on it too, and… writing? It was in a foreign language and she doubted that the diamond dogs would be much help in deciphering that! There was another lever, with cross hatched grooves cut into it that she’d seen the boss pull when he’d given his little ‘demonstration’ earlier. The application of a little magical force in the right place and sure enough, a length of metal slid out, opening a small flap in the side of the device. Trixie looked closer; there was definitely an opening here, and it looked to be the other end of the tube. She let go of the metal protrusion and it shot forward with a loud ‘clack’ that made her jump in fright and she had to quickly catch the thing to stop it from tumbling to the floor. She took a steadying breath and shook her head at her own skittishness. It was only a metal device, it wasn’t as if it could do her any harm, was it? Besides, considering how the boss had been all but drooling over the thing earlier, the last thing she needed was scratches on the stupid thing! Trixie nickered loudly, stomping her forehooves, “Right then!” she huffed, brushing her mane out of her eyes. At least she was getting somewhere! She repeated the process: pull, clack, pull, clack. Now, what if she pushed that lever?

CLICK.

Ah! So to make it click, you had to pull the metal bit back, let it go, and then you could push the lever, or pull it if you had claws, and it made a satisfying click. She rolled her eyes; how exciting! Stupid thing... Still, If there was one thing that was jumping out at her though, it was that the unusual device had clearly never been designed for pony use, and in fact was probably far more suited to one of the boss’s minions manipulations than an equestrian. The boss was certainly no fool, so he must have realised that already. So, with that being the case, why didn’t the reeking beast have one of his moron’s play with it instead of her? Didn’t he trust them? Ah… yes… at least that question was easily answered wasn’t it? When they were dishing out the brains to these creatures the boss must have received ninety nine percent whereas the final one percent was distributed evenly amongst the rest of the cretins. It may also explain the tidiness of the room she was in compared to the dumping ground they’d originally entered. This was like a mirror of the boss’s mind, all neat, tidy and calculating, whereas the first room he’d shown them was a reflection of the rest of the population – a chaotic bloody mess. And here she was… right in the middle of it all. Oh, Luna help her…

Trixie returned to the device. “Right…” she muttered, “So if I do this, then that happens, and… Oops!” Part of the device suddenly dropped onto the floor with a thump. “Oh, no...” She leaned down and picked it up in her hooves, swiftly placing the piece on the table as panic gripped her heart. Oh goddesses, she’d done it now! How was she supposed to know the blasted thing was going to fall to bits when she touched it?! The boss was going to go spare! She’d have to try and do something, to try and shove it back in somehow and-

Click.

“Oh...” She blinked and scratched her head; It was back in place. How curious! Now, what had she done to make it do that? She tried various combinations until eventually she pushed a small button on side of the thing that was apparently intended to detach the small metal box. Taking the box out once more she stared at it, floating it before her for closer examination. It seemed there was a small metal plate inside that was spring loaded, and if she pushed down on it, it pushed upwards. Carefully, she lifted the box, turning it around in her magic and slid it back into place. She pulled the metal piece back slowly, watching how everything moved back and forth, back and forth. Interesting… She rubbed her muzzle with her hoof; it seemed as though something was missing.

***************************

Silver looked down at her hooves and sighed; they were encrusted with a thick layer of mud and it was clearly going to take a lot more than just a good scrub to clean them properly now. Not that there was any chance of doing that so long as they were stuck down here of course. Down here… She couldn’t believe it. Only yesterday they were safe in her home thinking about this ‘grand adventure’ to rescue her father, and now… now they were trapped in a tunnel with a bunch of these vile animals, all pushing and shoving them around as if they were… nothing. Perhaps to them they were. Despite the little she know of them, it soon became apparent that the aptly named ‘diamond dogs’ were only interested in one thing: gems, and as many as they could get their greedy little claws on too. From what she’d been able to determine so far, it was quite obvious that the wealth of the clan was determined by the amount of gemstones they possessed, both collectively and individually. And that was about it really – nothing more, nothing less. What a waste! Meanwhile Diamond Tiara was arguing with one of the dimwitted creatures yet again. It was pointless; no matter how many times they’d tried to explain to the miners that they weren’t able to simply conjure gemstones out of thin air, the things were either willfully ignorant or simply too stupid to understand basic Equestrian. They’d been at this for hours now too, and as much as she’d genuinely tried to find the elusive gemstones in the rock walls of the mining area, they’d barely found anything at all, and even that had been more by luck than anything else. Her father was the real quarrypony in their family, not her, and he was only really interested in aggregates, marble, sandstone, and other minerals – not fancy stones like these dogs wanted. Naturally they were valuable, being coveted by unicorns for use in magical applications and fashionable accessories, but they certainly didn’t have the real world value that these creatures put on them. She closed her eyes and leaned her muzzle against the wall; why wouldn’t Di just… shut up!

“I keep telling you I’m a minor, not a miner!” Di roared, “What is wrong with you people?”

The diamond dog shook its head angrily, “You miner!”

Di was putting on her sarcastic tone, not that it made much difference to the creature she was shouting at. “Me not miner!” the filly snapped, “You dig, me not dig. Understand?”

“Boss say you dig, you dig, pony” the dog replied. It pointed at the wall, “Find gems.”

“And just how are we supposed to do that, genius?” Di asked rolling her eyes, “Magic?”

“Yes! Magic find gems!” The dog barked.

“And there you have your problem, do you see?” Di groaned, “Well obviously you don’t see do you? Of course not!” She pointed to her head, “No horn, see? ME NOT UNICORN!”

“You pony” the dog replied.

Di let out a loud breath, “Remarkable observation, mister diamond dog, do you know any other tricks? Like roll over and beg?”

Suddenly the filthy brown furred creature grabbed the little filly by the throat and slammed her up against the hard tunnel wall. Silver’s eyes went wide in fright as the beast’s teeth snapped together right next to her friend’s neck. “You… work… pony...” it hissed, “Find gems, or boss have no need to keep you.” It rumbled low in its throat, “Then you beg… understand?”

The atmosphere was almost palpable. Silver didn’t dare blink, her throat going dry with fear. Before her, Di filly hung like a rag doll in the monstrous creature’s claws and she just… looked at it… impassively. Slowly, Diamond Tiara’s mouth opened, her words slow, deliberate, and carrying all the weight of command that hit Silver like a sledgehammer.

“Put. Me. Down.”

As though acting on instinct, the diamond dog immediately obeyed. It was unquestioning, automatic, and left the creature with an expression that was as devoid of emotion as the rock walls of the tunnel itself.

“Now work...”

In absolute silence, the tall creature turned and slowly collected its pickaxe before shambling off to join its fellows. Silver couldn’t believe what she was seeing, “Di?! What… what was that?!”

Diamond Tiara closed her eyes and swallowed, “Silv?”

“Yeah?”

Di gritted her teeth as she began to tremble, “I think I just wet myself.”

Silver shook her head sadly and took her friend in a comforting embrace, “It’s alright, Di” she whispered calmingly, “It’s going to be alright, we’ll get out of here somehow.” By the goddesses she hoped she was right. The two of them walked over to a water butt that had been set up below a small fissure in the wall where fresh spring water was flowing steadily, the excess flowing away down a channel into the distant darkness of the mine. Carefully, Silver ladled some of the water over her friend’s back and hind legs, dampening a cloth so that Di could clean herself up as much as she could. The filly was clearly embarrassed, and no wonder, the whole nightmarish situation had been absolutely terrifying for both of them. And what was worse, it looked as though they were going to be here a lot longer than they’d originally thought. A lot longer.

Further along the tunnel more dogs were at work: digging, hewing at the rock and speaking to each other in that guttural, barking language of theirs. Not that they spoke often; for the most part they seemed to be thoroughly absorbed in what they were doing. Silver however, hadn’t been able to do much at all. She’d tried the tricks her father had shown her of course, in fact she’d done everything she could think of, but she was just a child – she didn’t know how to mine! Didn’t they understand that? And what about Di? That monstrous boss creature couldn’t seriously expect two young girls to hack rock out looking for gemstones! Luna help them; all of this, everything about it, was sheer madness. And they were trapped within that insanity as surely as a fly in a spiders web.

Di finally finished drying herself off the best she could and began to shiver. The water was near freezing, but at least she was clean. The cleanest you could be in this awful place.

“Silv...” Di stared at the rocky floor as she spoke, her voice heavy with despair, “I don’t think we’re going home.”

“Oh, don’t be silly, Di, of course we are” Silver said, giving her friend’s mane a rub, “Trixie will help us.”

“I don’t think she will.” Di let out a long sigh as her eyes filled with tears, “We’re going to die down here.”

“Stop that!” Silver gave her friend a shove, “If you talk like that and give up hope, we really will. Good grief, we’ve only been here a day.”

“Have we?” Di gave a mirthless chuckle, “It feels like an eternity already.”

Silver gave her a hug and a friendly nuzzle, “We’ve got each other, haven’t we? And where these two friends go, the worlds quakes in fear!”

Di snorted, “You believe that?” She frowned, “Hang on, that’s out of the Wear Panda and the Biscuit Caper!”

“Yeah, but it still sounds good to me” Silver grinned, “Anyway, with that super power of yours, I think we could have our ticket out of here.”

“Super power?” Di asked.

Silver rolled her eyes, “Yeah? The voice thing you did with that diamond dog, remember - ‘put me down’. And he did too!”

Di chuckled despite herself, “Ha! Did you see the look on his face? Don’t ask me how I did it though.”

Silver lifted a hoof in surprise, “You don’t know how you did it?!”

“Not a clue” Di admitted honestly, “It just sort of happens sometimes, like at Wheat Halls that time.” She shrugged, “I’m sorry Silv.”

Hope dipped once more in Silver’s heart. They were so close! She shook her head and tried to keep a smile on her face, “It’s alright Di, perhaps it just responds to need. I’ve heard of talents like that before.”

“Huh! Some talent. It’s probably some sort of bossy boots rubbish I’ve inherited from that horrible mare my father married.” Di looked back at her cutie mark, “I wish I could trade this in for something else.”

“Di! Don’t say things like that!” Silver looked scandalised, “Your cutie mark is part of who you are!”

“It’s part of who ‘she’ is.” Diamond Tiara sank to her haunches as hopelessness gripped her once more, “I don’t want anything to do with that vile mare. Nothing! This…” she waved a hoof taking in the tunnel, “This is partly her fault. If she hadn’t been the way she is, we wouldn’t be here.”

“I don’t think that’s quite right, Di” Silver said quietly.

“Don’t you?” Di snorted, “If you were stood where I am right now, you’d think differently – trust me.” She lifted her muzzle, “Do you think they’re looking for us?” Di motioned towards a couple of diamond dogs walking along the tunnel, clearly searching for something… or someone. To their surprise and relief, the dog creatures passed them by as if they were invisible. Goddesses, how Silver wished they were! She watched the dogs carefully, noting how they kept stopping, sniffing, and listening.

“That’s odd,” Silver said curiously, “what do you think they’re doing?”

“Who cares” Di replied, “I’m just going to wait until we can get back and-”

A crash of rock and a deafening rumble was followed by a terrific blast of dust and grit that rolled out down the tunnel with a sound like a runaway freight train.

“Get down!” Di grabbed Silver and the two of them lay themselves flat to the ground as the choking dust cloud blew over them, covering the girls head to hoof. Sight and sound vanished, their nostrils and mouths thick with the cloying, choking dust, but In seconds… it was over. The once pink filly coughed loudly and rose slowly to her hooves before checking on her friend, “Silv! You okay?”

“Y… yeah, just.” Silver gave her mane a hard shake, dislodging the gritty debris, “What was-”

And then the howling came. Louder and louder, the sound coming as if from far away but steadily rising in volume and urgency. It was coming from all around them. The fillies looked at one another in surprise a moment before the barking and baying started from where the rock wall had collapsed. Silver stared closely… it hadn’t collapsed, it had been… broken in. A heartbeat later, the screaming began.

Barking, howling, biting and clawing, a mass of diamond dogs flooded through the breach in the wall and tore into the creatures who had been mining there only moments earlier. Fur flew through the air like torn carpet as blood sprayed and teeth rent flesh in a merciless, maniacal frenzy of violence the likes of which neither of the fillies had ever seen. They could do nothing, nothing but huddle together while the tidal wave of chaos broke around them. From further along the tunnel more dogs came, from the opposite direction now too, and with them the armoured ones carrying spears and axes.

Silver looked up and felt a tingle run down her spine, “We have to get out of here.”

Di looked up in horror and just nodded. Without another word the girls, hugging the walls to avoid being trampled on, dodged past the charging dogs and ducked behind a pile of fallen rock. When the way was clear, they ran for all they were worth. It was a nightmare: screams and barks were all they could hear now, other than the thundering of their hooves and the hammering of their hearts. There had to be a way out of here somewhere, there had to be! Silver stared around her, checking to see if there was something, anything that could indicate a way to the surface and blessed freedom. She’d had enough of this place, more than enough, and she’d be damned if she’d spend the rest of her days as a slave to these sickening creatures. Fortune however, had finally smiled upon them and this distraction was like a gift from the herd. If the dogs were preoccupied with ripping each other to pieces then they had a chance to escape!

“Silv, what about Trixie?” Di gasped, “Are we leaving her here?”

“I think we should worry more about ourselves right now” Silver replied, leaning to take another corner, “We can get help for her once we’re out of here.” She hated to think like that, but something within her was driving her now and overriding any sense of morality she would normally have had. Once, Silver would have quailed at the very thought of leaving a pony behind in this hellish place, even one whom she strongly believed would likely sell them to save her own hide at the first opportunity, but right then, self preservation was king. Her father would know what to do, and there had to be other ponies they could inform, right? There was the army too, and the princesses who-

“Girls!” Trixie was standing in the doorway of a side room bathed in the glow of her magic as she floated a peculiar metal device before her. Silver and Di slammed to a halt. “What’s going on, is there trouble?” the blue mare asked, “All these dogs are running around and shouting and-”

Di grabbed her in her tiny hooves, “We have to get out of here! Now!”

“What?!” Trixie gave herself a shake, “We can’t! The boss said he’d kill us if we-” “There’s a war going on!” Silver gasped, trying to catch her breath, “They’re fighting each other and… and there’s blood and fur and everything! We can’t stay here!”

“Sod this for a game of soldiers then.” Trixie glanced at the metal device she’d been examining and shrugged, “Huh, I just about worked this stupid thing out too and-”

BANG.

The girls shrieked in alarm, covering their ears at the sudden, sharp noise. Sound, piercing and painful screamed in their ears, deafening them. Silver gave herself a shake and grabbed her stunned friend; whatever that was it meant nothing now, they had to concentrate on their goal and escape this mad house. She turned, the diamond dog in front of them staring at them in surprise. Slowly, it looked down at the hole in its chest and sank to its knees as the others moved around it to stare at the ponies.

“Well...” the boss said levelly, “All my little ponies together, and they’ve brought me a present too. How thoughtful.” The grey diamond dog snatched the object from Trixie’s magical grasp, “How does it work, mare? TELL ME!”

“Y… you...” Trixie dropped to her haunches in fright at the looming, snarling thing above her, “You put these small brass things in here, put that in there, pull that, and then point it before-”

“I’ll work it out” the boss snapped and grabbed a clawful of the brass cylinders, “You stay here.” He motioned to the two heavily armoured dogs, “Make sure they don’t leave.” And with that, he was off down the corridor, leaving the ponies in the room as the heavy weight of despair crashed down around them. They’d been so close… so, so close.

Silver hung her head, her heart still racing, “Damn it all.”

Di flopped onto the ground beside her friend, her chest heaving, “This isn’t happening is it? I mean, it’s all just a dream, a really, really bad dream.”

Trixie shook her head and huffed loudly, “A nightmare, you mean.” She walked over to one of the crates, “At least we’ve done what he asked.” She motioned to the drag marks where the dead dog creature had been taken away, “And now we know why.”

“That thing...” Silver said in a surprisingly calm voice, “There are more?”

“Oh, there’s more” Trixie said offhoofedly, “Boxes and boxes of them.” She waved a hoof at the crates behind her, “The dimwits just didn’t know how to use them.” She groaned, “And now they do, thanks to muggins here.”

Silver stared into one of the open crates, “If you could use one again, we could use it to-”

“NO!” Trixie pushed Silver away, “No way, no how! Did you see what that thing did? It… it killed that dog thing! I haven’t… I’ve never hurt anypony before! Nothing! And now… oh… oh, Luna, what have I...”

“Oh, be quiet” Silver snapped, “Get a grip of yourself, mare.”

“What?” Trixie looked up at her in amazement, “Don’t you dare speak to me like that, you’re just a child!”

Silver ignored her, “Is there anything else we can use in here?”

Trixie, her mane twitching in indignation at the arrogant little fillies words, motioned towards one of the smaller boxes, “There’s something in there, but don’t go touching them, they’re alive with magic – dangerous magic.”

Carefully, Silver leaned forward and gazed into the box. It was full of straw, but beneath the packaging, nestled in thick felt that had been shaped to fit and protect its contents, sat six metal egg shaped objects. Curiously, each of them had two gems set in them: one red, one green. Beside each of them was a small rod about two inches long with a short screw threaded end. Her ears twitched; she didn’t know what they were, but… inside… somewhere at the back of her mind…

“You, come!” The angry voice behind her called into the room, “All of you!”

Silver turned to see a group of diamond dogs, steaming with sweat and filth motioning to them to follow them into the corridor outside. She gritted her teeth and shuddered; she would have to endure this, for now. Her father had told her once that the last thing you should ever lose is hope, and her memories of Golden’s diaries showed that all too well. She had endured, she had stood up against the storm of unrelenting cruelty that fate had thrown at her, and she had shown them all… She had won! Silver was her descendant, her bloodline, and she would never allow dishonour to taint her family name… NEVER. She took a breath, held her muzzle high, and followed the others out. Let them think they had beaten her, that they had broken her, it didn’t matter. Soon, soon they would learn to fear her name and howl in terror at her approach…

“Come!” The diamond dog lead them along the corridor and into the deafening noise of the throne room. It was packed to capacity with howling and highly animated diamond dogs, all of them without exception, wild eyed and utterly exuberant. And there in the middle of it all, bedecked in a long bloodied fur, matted and stinking, was the boss himself – waving his scepter in one claw and the metal device that Trixie had shown him how to use in the other. Silver’s blood ran cold…

“VICTORY!” the boss screeched, “VICTORY!”

The howls intensified to the point where the girls had to cover their already tortured ears, the audible assault beyond anything they’d ever experienced. Back home, ponies cheered at celebrations of course, but these dog things just… they just screamed!

Gradually the excited cacophony died down and the boss, his arms help out wide spoke, “My people” he began, “Today our age old enemy foolishly thought they could attack us in our own home. Today they tried to sneak into our tunnels to rob and kill us like frightened and
defenceless sheep. What they found, were not sheep… they were wolves… wolves with teeth!” There was a roar of agreement. “Wolves with teeth and claws!” The boss began to walk amongst his pack, carried on a wave of adulation, “Our teeth are long, our claws sharp! We bite, we tear, we rip, we kill! NOTHING CAN STOP US!” The roaring of the dogs continued to even higher levels. “We have taken their den, we have taken their gems and we have taken the hearts of their pack into our own. WE WILL BE THE ALPHA PACK!”

Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara and Trixie huddled subconsciously together as they watched the spectacle before them. The boss continued his speech, exulting his people to greater deeds, encouraging them to work ever harder for the betterment of the pack. But above it all, like some symbol of sheer unstoppable power, he held the black metal device. Silver closed her eyes and felt the rage of her ancestor burning in her veins. These… creatures, these monsters, they were a threat to Equestria, to all of Equestria and all ponies.

Something had to be done.

*************************

Drink, food, and noise – all the components of a wild party had been assembled, and amidst it all the boss with his scepter in his claw and the long black metal device beside him, sat slouched across his foul throne. “I believe you wanted to put on a show for us did you not, Miss Lulamoon?” the boss asked, grinning widely, “Then as thanks for helping us achieve this magnificent victory, I shall allow you to perform for us as part of our celebrations.” He waved a claw at one of the armoured creatures, “Take them to their caravan and help them bring whatever they need here.” His raucous laugh boomed out across the throng, “Quickly! The mood is good and night is young!”

Trixie glanced at the fillies and suddenly found herself being shooed out of the hall and through the heaving mass of sweating hounds. She’d been down here for what felt like an eternity, but then, just on the very edge of her senses, she smelt it: air, fresh air! Her nostrils flared and her ears perked up as the headed upwards. She could see it now, the light of the forest at the end of the long sloping entrance to the diamond dogs’ den. It was dark outside, but to her eyes now adjusted to the constant dim light of the underground it was like a beacon fire, drawing her to it. She could feel her heart rate speeding up even as her legs and hooves pulled her on. She had to leave, she had to get out of here and away from this awful, awful place!

“Get what need, pony” the diamond dog snapped, indicating her caravan, “Hurry. Boss not like to wait.”

“Yes, yes...” Trixie stared up at her caravan, her heat sinking. “Oh, no...”

“What is it?” Di asked, moving up beside her.

“It’s filthy!” Trixie complained, “It’s covered in pine needles and filth and-”

One of the diamond dogs pushed her roughly from behind, “Hurry!” The barking creature waved a spear at her, leaving no doubt in her mind as to what would happen if there was any attempt at escape.

Quickly, Di, Trixie and Silver opened the door and dashed inside. Di was the first to speak, “We have to get out of here! They’re all crazy, they’ll kill us!”

“Don’t you think I know that?” Trixie hissed, “But we can’t just make a break for it, there’s half a dozen of them out here with us. We’d be cut to pieces.”

“I thought you took on an ursan!” Di whispered angrily, “What are a few diamond dogs? Come to think of it, there were only three of them when they captured us!”

“I know!” Trixie snapped, “Look, I can look after myself, but do you think I can protect all three of us? What would your parents say if one of you got hurt, or worse?”

“No payout, huh?” Di snorted, “That’s all you’re bothered about isn’t it? It’s all about the money.”

Trixie’s hoof shot out and grabbed the filly around the neck, hauling her up until they were nose to nose, “Now you listen to me, you little shi-”

There was a knock on the door, “What you do in there? Boss say hurry!”

Trixie sighed, “Look, I don’t care about money. Well, not right now anyway.” She began pulling things out of cupboards and unlocked the chest beneath the bed, “You sure as Tartarus can’t spend it when you’re dead can you?” She began hauling out the heavy box and lifted the lid, passing several cloth wrapped jars to the girls, “Put them in the cart and for the goddesses sake, don’t take the cloth off them. Okay?”

“Why?” Silver asked.

“Just do as you’re told, girl!” Trixie hissed, “Luna’s ears, this is why I don’t work with children!”

Finally the pile of equipment and other colourful tools of the stage magicians trade was complete. Securely tying the last of it onto the small cart, Di peered at it curiously, “There doesn’t seem as much as I’d expected” she muttered.

Trixie pulled the two girls to one side, checking to make sure their guards weren’t listening, “Look, just follow my lead okay? Keep your mouths shut and when I say, we run like hell, got it?” Di and Silver nodded silently. “Good.”

Back in the chaos of the throne room, Trixie quickly began to erect the props. Despite the noise and commotion the creatures gave them a wide berth, whether because of the boss or some fear of magic she wasn’t sure, but at least it gave her some breathing space to get everything she needed in order. Normally she would have arranged for a proper stage with banners, lighting and props, but this time… this time she would probably have to leave all of this behind her. She cringed inside at the very thought of it; all her beautiful, beautiful props! She’d had the banner hoof sewn too – not some cheap paper or painted tat, this was the real deal and had cost nearly every bit she’d made from that show she’d put on in Fetlock. Still, with the reward money from saving these two pain’s in the hocks, she’d make more than enough for a new one. She hoped so, anyway. Trixie spoke over shoulder, “Silver Spoon, pass me one of the-” She blinked in surprise, “Where is she?”

Di looked about in alarm, “I don’t know!”

“Well never mind that, she’s probably gone to the toilet or something. Just give me a hoof with this stuff will you?” Trixie gave Di a nudge with her muzzle, distracting the distressed filly from worrying about her friend. Besides, the last thing she wanted was the silly creature running off and taking other half of the reward money with her. Trixie winced at the selfish thought and pushed it to one side. What would be would be, and Fate would make her play regardless of anything she did. Speaking of play, what had happened to Silver Spoon? Damn it all! She took the last of the props from the cart and began setting up the lanterns. Despite the filthy conditions and the foulness of the ‘things’ she was performing for, an audience was still an audience, and the show always had to go on. Trixie sighed; she’d often wondered if her professionalism would be the death of her one day...

Around them, the laughing, singing and baying dogs drank and caroused, celebrating their victory over the pack that had attempted to attack them through the tunnels. Silver was actually quite impressed really, not only at the speed of the enemy pack’s attack, but the rapid counter-attack had been like lightning, overwhelming and wiping out the intruders in a savage flood of teeth and claws. The boss too, for all his cold and selfish personality, had quickly realised the potential of the weapon Trixie had inadvertently provided for him and used it to deadly effect. Despite the primitive conditions his people lived in, he clearly knew the potential of those things, even if he hadn’t understood how they worked. Unfortunately, now he did. She slid the lid back on the crate and nodded to herself, it was time to-

“Going somewhere?”

The grey diamond dog stared down at her with his dark emotionless eyes, “And what, exactly, are you doing in here little filly?”

Silver gave herself a shake and shrugged nonchalantly, “I was looking for the toilet” she said calmly.

“Were you now?” The diamond dogs’ leader leaned closer, his breath reeking of alcohol, “And did you find it?”

“No” Silver replied, “But I don’t really need to go now.”

“That’s good...” the boss grinned, “Very, very good.” He straightened up and glanced around the room, his voice taking on an unusually jovial tone, “Do you like my toys, Silver?” He took off his cloak and let it drop to floor. “I have more, you know, many, many more. Toys that a little filly like you would love to play with.”

“I… No, no thank you” Silver replied and sidestepped the boss, “I have to help Trixie to-”

“No...” the boss’s claws shot out like lightning and grabbed her around the neck, “I don’t think so.”

The temperature in the room suddenly dropped like a stone as Silver’s heart began to race. She swallowed, “What do you mean?”

“Oh, I think you know” the boss said quietly, “Now, come and join me. Here.” He sat himself down on the rotten cloak and patted his claw on a patch beside him, “I think it’s time we got a little better acquainted, don’t you?” His eyes bore into Silver’s, his toothy smile showing the foul teeth that had so recently been ripping his enemies to shreds. She knew she wouldn’t stand a chance against him. He was in charge here, and he knew it. “Come, sit beside me.”

Silver closed her eyes, “No.”

“What did you say?” The boss’s face darkened, “Don’t play games with me, girl!” His long pointed ears flattened as his anger flared, “You do as I tell you and I do what I want!”

“Yes… you do, and you will.” Silver smiled gently, letting her big eyes catch the light, “But… will you let me play... with you? Please?” She licked her lips slowly, “I’ll be ever so good… I promise...”

The dogs’ leader chuckled low in his throat, “I knew it… I KNEW IT! I’d heard you ponies know how to please their males, and I was right all along!”

“Mmm...” Silver leaned closer, “Yes...” She walked over to one of the boxes and took out one of the silver eggs. Carefully, she moved over to the dogs’ leader and held it before him in her forehooves, “Here, you see how it glints in the lamplight, like my name? Like… silver.”

The boss chuckled and stared at the mysterious thing, “You know what it is?”

Silver smiled softly, “Oh, yes.” She leaned down and slowly took one of the small rods out from the box with her mouth, running her tongue over it seductively, “You need to… insert this into that little hole there.” She smiled, “It may be a little tight, but a big fellow like you will manage, won’t you?”

The boss shuddered, his grin widening, “Oh, I think I manage that.” Obediently he slowly pushed the rod into the hole of the egg.

“Give a little twist. That’s right.” Silver nodded as the dog did as he was shown. “Now… watch...”

She leaned forward and pressed a hoof against the green gem, “Now, close your eyes and count to three… and you’ll have… everything.”

“Everything?” the boss said lustily.

“Oh, yes” Silver whispered as she backed away, “All that you deserve.”

She was galloping at full tilt when the earth shook violently around her. Silver shut her eyes and ran, ran as hard as her hooves would carry her, but even she couldn’t outrun the billowing howl of green fire as it spewed out of the store room and into the corridor. Rounding a corner, the blast wave blew her off her feet, throwing her like a rag doll along the passageway and showering her in dirt. She didn’t think, she didn’t make a sound, now was the time for speed and action, not for reflection. Considering what you had done, second guessing yourself, could leave you as no more than a rotting corpse on a hillside, and she had seen more than her fill of the empty eyes of the dead.

She ran. First one passage, then another, and then another…

The sound of applause and barking hit her as a hard as the wall of fire. In there, amidst the chaos of noise and drunken revelry, a familiar blue mare with a pink filly standing beside her announced the next act, “And now! Fillies and Gentlecolts, a piece I call, a day in springtime!” A shower of multi coloured blooms popped into the air, flared brightly and then fell to the ground like petals of flame, “And here is the autumn! A little unseasonal this year it seems!” The audience yelled and bellowed, howling for more. Here and there fights had broken out, but by the reaction of the rest of the diamond dog pack, it was as normal for them as drawing breath. “See the winter winds come, bringing the snows of the north with them!” Trixie stood on her hind legs, billowing her cloak out behind her, her large wizards hat perched on the back of her head. With a wave of her hooves her horn glowed and out of the air above the diamond dogs, white flakes gently began to fall. That set the party alight; the creatures became increasingly excited and leaped about trying to bite or catch the snowflakes. From the corner of her eye, Trixie caught sight of… “Oh, Luna...”

Silver looked up at her, her eyes bloodshot, her fur scorched and smouldering. The hollow expression on her face froze the breath in Trixie’s throat as much as her words chilled her soul, “The boss is dead. We have to move, or we’re next.”

“He’s…?!” Trixie closed her eyes and tried to steady her pounding heart. Slowly, carefully, she reached into the box and removed the two large jars covered in slick black cloth. “AND NOW!” she bellowed, “For the grand finale!” The diamond dogs, still partially distracted by the snowfall, looked up in anticipation. “A little room, please!” The blue mare waved her hooves, holding them out as the crowd parted slowly, “I like to call this one, SHAKE!” She took the jars, one in her forehooves and the others in her magic, giving them a shake, “RATTLE!” She began to shake them even harder, “AND ROLL!” The black covers slipped off as the jars sailed through the air. Trixie looked at the girls, “RUN.”

Without a word they took to their hooves while behind them the diamond dogs watched the glittering jars arc over their heads and fall as if in slow motion into the cleared space. In the background, muffled by the revelry, another sound of high pitched barking and howling was rising up from the passageway Silver had emerged from and some of the diamond dogs were starting to turn to see what the commotion was about. Others, distracted by the performance, turned to look in surprise at the retreating ponies. But it was the act they had really come to see, the act which had now culminated in the three jars that landed with a thud and a crack on the hard earth floor. From within them, the shimmering and silver crackling light grew into a ferocious storm of brilliance, until the glass could contain it no more. In a burst of intense silver fire, the swarm were unleashed – and they were angry.

Very angry.

Trixie and the girls hurtled up the slope and into the chill night air as behind them the shrieks and cries began to build. “Get on the caravan, quick!” The blue mare all but threw the girls into the open doorway and rushed around to the back, yanking off the oil cloth covers from the two long tubes that were strapped to the sides of the caravan’s chassis. As quick as a flash, she ran round to the front, flipped down a seat and climbed up before flipping up two long levers on either side of her. She took a breath, steadying herself. “Hang on!” she shouted, and closed her eyes. Her magic flared, sending a tiny flame into the tubes at exactly the same time. For the first time in as long as she could remember, Trixie gritted her teeth, and prayed.

The world burst into flame.

All three of them screamed as the caravan lurched forward and rapidly began to accelerate in a dazzling shower of colourful sparks and the shriek as of a thousand cats. Behind them, as if in answer to their howling victory cry, the great gash in the earth that lead to the land of the dead king erupted in a plume of silver and green flame, illuminating the forest as bright as day. The fire, built of an unholy blend of raw magic and natures wrath, built until it roared with the naked fury of a crucible, drowning out the screams of the dying creatures trapped below the earth. But from within the careening caravan, hanging onto the window ledge, the small filly could only look on impassively. Silver closed her eyes, “So fall all enemies of the princess.” She smiled, as the world she knew whirled away into darkness.

Chapter Sixteen - Chalkboards and Cocoa

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHALKBOARDS AND COCOA

“There’s definitely something here, Spike.” Twilight adjusted her spectacles and made a note on the scroll beside her, “It’s just out of view, I can’t see it yet but I know it’s close.”

Spike nodded, passing the lavender unicorn another plate of biscuits. She was on her second plate already and had barely slept since this whole business started. He’d begun to worry about her too, but unfortunately this state of affairs was nothing new; once Twi started off on one of her ‘missions of discovery’ there was no stopping the inquisitive mare. Good grief, they’d even jumped on a train to the palace in the middle of the night just to search the library there! What a time to go too; the capital city had been absolutely jammed with ponies who’d gathered for the fireworks festival, and if there was one thing Spike hated, it was crowds. He’d hadn’t even had a chance to watch the colourful displays before Twilight had bustled them into the library. He cleared away the remnants of Twilights latest snacking and looked up at her in concern, “Twi? Come on, you need to get some sleep. You’ve been up for hours.”

Lost in her own world, the engrossed mare ignored him. “It has to have something to do with the inversion matrices of the spell framework” she muttered. Sipping her cocoa, Twilight carelessly dripped some of the sweet chocolatey drink onto her coat completely unnoticed, “Wood Finch’s Hypothesis states that the flow of a spell can be focussed to a point where it can be woven into another contradicting spell frame, but...” She sat back and took off her spectacles, rubbing her bloodshot eyes, “I can’t see it! Why?”

Spike took his friend’s hoof in his claw, “Twi?”

Twilight blinked in surprise and turned her bloodshot eyes on the small dragon, “Spike? Are you still up?”

Spike sighed wearily, “Twi, you’re going to make yourself sick if you keep up like this, and I hate to say it, but you’re so tired you’re beginning to make mistakes.”

“Mistakes?!” Twilight jumped to her hooves, “How can...” She stared at the book and closed her eyes, “Gah! Spike! Why didn’t you tell me it was upside down?!”

“I tried, Twi, but when you focus on something as much as you have been your ears apparently switch off.” He passed her a biscuit, “Here, you may as well have the last one. You’ve eaten two packets already.”

“Two…? Oh...” Twilight sank to her hooves, “I suppose you’re right, I can always pick up where we left off in the morning.”

Spike rolled his eyes as he collected the plates and cups, “It is morning.” He motioned towards the curtains, “In case you’d forgotten, your bed’s up there.”

Twilight clucked her tongue irritably at Spike’s cheeky tone. She knew in her heart how much he truly cared about her, perhaps as much as her own parents in some ways, and maybe even the princess. Sometimes she wondered if the small scaled creature saw her as a surrogate mother figure, one he had to protect in his peculiar dragon way. Whatever… all she wanted now was to shake off this horrible feeling of fatigue and lethargy that was making her hooves as heavy as lead weights and her eyes as dry as old bones. She sighed; bones…

It was lovely and warm here in the sunshine, and the cool breeze wafting through the open window kept the temperature absolutely perfect. The way it tickled her muzzle was quite pleasant too, although it did feel a little colder than she’d expected – it was still autumn, wasn’t it? Something soft and cold landed on her nose, quickly melting to water with her body heat. Twilight sat up in surprise as her eyes took in the sight of her familiar bed, the warm covers, and the icy mountain range surrounding it. She blinked in confusion and rubbed her muzzle; she didn’t dream like this very often, but when she did It tended to be more… science based. This was a little too abstract for her tastes, although she had to admit it was really quite beautiful. It was especially fascinating how the sunlight this high up was so intense with the lack of clouds and the way the blue of the sky appeared that little bit deeper in hue than it appeared at lower altitudes. Rainbow Dash was the weather expert of course, and… well, perhaps the use of the word ‘expert’ was a little generous, but she could see for herself now just why the pastel blue pegasus was so passionate about flying. It was a sight that showcased all the majesty of nature, of Equestria, and the light of the princess.

“A little bright for our tastes, although a sight few would have the opportunity to see without wings, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight smiled at the familiar voice. “Princess Luna” she said quietly, “I don’t see you in my dreams very often.”

The mare of the dreamworld raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow, “We do not believe there are many ponies who would appreciate having their dreams spied upon.” She stretched her wings and resettled them by her side, “Times have changed, as we are sure thyself is more than well aware.”

“Since you returned?” Twilight asked.

Luna shrugged demurely, “Partly.” She looked around her slowly, “It has been a long time since we were last here. It used to be such a wondrous land, and holds for us the memories of happier times that… shall never be again.” She smiled sadly, “Such are dreams. Even for us.”

Twilight had the impression she was treading on very treacherous ground all of sudden. She changed tack, “Your Majesty, what is this place? Where are we?”

“Ah, of course, you would never have seen it would you? Not as you know it now.” Luna’s horn glowed, the alicorn floating up higher into the air as her magic flowed out around her, changing the substance of the dream world to one that made Twilight shiver involuntarily. “Here,” the midnight coated mare said in her familiar regal tone, “now dost thou see?”

Twilight stared out at the scene below them. It was the same mountains, but now they were wreathed in cloud and her horn itched furiously. This was no mere natural phenomenon, this had been wrought with magic, powerful magic, and one which had fused the worlds natural forces with thaumaturgical energies to create what she could only think of as a barrier of some kind. And then, it came to her…

“You know where we are now, dost thou not?” Luna asked.

Twilight closed her eyes and nodded. She’d never been here, but she knew of it from the books buried in the deepest parts of the palace library that she’d managed to read on occasion. The books had been mostly anecdotal, with few bearing much in the way of eye witness accounts, but Starswirl’s diaries had spoken of this place and the events here had been instrumental in driving a wedge between him and Celestia. And then of course, there was… him... “This is the home of the wendigo” Twilight said quietly.

Luna smiled, her azure eyes twinkling in the sunlight, “Was” she replied, “Now it is home only to ghosts and memories. It is a tomb, Twilight Sparkle, and one that our sister does not wish anypony to see.” She shook her head slowly, “And for good reason.”

“It’s dangerous.” Twilight answered.

Luna nodded.

“This is where the last battle was fought” Twilight said, partly to herself, “This is where the lord of the wendigo fell, and his tribe was...”

“Annihilated” Luna finished for her, “A deed that our sister has never forgiven herself for, even after all these years.”

Twilight turned to face her, “But it was war, wasn’t it? The wendigo fought against Equestria and the princess. They fought for-”

“Nightmare Moon?” Luna sighed, “Yes, they did.” She looked down at the broiling clouds below them, “They were different times, Twilight, very different times. The alicorn princess of the sun you see today is not the same as she was then. She was younger, with a spirit that burned as brightly as the sun she represents. Even I, her younger sister, have had a lot of… growing up to do since then.” Luna laughed bitterly, “Life can be a cruel and merciless tutor, can it not?”

Twilight frowned, “There must be some reason why I’m here” she said curiously, “some reason, some link to my research.”

Luna stretched her wings, “Only you can answer that question, Twilight Sparkle. But all you will find here are the bones of the dead.”

“Bones...” Twilight squeezed her eyes shut, “Why do I keep thinking about bones?” She turned back to the princess. “Princess Luna, do you-” She blinked; the princess has already gone. “Wonderful” Twilight snorted, “Why is it that every time I get close to something it just darts away and-” She froze, “Dart… bones...” She gave herself a shake as the answer appeared before her as clear as the sky itself, “Of course! That’s it! Why didn’t I realise this sooner?!”

Spike groaned as Twilight leaped down from the bed, throwing the covers off in her headlong rush down the stairs, “Spike? SPIKE!”

The little dragon pulled the duvet off his head, “Coming, your majesty...”

“Where is it? WHERE?!”

A shower of books flew past Spikes muzzle as he followed Twilight down the stairs to the main library, “Where’s what?” he asked clucking his tongue at the excited mare’s antics, “If you calm down and tell me, I’ll be able to-”

“Alecia Dart’s Allegories!” Twilight shouted, “I know I’ve got a copy here somewhere!”

“You mean the one you asked me to give to the charity shop because it was full of fairy stories?” Spike said, “That book?”

Twilight froze, her eyes going wide in horror, “Oh, no… no, you didn’t throw it out. You didn’t throw it out Spike!”

Spike rolled his eyes, “Actually, no, I didn’t.” He jerked a thumb over his shoulder, “I put it in the pile with all the other books you think are rubbish and then decide to keep.” He wandered over to the door to the cellar, “Just a minute...”

Twilight paced back and forth, “This has to be it, it has to be. Dreams, bones, wendigo… there’s some connection and I know it’s there. Just a little longer, I just need that key to the lock and I’ll be able to decipher all the clues.”

“You know, ponies might be a little concerned if they knew you talked to yourself like that.” Spike handed her the large green covered book, “Don’t you think you’re overworking yourself lately? You need some time off Twi, maybe a holiday? I’ve heard of this place called ‘Smiling Borders’ that sounds like a wonderful place where-”

“Not now Spike!” Twilight dropped the book onto the lectern and began searching through it desperately.

“Huh!” Spike clucked his tongue noisily, “Hot springs, forest trails, and the beauty of nature. But no, we have to stay here and read musty old books about musty old things and-” He looked round at the big eyes staring back at him, “Fine… I’ll get the cocoa.”

Twilight jammed her spectacles on her muzzle and began to look for the passage she knew was in here. It had made so little sense to her at the time, but now it seemed to hold the answers she sought. Of course, it could all be in her head and her memory of this could be misleading to say the least. After all, this sort of book was… well, vague to say the least. She turned the page and closed her eyes, taking up her quill. This was it…

BONES

Amongst the snow capped mountains of a world that knows no words nor language, those who fell upon the ground of war’s mercy sleep forever beneath the clouds of deception. Long was the reign of the one lord and much the love his people held, only to spill beneath the hooves of the golden light.

Fast as the wind of the feathers of eternity, wrought by the steel and fire of death, the few, oh the fortunate few, fled the arrow, sword and axe. Foals and old, young and strong, weak with fear and fleet with the killer’s shadows at their hooves. Run...run...run…

To a home where none had been and few would go, to memory they would become, to leave nought but a memory of the history of an age. The prophecy calls the one, bringer of the snow, bringer of the light, bringer of the divergent end. True or false? Prophet or death bearer?

Fate’s loom chooses it’s thread.

Spike rolled his eyes, “Anything?”

Twilight sat back on her haunches, shaking her head, “I… don’t know.”

The little dragon leaned forward, peering at the page, “Either all ancient ponies were round the bend, or they liked to talk in riddles.” He chuckled, “I’ll bet this was a best seller! ‘Don’t have any nightmares, kids’!”

Twilight clucked her tongue, “You’re not helping, Spike.”

Spike shrugged, “Nah, not really. I like a good romantic comedy or thriller personally. I just can’t take stuff like this seriously. I mean, it’s like the author is talking about something that was important but can’t say what it is, you know? It’s like they were worried in case somepony actually found out who or what-”

“That’s it!” Twilight exclaimed and suddenly jumped to her hooves, “Spike, you’re a genius!”

“I am?” Spike frowned and munched another biscuit down, “Hey, I suppose I am! Um… a genius in what?”

Twilight passed him a piece of chalk, “Right, here, ready?”

Spike trotted over to the blackboard, “Ready, here!”

Twilight nodded to herself, “’Amongst the snow capped mountains of a world that knows no words nor language, those who fell upon the ground of war’s mercy sleep forever beneath the clouds of deception.’ That must refer to where the last battle was fought in the mountains!” She moved on, “’Long was the reign of the one lord and much the love his people held, only to spill beneath the hooves of the golden light.’ That refers to the lord of the wendigo, Maroc, the lord of the four winds tribe.” Twilight ran her hoof down the page, muttering under her breath, “The next part talks about the battle and how the wendigo tried to flee, but it’s this part here: ‘To a home where none had been and few would go, to memory they would become, to leave nought but a memory of the history of an age. The prophecy calls the one, bringer of the snow, bringer of the light, bringer of the divergent end. True or false? Prophet or death bearer?’”

“You think that means something?” Spike asked, “Like some of them escaped?”

Twilight nodded, “I think they did.” She sipped her cocoa thoughtfully, “But ‘the prophecy calls the one’ is what’s troubling me.” She hurried over to her notes and activated the spell matrix she’d uncovered from the diary. Twilight frowned in thought, desperately trying to make sense of the elusive truth that danced tantalising on the edge of her understanding. It had to be something that… “Oh, no… Spike… I know what this is.”

Spike blinked in surprise and hurried over, “You do?”

Twilight’s ears twitched, “It’s a drawing spell, and a powerful one… very powerful.” She looked round at the little dragon, the green glow of magic illuminating her face, “Silver is in terrible danger.”

********************

The two friends ran full tilt down the cobbled street, dodging startled onlookers as they went. “Where are we going?” Spike shouted.

“Spoon Manor!” Twilight called back, “We have to speak to Silver Spoon’s family.”

They careered around a corner and past the startled stallion quietly reading the newspaper by his taxi before leaping inside. “Spoon Manor!” Twilight yelled, “QUICKLY!”

In seconds, the taxi was on its way, rumbling along the streets of Ponyville before turning onto the main road which lead out towards the surrounding countryside and their destination. Mercifully there was little traffic about today and they were making good headway. For Twilight however, her heart was pounding fit to burst and she fidgeted incessantly.

“Twi, will you calm down and talk to me?” Spike put his claw on Twilights leg concernedly, “Snap out of it!”

“Huh? Oh!” Twilight gave herself a shake but couldn’t do anything to stop the tingling in her hooves. She closed her eyes and took a shaky breath, “I’ll try, Spike, promise.”

The little dragon nodded and sank back into his seat, “So, what is a drawing spell?”

Twilight took another calming breath, “It’s a spell that is used to encourage somepony to do something, and in some cases even compel them to do whatever it is dependent upon the strength of the incantational components.”

“So it’s variable?” Spike asked.

Twilight nodded, “It is, but we’ve got a problem. The strength of this spell has weakened over time. By my estimations and when one takes into account the time period we know Golden Spoon was alive, we can put this squarely back to the time of the war with the Legion and Nightmare Moon.”

“But...” Spike scratched his muzzle, “You said It’s degraded, right? I mean, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara went home perfectly fine without any ill effects. So what’s all the rushing about for, any why did we need all this gear?” Spike motioned to the large packs they’d brought with them.

“Because she said there were more of them!” Twilight said animatedly, “Her father has a whole
library!”

Spike kept his voice neutral to try and counterbalance his friends obvious anxiety, “This diary was given to her by Apple Bloom, right?”

Twilight nodded, “That’s not surprising, really. A.J and her family have kept records from further back than anypony I know other than the princess. It wouldn’t be a stretch of the imagination to believe that at least one of her ancestors was acquainted with the Colonel.”

“What, and you think it was given as a keepsake?” Spike asked.

Twilight shrugged, “Who can say? When we have the time I intend to look into the Apple family tree and see for myself. For now though, we have to make sure Silver and her family are safe.”

“I don’t understand what -” Spike sat up suddenly, “Careful!”

A young mare walking at the side of the road suddenly stumbled and dropped her suitcase which fell right into the path of the oncoming taxi. Fortunately the driver’s reflexes were well tuned and he swerved to one side, narrowly avoiding the startled mare.

“Cabby, stop, please!” Twilight leaned towards the driver’s compartment and the taxi slowed to a halt.

Sat in a heap of neat brown skirts and sporting a wide woven straw hat, the mare huffed noisily as she hauled her heavy suitcase out of the gutter and onto the verge. Judging by the dark shadows beneath her eyes, she was utterly exhausted.

“Miss! MISS! Are you alright? You’re not hurt are you? I’m so sorry!” Twilight lifted a hoof in alarm, “Spike, help her up, wait – no, make sure she-”

The mare clucked her tongue and sat down on her suitcase, “Will you stop fussing over me!” she snapped. The pale blue creature took off her hat and frowned, “Look, it’s nothing, okay? I’m just a little tired, that’s all.”

“You’re sure you’re alright though?” Twilight asked.

The mare closed her eyes and sighed, “I’m...” She groaned, “Ma’am, I’m a little tired and a little grumpy after my journey, that’s all. Forgive me, I didn’t mean to snap at you.” She tried a weak smile, “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must be on my-”

“Where are you going?” Spike interrupted, “Maybe we can give you a lift?”

The blue mare looked up into the large purple eyes of the unicorn who was nodding enthusiastically beside the tiny dragon and laughed, “Ah, my carriage awaits, eh? Hell, why not?” She stood up and nodded, “Thank you, good travellers.” She bobbed her head, “My name is Blue Rinse, Rinse to my friends. I work as a maid at Spoon Manor, it’s just up the road here about a mile or so.”

“Spoon Manor?!” Twilight’s eyes went wide, “That’s where we’re going!”

With the aid of the cabby, Spike helped shove the last of the maid’s cases into the luggage rack and climbed back in as they began rumbling off down the road once more. “Thanks for that,” Rinse said breathing a sigh of relief, “Looks like fate gave a break for once. The goddesses know I could do with one!” She chuckled, “So, do you have an appointment with Lady Spoon? Sebastian should be about, but if not I can always make the necessary introductions.”

“We’re going to see Silver Spoon” Spike announced. He stuck his head out of the taxi window and stared up the road, the mares forgotten as he watched a flight of bluebirds passing overhead. He wished he had wings...

“Um… Silver Spoon?” Rinse looked a little perplexed as she refocussed on Twilight, “Are you a new home tutor?”

“Home tutor?” Twilight shook her head, “No, I’m a researcher… I suppose.”

The blue mare’s eyebrows shot up, “You suppose?”

Pulling his head back inside, Spike held up a claw, “It’s complicated, but she is the princesses student you know.”

“Oh!” Rinse’s ears perked up, “The princess? Then, why are you here, ma’am, If I may be so bold?”

Twilight chuckled, “Oh, just call me Twilight, Rinse, please. There’s no need to be so formal.”

Rinse nodded, “Of course, Twilight. So, has this something to do with the sinking of the Queen of Waters then?”

Twilight shook her head, “No. At least, I don’t think so.” She scratched her muzzle, “Lord Spoon, Silver’s father, was on that ship wasn’t he?”

Rinse nodded, “He was, but he was rescued thank the goddesses. The young miss adores him so much I don’t know what she’d do without him. Not that she doesn’t love her mama of course, but some fillies… well, they can be real daddies girls!”

“He was rescued?” Twilight glanced at Spike and then back to Rinse, “Rinse… he wasn’t on the list of survivors in the booking office. He was listed as...” she swallowed, “lost at sea.”

Rinse rolled her eyes, “Well that goes to show just how wrong reporters can be, doesn’t it?” She clucked her tongue, “He was picked up by a sky chariot.”

Spike raised an eyebrow, “How do you know?”

“I...” Rinse shrugged off the question, “One of the survivors told me.”

Twilight smiled, “Well, all I can say is thank goodness for that! Poor Silver must have been beside herself, and poor Lady Spoon too.”

After a few minutes the taxi began to slow, “We’ll have to stop here, Miss” the driver called back over his shoulder, “We’re being flagged down.”

Up ahead at the large gated entry to the manor’s drive were several black painted chariots and carriages marked with a golden circle and the entwined letters, ‘E.W.D’. Several official looking types were stood beside them talking whilst a pony in a long coat bedecked with shining gold buttons and matching hat walked up to the side of the taxi. “State your name and business.”

“Twilight Sparkle, Spike and Blue Rinse” Twilight said politely, “We’re here on business. May I ask what is going on here please, officer?”

The watchstallion shook his head, “Can’t say, Miss Sparkle. I suggest you turn around and go home while we conduct our business.”

Rinse leaned down, “Officer, this is my home as well as my place of work. Perhaps I can be of assistance?”

The watchstallion looked over his shoulder before turning back to her, “I’ll check with the inspector. Wait here.”

Spike rolled his eyes, “Has a way with words, doesn’t he?”

“Spike he’s an officer of the law, he’s not meant to be friendly.” Twilight huffed and stared down the side of the taxi to the ponies talking further along the driveway, “I wonder why are the watch are here? What’s going on?”

Rinse said nothing, but her eyes never left the figure of the officer as he talked to his colleagues.

A few moments later the watchstallion returned, “The inspector says you can go in now, but please ensure you remain available for any questions.”

“Of course.” Rinse bobbed her head. She turned to the others “Come on, I’ll show you the way.”

Spike bringing up the rear, Twilight and Rinse trotted up the last few yards of the gravel driveway and along the side path that lead to the kitchen door. It was open, with the gardener sat outside smoking his long stemmed pipe.

“Crisps?”

The stallion nearly choked, “R… RINSE?! Oh, goddesses!” Twilight stepped back in embarrassment as the charcoal coated stallion leaped from his chair and barreled into the maid, “Oh, Rinse...”

The blue mare gave the fellow a hug and then pointedly kept him at forelegs length, “What’s going on, Crisps, why are the watch here?”

“It’s the young miss” The gardener replied. He shook his head as if not believing his own words, “After we received word Lord Runcy was… gone, she… I mean...” his words faded away, choked in tears.

Rinse peered inside the gloom of the kitchen and took in the forlorn sight of a pastel yellow and white mare in a white pinny, huddled over a mixing bowl, now no more than a hopeless mess of random ingredients. Covered in flower and butter, Mrs Cream stared up at Rinse with her bright green eyes, “Rinse?”

Rinse nodded, “Hello, Choux. I’m home.” The cook dropped her spoon and hauled herself from the stool. She was unsteady and reeked of brandy. “Oh, Choux, what have you done to yourself...” Rinse whispered. She took the blubbering, sticky mess in her forelegs and gave her a hug, “There, there, don’t worry now… tell me all about it.”

Mrs Cream’s face was stained with tears, her eyes bloodshot and sore. In a creaking and agonised voice she wiped her muzzle and motioned towards a letter on the table. Rinse picked it up and read:

Dearest Mama,

I beg you to forgive me for writing this letter in such haste. I have determined, with the grace of goddesses, to embark upon on a journey to find papa and bring him safely home to us. I hope you will not be angry to discover that I have removed some provisions from the pantry for my journey as well as some of my savings for travelling expenses. I assure you most wholeheartedly, that I shall return as soon as I have found papa. Until then, I pray that you keep yourself warm and safe.

I remain, as always, your loving daughter,

Silver

Twilight took the note from Rinse’s unresisting hooves and stared down at Spike. His eyes said it all: he knew what this meant too. She turned to Rinse, “Rinse, I know you’ve only just met us, but I assure you we may be able to help.”

The blue mare shook her head, “I don’t understand.” She looked back at Mrs Cream, “Lord Runcy isn’t back home yet?”

Mrs Cream shook her head, showering flour and sugar like raindrops around her.

Rinse looked about the kitchen in confusion as if expecting Lord Spoon to appear at any moment, and then, slowly, she turned to face Twilight, “If you can do something, Miss Sparkle, I suggest you do it.” She gave herself a shake, “I’m going to get changed.” Rinse turned to the figure by the door, “Crisps! Get yourself in here and see to Mrs Cream will you? Come on, shake a leg!”

Twilight caught the conveyed look in her eye and trotted from the room, secretly relieved to be away from the distressing atmosphere in the kitchen. By the looks of it, most of the watch had been and gone anyway. Only the inspector and one of the watch remained in the lobby. He watched her curiously as she approached. “And you are?” he asked pointedly.

“Twilight Sparkle, sir.”

The officer raised an eyebrow, “Ah. The princess’s protege, are you not?”

Twilight nodded, “I’m her student, sir.”

“I see” the inspector frowned, “Well, if you’re here for the young lady of the house I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed, Miss Sparkle. I expect you have already heard the news?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes, sir. I understand that Silver Spoon is missing?”

The inspector nodded, “Indeed.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “What can you tell us so far?”

“What can…?” The inspector balked, “I don’t have to tell you anything!” He gave himself a shake and adjusted his hat, “This is an official Equestrian Watch Department investigation, Miss Sparkle, not some murder mystery for excitable young mares!”

Twilight’s mane bristled, “How dare you, sir! I am not an excitable young mare!”

The inspector nickered under his breath, “They why are you here? Do you have anything useful to contribute, or are you just sight seeing?”

Twilight could feel her hackles going up at the attitude of the rude stallion. “I have plenty to contribute, ‘inspector’, so why don’t you go off and ‘inspect’ something while I find out what really happened, eh?”

The watch officer’s face suddenly flushed a startlingly similar shade to Twilight’s coat, “WHY YOU!”

“AHEM!” A dark coated stallion in a severe and especially archaic design of suit appeared at the top of the stairs. By his heavy tone of voice and the way he was staring down his muzzle at the ponies in the lobby, he was not expecting any objection, “If you ponies would be so kind as to keep the noise to a respectable level? Her ladyship is trying to sleep.”

The inspector shot Twilight a look of cold fury as his voice dropped to a menacing hiss, “We’re done here anyway, Miss Sparkle, so you can go off and play your little magic games to your heart’s content. But I warn you, tampering with evidence or failing to report anything that may be pertinent to an official investigation is a criminal offence. Whether or not you are personally acquainted with Her Majesty. Understand?”

“Perfectly” Twilight smiled happily, “Now, if you’ll excuse us, inspector?”

The watchstallion said nothing, but Twilight could feel his gaze burning into her as she trotted into the study. Behind her, Spike shut the door with a resounding click, “Great galloping alicorns, Twi, did you really need to wind him up like that?!” The little dragon waved his arms in the air in alarm, “He’s a watch pony, he’s supposed to be one of the good guys!”

“Well then, he shouldn’t have been so rude should he?” Twilight sniffed and trotted over to the centre of the large rug, “Here, I think.” She quickly set about erecting the various pieces of apparatus and detection devices, along with several portable chalk boards and scrolls. Perched on her muzzle, the young unicorn’s spectacles gleamed, “You know Spike, I have a good mind to report that inspector. I didn’t like his tone at all. I wonder if the princess knows what sort of ponies are representing her these days. Honestly, I don’t know what Equestria’s coming to.”

“Turning young mares into old maids, I heard” Spike muttered. He rolled his eyes and bent back to the task of helping with the larger pieces while Twilight fussed with the finer tuning.

“Did you say something, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Just wondering whether that old girl in the painting’s Golden Spoon” Spike replied quickly, “All the armour and that is a bit of a hint, don’t you think?”

“Silver Spoon has her eyes” Twilight remarked. She strung one of the wires of the focusing frame to the support and checked it for tension. Satisfied, she gave her shoulders as stretch and looked about the room. “Wow. Now this is some private collection” she whistled.

Spike nodded, “Daddy Spoon sure likes books. Almost as much as you, Twi.”

“Almost.” Twilight smiled, “Now, let’s-”

The door opened.

“Twilight?” It was Rinse, dressed in what looked to be a long black jacket with equipment pockets and other items that made Twilight’s eyes widen in surprise.

“Rinse?!” Twilight gave herself a shake. It was quite the change from the modestly dressed mare they’d met at the side of the road.

Rinse nodded, “Any news?”

“Um… er, no...” The lavender unicorn pulled herself back to her work, “We haven’t activated the
thaumaturgical alignment matrices yet.”

“Oh...” Rinse raised an eyebrow, “Is that important?”

Twilight nodded, “You haven’t studied Filter Mix’s Magical Convergency Theory and Application?”

Rinse pulled a face and shrugged, “I must have missed that one. I was… busy learning other things, Miss Sparkle.” She raised an eyebrow, “Tell you what, you do what you’re doing and I’ll just sit here and keep mum, deal?”

Twilight nodded, a little unnerved by the strange maid. She nodded to Spike, “Ready?”

The little dragon nodded, “All set.”

Twilight took a breath, “Right, all we have to is apply a little magic to the matrix and we can-” A buzzing noise began to build in the room, reminiscent of an angry bee hive.

And it was getting louder…

“Miss Sparkle? Is it mean to do that?” Rinse leaned forward in alarm.

“Um… not usually.” Twilight began twisting some of the crystal nodes, sweeping her magic along the wires and sending streamers of intense colour across the large brass frame they’d erected, “There seems to be a rather more significant build up in the fluxation...”

The buzzing suddenly rose in pitch until it was absolutely deafening.

“Turn it off!” Rinse shouted, “Goddesses above, my ears!”

Spike rushed around the device and froze, slowly looking up at Twilight, “It’s stuck!”

“It can’t be!” Twilight shouted back over the din, “It doesn’t stick, there must be-”

“Twilight, look out!” Spike’s warning came just in time as the buzzing rose to a scream like the tortured souls of Tartarus escaping into the world and shaking the air in the room and the apparatus like toys. Twilight bellowed at Rinse, but the mare had already taken cover behind the settee as Twilight quickly threw up a shield spell. In a crackle and the sound of a thousand panes of glass shattering, the detection apparatus exploded. Fortunately for all of them, not least the Spoon family, Twilights shield had held… just.

Unfortunately for the once magnificently woven rug, it was too late.

“Well, that’s our bonus gone” Spike muttered as he re-emerged from behind cover. He adjusted the goggles on his eyes, “Bit pointless now, I guess.”

Twilight shook her head, “Fascinating… absolutely fascinating.”

“Fascinating?!” Rinses voice cried out, “You maniacs! What the hell was that all about? I thought you were going to help us find Silver, not blow up the bloody house!”

Twilight waved off the worried mare and reached into another of her boxes, “Overload” she said simply, “I’d suspected something like this may occur, but I had no idea just how concentrated the proactive thaumaturgical energy auras would be! Can you imagine?”

“No?” Rinse readjusted her outfit and gave Twilight a wary look, “You… do know what you’re doing, right?”

Spike nodded, “Don’t worry, she’d the best.”

“I’d hate to see the worst.” Rinse snorted.

Twilight ignored her and carried on.

“What’s that thing?” Rinse asked.

A long black and silver wand fitted with a cable was connected to a rectangular pack on Twilight’s back. Spike gave her a nod, “You sure about this?”

“We’ve go to do something, Spike. Besides, I’ve adjusted everything down to the coarsest settings to allow for any more unexpected energy surges.” Twilight pulled a set of goggles over her eyes, “Okay I’m ready. Turn me on.”

Spike shot Rinse a warning glance, receiving a wide eyed innocent gaze in reply. He clucked his tongue and flicked the switch on Twilight’s pack which immediately burst into life with a riotous array of blinking multicoloured gems and accompanied by a shrieking whine that built and then mercifully faded into the background hum of the pack. Rinse watched in amazement as the lavender unicorn stared at a small display screen on the wand which she held up in her forehooves. “Background BTR readings...” Twilight muttered to herself as she moved, sweeping the wand back and forth, “Definitely something from the painting...” She peered up at what appeared to be a damaged section of the frame and held the wand towards it. The pack emitted a high pitched shriek in response. “Spiking readings from up there. Looks like there was something in that gap, but whatever it was it’s gone now.” She continued her sweep. “Usual background… books, artifacts…ah… here’s your monkey.
”
“Here’s your… what?” Rinse scrubbed her ears and looked to Spike for help. He just grinned.

“Readings are going off the chart, even with the sensitivity right down and the coarse crystals.” Twilight moved across the room, waving the wand over a long carved wooden box. The pack on her back was emitting a higher pitched whine now, and Twilight switched it off to allow her to investigate the contents of the box. Slowly, carefully, she lifted the lid and let out a low whistle, “Can you feel it, Rinse?”

The maid walked over, staring at the book and squinted, “My horn’s itching like crazy. What are they?” She peered at the small bound books as if looking at a cobra that was about to strike.

“Diaries” Twilight said quietly, “And all of them have been imbued with magic that has been attuned to a very specific frequency.” She took out another smaller device and held it up to the box, watching the dial as she nodded to herself, “I suppose I should say that the books, or rather diaries, apparently all contain a magical trigger, or ‘key’ that is tuned to a very specific set of parameters.”

“So whoever set this magic up has designed it to be activated or ‘triggered’ according to a specified set of these ‘parameters’?” Rinse’s eyes flashed dangerously, “What are they?”

“It’s a genetic code” Twilight said, consulting her device, “I saw it before when Silver brought one of the diaries to the library. But there’s something else at play here.” Her horn glowed and she closed her eyes, concentrating, “Yes… I thought so.” She put the lid down on the box and took out her note pad, “The magic held in these books is newer, perhaps only a few years old judging by the spell integrity.” She motioned to Rinse, “By comparison, the diary Silver received from her friend Applebloom was ancient.” Twilight tapped her quill against her lip in thought, “So in review, we have very similar spells, all contained in these diaries, but the ones here are years, not millennia old.” She made another note, “Curiouser and curiouser...”

Rinse nickered, irritated at Twilight’s apparent indecisiveness, “And this is leading us to the young miss, how…?”

Twilight unclipped the wand from her pack and nodded to Spike who obediently trotted over, reached up, and deftly flicked a cover open on her pack as he began swapping one of the crystals for another he’d had in his satchel. “Always be prepared” Twilight smiled. Carefully, she began to sweep the wand around the room once more.

“Are those diaries fakes?” Rinse asked.

Twilight shook her head, “Oh, no… they’re quite genuine.” She peered at the screen attached to her foreleg, “The draw spell is a new addition.”

“Did you say ‘draw spell’?” Rinse’s face darkened, “They were outlawed by the princess a-”

“-A thousand years ago?” Twilight finished for her, “Yes, they were.” She nodded to herself and trotted around the corner of one of the book cases and stopped by the alcove, “It would appear somepony has been resurrecting old spells – old spells that have drawn our young Miss Spoon to somepony, or somewhere, I can’t say.”

“You don’t know? The spell should have a focus or goal surely?” Rinse reasoned.

Twilight’s horn glowed, illuminating the alcove as she began running her hooves over the plaster work. Suddenly there was a click, and a section of the wall slid away to reveal a set of stone steps, “After I decoded the spell matrix of the diary we found her with originally, I determined that the trigger is Silver Spoon herself.” Twilight continued, “However the crafter of the spell was very… crafty.” She nodded towards the stairs, “Do you know where these lead?”

Rinse shook her head, “I’ve never seen them before!”

Twilight smiled distantly, “Let me tell you then, Miss Rinse, that the spell was left deliberately ‘incomplete’.” She flashed her horn around, trying to find some form of illumination as she talked, “I suspect that Silver herself, or more specifically her bloodline, carry the other part of the puzzle. The two halves, combined, make the whole, thus activating the spell.”

“That makes no sense!” Rinse hissed, “How in Equestria can whoever wrote that spell know that Silver Spoon was going to be the other half of this ‘puzzle’? And you still haven’t said where the spell was drawing her to.”

“Haven’t you been paying attention?” Twilight snorted. “Ah!” with a flick of her hoof, she tapped a copper pad on the side of the stone wall and magical lanterns burst into light illuminating their descent. “The ‘draw’ was inside Silver all along. It is a part of her, whatever it is. The spell merely activated it and sort of ‘filled in the blanks’. Silver Spoon herself did the rest.”

“Well I hope you know what you’re doing” Rinse grumbled, “But just in case...” She reached under her coat and checked something, “all set here.”

“Um...” Spike cleared his throat, “Miss Rinse?”

“Yeah?”

“Er… Since you’re a maid here, not that I’m not happy you’re with us of course, but shouldn’t you be, you know, helping with Lady Spoon? I mean, I don’t want to sound rude, but… you don’t seem very… er… ‘maidy’ somehow.”

Rinse clucked her tongue, “That’s because I’m not.” She kept close to Twilight, “Just shush, huh?”

Spike turned back to Twilight, following her down the steps into the unknown. Strange magical places weren’t uncommon when you’d spent enough time around unicorns, Twilight especially, but there was something about the Spoon family maid that had his scales tingling like they were they were on fire. Maybe it was the outfit she was wearing, or perhaps the way she’d seamlessly slipped from the persona of the household maid to an adventurer without so much as batting an eyelid. To him she hadn’t seemed particularly surprised by the hidden doorway, despite her exclamation. In all honesty, he simply didn’t trust the unusual young mare. Spike frowned in thought and slammed right into Twilight’s rump.

“Ouch!”

Twilight clucked her tongue, “Spike! Watch where you’re going!”

“Sorry, Twi, it was an ac- OH MY GODDESSES!” Spike’s eyes went as wide as saucers and he grabbed Twilight’s hind leg in fright, “Wh… what are they?!”

Row upon row of armoured knights and soldiers, warriors of another age, lined the walls standing silently to attention on their eternal vigil. Above them hung the banners, flags and pennants that had once snapped in the wind above the chaos, blood and death of the battlefield. Racks of weapons, still gleaming after all these centuries, waited just as they had back then. Now, they were sleeping. No… dozing, ready to leap up and take to the field once more in defence of the realm. Spike’s eyes took it all in, soaking in the silent, shining armour of the impossibly huge soldiers that-

“Come on Spike, it’s only armour, it can’t hurt you.” Twilight swung her wand back and forth, checking her leg mounted display. “On second thoughts, don’t touch anything. Anything, Spike, okay?”

Spike swallowed, but did as he was told and hurried along staying close to her side, “I thought you said they can’t hurt us!” he squeaked, “Is… is this place dangerous?”

“I don’t know that yet” Twilight replied. She tapped one of the crystals on the wand before checking her thaumaturgical radiation meter, “Some of these set of armour have residual L.T.R traces. Some more than others. Better if we don’t tempt fate and mess about with anything. Right,
Spike?”

“Hey! What are you suggesting?” Spike protested.

“Don’t touch anything!”

Spike snorted, “Okay! Celestia’s ears, you’d think after all this time you’d know me better than- ARGHH!”

Something grabbed his arm and hauled him into the middle of the room as if he were nothing but a sack of potatoes. Landing on his feet, Spike looked up into the large eyes of… “RINSE!”

The maid stared down at him, an unreadable expression on her face, “She said don’t touch anything!”

“I wasn’t...” Spike turned to look at the set of oil black armour covered in spikes that had been set upon a mannequin that looked like something from a nightmare come to life. He swallowed, rubbing his claws on his chest nervously, “...oh… um… thanks. I think.”

Lost in her own world, Twilight walked on through the silent museum. Normally she would have been like a foal with two tails in a place like this; to be walking here, amongst so much history was a dream come true. All those banners, all that armour, the old weapons and equipment! Some of it she had never seen before. What formations did those banners belong to, who had worn that armour, whose side had they fought on? All these questions, all the research… so much cataloging that needed doing! The prospect of it bounced urgently against her consciousness, but Twilight was used to dealing with distractions no matter how tempting they were. Putting it to one side, she mentally packaged it up for later consideration when there was more time; right now she was trying to find a child, and one who had been taken by something that made every fibre of her being chilled to the bone. As much as she hated to admit it, magic sometimes had a ‘feel’ to it. It wasn’t scientific, nor was it particularly logical, it was simply a sensation that the crafter subconsciously wove into the spell leaving a faint essence of who they were behind. She hadn’t really sensed much from the diary Silver had brought with her, that was benign, almost… welcoming. The other diaries however… now they were a different matter. The sheer force of will and expectation of compliance of the spell contained within them, as similar as it was to that in the original diary, was almost overwhelming. To her, to an experienced magic user, it felt… malicious. Perhaps it was this strong because it was intended for earth ponies? She nodded to herself in thought; earth ponies had a natural resistance to magic, so what was potent to her was probably lessened to a greater degree for Silver Spoon. To the little filly it probably felt more like an inexplicable ‘urge’ to do something. Now that she thought about it though, why wasn’t her father affected by it? Was it his age? Silver was younger and potentially more vulnerable to magical influence… curious indeed. She motioned towards the maid, “Rinse? Have you seen those diaries before?”

The blue mare nodded, “Lord Runcy has been collecting them since before I started working here.”

“Where does he get them from?” Twilight asked.

Rinse paused, thinking, “They usually come by post. His friend, Lord Aura, sends them to him.”

“All of them?”

“No.” Rinse’s eyes narrowed slightly, “Some he’s found himself, but the majority are from Lord Aura.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Where did Lord Aura find them?”

“I… I don’t know.” Rinse shook her head, “I didn’t pay much attention to them because-”

“Because they’re usually in a thaumaturgically sealed container?” Twilight finished for her, “Whoever designed that box made it to contain active spells.” She huffed, “But even a containment field couldn’t withstand the amount of concentrated spell power of that many of the diaries.” She raised an eyebrow, “I’m surprised you didn’t notice it yourself.”

Rinse balked, “Wait a minute, are you suggesting I had something to do with this?”

Twilight shook her head, “No...” She swept her meter around the room once more, “Hmm… if the magic was latent, then the box may well have disguised the spells true intent until it was activated, that is, read, by somepony who acted as the trigger.” She nodded to herself, “Of course… of course! Twilight you dummy!”

“Huh! There’s hope for all of us then” Rinse muttered.

The trio slipped through the museum, with Twilight heading them. The surreal glow from her equipment blinked in the museums light, adding to the already macabre surrounding. Suddenly, Twilight drew to a halt. “There’s something up ahead.”

“Up ahead?!” Spike took a step back, “I don’t like the sound of that!”

Rinse sniffed, giving Spike a grin, “A timid dragon, who’d have thought.”

“I am not timid!” Spike snapped. He folded his arms and snorted indignantly, “I’m just cautious that’s all. ‘Fools rush in where dragons fear to tre- Hey! Twi!” He dashed forward, following the rapidly disappearing hind quarters of the lavender unicorn.

Around the large stone supports, the museum opened into an open area, one with a massive red and gold banner above a burnished gold and silver set of armour. Spike’s eyes bulged, “What’s that!”

Twilight looked up from her meter and made a quick note in her pocket book, “Judging by the design on the war banner, I’d say this is the armour worn by Silver’s ancestor, Golden Spoon.” She shrugged, “Also, it’s the same armour she’s wearing in the painting.”

“It must be worth a fortune!” Spike breathed, “It’s… beautiful.”

“Getting a little covetous, Spike?” Rinse jibed, “Bit of a hoarding thing going on there?”

Swallowing, Spike snorted loudly, “I’ve leaned my lesson, thank you very much.” The nerve! Did she think that he’d steal the armour and hoard it like some greedy old mountain dragon? Cheeky creature! He turned back to- “Twi?”

The unicorn was behind the banner, her striped tail poking out comically, “In here, you two.”

Casting surprised glances at each other, Spike and Rinse lifted the banner aside and slipped into the concealed chamber where Twilight was waiting in silence. Rinse could do no more than stand and stare in amazement at the carved stone archway to nowhere and unconsciously reached up and rubbed her horn.

“Itchy?” Twilight nodded to herself, “Me too. There’s been a powerful magic field here recently. Very recently.” She lifted her meter and made a note in her book, “Looks like we have our answer for Silver Spoon’s disappearance, or part of it at any rate.”

“What… is that?” Rinse breathed.

“Don’t you know?” Twilight asked. She turned to face the blue mare, “The agency has these, doesn’t it?”

Silence fell in the room as the mares faced each other. Spike watched Rinse’s muscles tense, her eyes narrowing. “I don’t know what you’re talking about” she said levelly.

“Oh, I’m sure you don’t” Twilight replied calmly, “After all it’s perfectly normal for maids to carry focused magical energy pistols with them, right? I expect you never know when you’re going to encounter some really stubborn stains.”

“Funny” Rinse rumbled, “How did you know?”

“They give off a very particular energy signature” Twilight said calmly, “And you don’t spend as much time around the princess, your employer, as I do without learning a thing or two about the agency, Miss Rinse, if that is your real name?”

“Classified information, I’m afraid” the blue unicorn replied levelly.

“Of course.” Twilight smiled, “We’re both on the same side here, Rinse, but I think if we’re going to be able to find our missing filly, then we’re going to have to work together. Agreed?”

The blue mare’s expression was unreadable, “I cannot authorise that.”

“Oh, come on!” Twilight’s mane bristled, “You’ve been put here to keep an eye on the Spoon family. You just happen to ‘know’ that Lord Spoon was rescued when he hasn’t, and that equipment? You may as well have been walking around with a sign over your head with ‘Celestian Bureau of Investigation’ in six foot high letters.”

“Prone to a little exaggeration aren’t we?” Rinse snorted. Gradually relenting she sighed, “Fine! Listen, since you’re the princess’s pet I’ll meet you half way.” She gave herself a shake, “Yes, I’m from the agency, and yes, I was embedded into the Spoon family’s home to keep a check on the family. Any more than that, I can’t tell you.”

“Can’t or won’t?” Twilight asked.

“It doesn’t matter” Rinse snorted, “But what little I’ve told you so far would have me finished with the agency if it ever got out, so you’d better keep you mouth shut, missy, and that goes double for your little dragon too.”

“Hey, that’s not fair!” Spike sputtered in indignation, “I can keep a secret you know.”

“Forgive me if I find your assurances rather hollow” Rinse huffed, “I’ve been here years, years, and my cover’s blown by a filly and a dragonling I’d barely known an hour...” She groaned, “The chief’ll have my hide for this.”

“Not if they don’t know” Twilight remarked, “Besides, isn’t it better to utilise resources to their maximum potential to achieve a successful mission outcome?”

“Huh! Now you’re beginning to sound like the chief!” Rinse sank to her haunches and took a sip of water from her canteen, “So, can you get this thing working again or what?”

Twilight sighed. She’d expected the question, but it wasn’t as simple as switching it back on. The magical formulae imbued into the stonework was ancient, and most of the portals she’d seen had been inactive for generations. But she did have one advantage: Starswirl the Bearded,
Twilight’s guiding light in the often murky waters of magical theory, had left many of his treatise and theorums on portal magic in the palace library – and she’d read them all. Carefully, she moved the wand over the portal, making notes, checking her meter and nodding to herself. Eventually, the young unicorn took a step back, “Yes,” she smiled wryly, “I can do it.” She held a hoof out to spike who took out a fresh note pad and quill which Twilight floated out in her magic. “The portal is tuned to Silver’s unique magic harmonic signature.” She opened a small case. Inside was a single, long pale grey hair. “All we have to do,” Twilight said quietly, “is trick the portal into thinking we are Silver.”

“Is this going to take long?” Rinse asked, “The longer she’s out there on her own the more danger she could be in.”

“I don’t think it’ll take long,” Twilight replied. She adjusted her spectacles on her muzzle, “But if we don’t get it right we could end up being atomised.”

“No pressure then.” Rinse snorted.

Twilight laughed, “None whatsoever...”

***************************

“That was some ride, huh?” The small grey unicorn stretched his legs and bucked out, “Boy, I thought we’d really had it that time.”

Silver sat in the comfortable chair and stared up at the night sky. It was beautiful, even if it was in her own head. Still, it was a good approximation even if she did say so herself.

“Keeping shtum, huh?”

“Erin, I’m not in the mood.” Silver closed her eyes, “I just want to be left alone.”

The grey colt dropped onto the grass and began to roll, rubbing his back hard into the grassy hillside. “That’s half your problem you know,” he observed, snorting the loose grass from his nostrils, “You never want to talk to anypony. They’ll start calling you Silver no mates, you know.”

“I do to have ma- I mean friends!” Silver replied tartly, “There’s Di and the three girls: Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and...”

“Not exactly an exhaustive list now is it?” Erin sniffed. The grey colt began scratching lazily at his ear like some bizarre talking dog, “You know you really need to expand your horizons a touch. Do you wonders that would.”

Silver closed her eyes and tried to let go of all the tension and anxiety that was burning through her veins. Lying here, in this world of her own construction, or was it Erin’s? Ha! Who knew any more? But… well, it didn’t really matter any more did it? She was so, so tired, and every time she closed her eyes all she could see was that filthy, stinking thing coming towards her and-

“Stop it.”

Silver opened her eyes and stared straight into Erin’s.

“You are stronger than this, Silver,” Erin said levelly, “You are a daughter of Golden Spoon, and what you did you need feel no shame for.” His eyes were like two huge golden coins, boring into her soul. Perhaps they were…

“I didn’t do anything,” Silver replied quietly, “It was Golden.”

“‘It was Golden’! Pah!” Erin barked out a laugh, “You think a memory can do that? You think a mere ghost of a thought can overcome an adversary ten times your size and strength? For the goddess’s sake, Silver, get a grip of yourself will you?”

“That’s easy for you to say,” the grey filly replied, “You’re a boy, you don’t understand what it’s like to be a filly. That… that monster was...”

“I know what he was going to do” Erin grumbled, “I’m not an idiot, and just because I’m a colt doesn’t mean I don’t have thoughts and feelings like you do, Silver. Have you ever considered that?”

She hadn’t. Not really. Silver shook her head sadly.

“Do you know what it’s like living up here, in this… ‘nothingness’?” Erin nickered, “Let me tell you, Miss Spoon, I have lived for countless lifetimes in both males and females. I have felt them die, I have felt them being born, I have felt… everything. And I mean everything!” He frowned, “I can tell you, being in the body of a mare who likes stallions, really likes stallions is not something I ever want to experience again, thank you very much.” He gave her a playful push, “So what I suppose I’m trying to say here is don’t you ever go selling yourself short, my earth pony filly. You saved not only yourself, but your friend, that mental mare with the caravan, and most importantly of all… me!”

Silver couldn’t help but raise a smile.

“There ya go! Knew you had it in you.” Erin gave a little jump and neighed out into the darkness, “Hey, can you feel it? We’re getting nearer.”

“You think?” Silver asked, “That… escape from the diamond dogs took us off into the forest, but I don’t know where we are now. I think I passed out.”

“Uh-huh.” Erin chuckled, “Welcome to the inside of your head Miss Spoon. Don’t worry though, your pink pal gave you one of the tears so you’ll be right as rain in no time.”

“Hmm...” The silver-grey filly took a sip of her drink and rolled onto her side, “I could get used to this.”

“You don’t want to,” Erin said quietly, “It’s not good, Silver. I’ve wished many times that I could simply just disappear from here. Every day is the same, every second, every minute, hour and year… all of it. In the end it’s all meaningless.” He flinched as a hoof gently touched his foreleg.

“Erin?” Silver smiled softly, “I missed one off the list earlier. You’re one of my friends.”

The colt chuckled, “Yeah. You know, maybe I’m the real ‘no mates’, then eh? Well… not many mates at any rate.” He paused and then looked up at her, “But I have a friend.”

Silver reached out and gave him a hug, “You do.”

The ponies stayed like that for a while before slowly they both lay down side by side on the cool grass. Normally so energetic, Erin was surprisingly quiet now, as though deep in thought. Silver simply enjoyed the peace and quiet, watching the stars twinkling high above. She’d always loved the night sky, just as much as the sun, and perhaps… maybe even a little more.

“Silver?”

“Hmm?”

Erin’s voice was as quiet and calm as a millpond, “Remember when you saw the wendigo in the memory?”

Silver let her mind drift. She could see the creature in the doorway as clear as day, “Yeah, I remember.”

“Weren’t you frightened?” Erin asked.

Silver shrugged, “I...” She thought for a moment and slowly realised “No… no, I wasn’t.”

“That’s… good.” Erin stretched out and groaned, “Good...”

A thought suddenly came to Silver. She couldn’t believe she hadn’t asked him before, “Erin? Can you change into a wendigo?”

The colt chuckled softly, “I can take on the appearance of one,” he replied kindly, “But I’d just look the same as the one you saw in the memory. He was in a sense, I suppose, me. Or I am a part of him… from beyond the grave! Ooooh!”

“Oh, stop it,” Silver muttered, “So, can you… you know, do it for me? Please?”

Erin huffed, “No.”

“Why not?” Silver asked. She rolled onto her side and looked over at him, “Does it hurt?”

“No… well, yes, actually it does, but that’s in the real world, not here.” Erin sighed, “I just… it… it reminds me of what I was, okay? It hurts just to think about it.”

Silver was crestfallen, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Erin smiled, “You haven’t upset me, I just… get moody sometimes I suppose. Being stuck inside somepony’s head for a thousand years will make anypony a bit cranky.” He took a breath and sighed it our slowly, “Silver? Does it matter to you, to see me like that?”

Silver shook her head, “Not really, I was just curious. I’ve never a met a wendigo in real life before. Most ponies think they’re stories to scare foals and cautionary tales for Hearthswarming.”

“Oh, that one!” Erin snorted, “Load of old bollocks. ‘Beware the evil wendigo’! He’s coming to get you, Ooooh!’”

The silver-grey filly smiled and gave Erin a nudge, “I don’t think you’re an evil wendigo, Erin. You’re nice.”

Erin blinked, flopping down onto the grass, “You wouldn’t have thought so when I was… whole.” He closed his eyes, “Wendigo are warriors, Silver. We thrive in war and battle, we dance the dance of blades in our hearts. When we fight, it is when a Wendigo is truly alive.” He snorted, “But after all this time, I can barely remember how it felt.”

“I… think I can understand, a little anyway.” Silver felt an odd stirring in her heart, “Golden seemed to ‘glow’ inside when she was fighting for something. I don’t know if it was just her drive, or will, or what, but like in the tunnels when I… did what I did… it felt… it felt good, Erin. I was scared, really scared, but I felt as though my senses and my body were as light as air and I was really ‘me’ somehow. It’s hard to explain.”

Erin sat up suddenly, “No. You explained it perfectly.” He gave himself a shake, “Right. Look, I know I’m just a memory and this isn’t, you know, real-real, but… you’re sure you want to see this?”

Silver nodded.

Erin hung his head, “I could do it in an instant, but I’ll show you how this happens ‘out there’.” Suddenly his cheeks flushed, “It’s… a little um, embarrassing.”

“Embarrasing?!” Silver fought back a laugh and tried desperately to keep a straight face, “For a warrior?” She’d never seen Erin so uncomfortable.

“Yes!” Erin hissed, “Around friends, changing to a wendigo is considered… well, rude, or… um… intimate.” His cheeks were now bright red, “So this is just for demonstration purposes, okay? There’s nothing… ‘dirty’ going on here.”

Silver chuckled, covering her mirth with a hoof, “Sure.”

“Look, if you’re just going to laugh about it then I’m not-”

Silver placed a hoof on his shoulder, “You’re my friend, Erin. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“I know that!” Erin stomped a hoof, “It’s just… gah! Bloody mares! Fillies I mean! Oh… sod it all!” He walked away from her and took a deep breath, “Are we paying attention then? GOOD!”

Silver’s ears pricked up, her eyes focussing intently. Before her, the little grey colt began to slow his breathing and gradually, almost imperceptibly at first, his fur started to lighten. From its usual dark grey, Erin’s coat seamlessly morphed into a light shade, and eventually to a white that was a pure as the first fall of snow. Erin blinked, his eyes changing, altering from those big yellow orbs to two burning, blazing fires of bright ice blue. Living flame, burning and flickering in the night… blinked. The colt shook himself, and as he did so something began to move and shift just beneath the skin on his back. To Silver’s horror, a pair of bloodied and gore covered wings suddenly burst through from within. They weren’t wings like a pegasi’s either, no, these were almost reptilian, like a dragon’s. And they were white too, just like the rest of him. Erin snapped them out, shaking off the blood and settled them down by his side as the transformation continued.

Silver had to remind herself to breathe. Before her, Erin’s entire body seemed to elongate, his legs becoming slimmer, his muscles more defined. His tail and mane flushed from their usual black to a brilliant blue the same colour as his eyes, but his face… dear goddesses… Erin’ face became sleek, aquiline, and from the corners of his mouth, sharp teeth curled over his lips.

And it was done.

“Well, you didn’t scream, so I suppose that’s a bonus” Erin said casually.

“Your voice...” Silver breathed, “It’s like the north wind, blowing through the mountains.”

“Oh, that’s very poetic!” Erin chuckled, “I like that.” He shrugged, “Feels… strange to be like this again. In a weird way, I feel like I’m… home.”

Silver shook her head, “Can I… touch you?”

“I don’t bite,” Erin huffed, “But watch where you’re putting your hooves, you’re just a filly, Silver and I don’t want this getting any weirder than It already is.”

“Weird?” Silver rolled her eyes, “Pervert.”

“I am bloody well not!” Erin ruffled his wings, “If you’re going to call me names then I’ll just change back and-”

“You look… wonderful,” Silver whispered, walking around him. “Like a ghost of Hearthswarming, or a spirit from the herd.”

“Oh… mmm...” Erin’s cheeks flushed red, “thank you.”

“Can you fly?” Silver asked.

Erin nodded, flexing his wings, “Of course, they’re not for decoration you know.”

“And can you really make the winter come?” Silver asked enthusiastically, “You know, like in the stories?”

Erin rolled his eyes, “Why did I know you were going to ask that...” he sighed, “No!”

“You have a horn!” Silver squeaked, giving a little jump, “You’re like an alicorn!”

“Hmph!” Erin snorted, “Hardly! Just because a deer has four legs and a muzzle doesn’t mean it’s a pony.”

“Do you… eat meat?” Silver asked, staring at his teeth, “These look like a dragon’s teeth.”

“Have you ever even seen a dragon?!” Erin clucked his tongue, “I’ll have you know that my teeth are neat and trim, missy, not those whopping great tree trunks those scaly blundering monstrosities have. And yes, wendigo can eat meat, but usually they eat normal food just like any equestrian.” He nodded his head assuredly.

“You don’t suck the life out of your victims?” Silver asked, genuinely surprised.

“My…!” Erin groaned. He was going to have to answer all of her questions like this, wasn’t he? And yet, as irritating as it felt on a superficial level, the young filly’s questions made him feel… oddly happy. Perhaps it was because of the way she was admiring him, and the words of
praise he hadn’t heard for such a long time, but… yeah… yeah, he did like it! Erin let out a breath, “Wendigo can take the life energy from a fallen opponent.” He lifted a diamond like hoof, “And before you ask, yes we can take it from a living one too, but it’s not done, okay?” He shuddered, “Even the thought of it!” Something grabbed his hoof.

“They’re… beautiful...” Silver stared at the hoof, her eyes wide in awe, “I wish I had hooves like yours.”

“Your hooves are perfectly fine,” Erin replied tartly, “And wendigo hooves is for wendigo’s, so tough.” He sniffed haughtily, “But yes, I’ve always been especially proud of mine.”

“Your mane and tail are gorgeous. I love the colour.”

“Why… um… thank you.”

Silver appeared beside his muzzle making him jump. “Do your eyes feel funny like that?”

“Funny?!” Erin clucked his tongue, “They feel perfectly fine!”

“But they’re like… little fires...” Silver slowly reached out.

“Hey, gerroff!” Erin knocked the filly’s hoof away and pranced sideways, “How would you like it if I poked you in the eye! Bloody hell, Silver!”

Silver blinked, her expression showing hurt. “I… I’m sorry, Erin, I just...”

“Oh, goddess… fine!” Erin moved up to her and took her hoof, “Look, just… let me do it, okay? I don’t want to be booted in the eye!” Carefully, he took Silver’s hoof and guided it up his face. Closing his eyes he let her touch him, smell him, and…

“Hey! Did you...did you just...lick me?!”

Silver flushed bright red, “Just a little.”

“Well don’t!” Erin stretched out his wings and gave them a hard downward thrust, “This just got very weird, Silver.” He paused, “Or I should say weirder!”

Silver hung her head as her ears flopped sadly, “I’m sorry”

Erin huffed, “And so you should be! How would your parents react if they knew you went around licking strange wendigo?” He blinked, “And yes, I do know how stupid that sounds, but the point is still valid!”

Silver tossed her mane, “I said I’m sorry.”

“Well...yes. Yes, you did.” Erin sighed, “Okay, I’m going to change back now.”

“WAIT!” Silver reared onto her hind legs, “Erin, please… don’t.”

“Huh? Why not?”

Silver walked up to him again, making him flinch, “Could you do something for me, please?”

Erin blinked, “I...what?”

“Could you...let me fly on your back?”

“FLY ON MY…! NO! NO WAY!” Erin let out a blast of sparkling white cloud, “I am not a … I’m...” He looked down into the large round purple eyes that felt like they could see straight into your soul. “I’m going to have to do this, aren’t I?” Silver said nothing. “And stop with the foal eyes, for the goddess’s sake!”

Silver hung her head, “I know...”

“No you don’t! Don’t try giving me a guilt trip for...” Erin paused and stared up at the sky. It truly was the perfect time for flying. He smiled and shook his head in resignation, “Go on, get on. Quick, before I change my mind.”

In a flash, Silver was scrabbling up the sleek white back of the strange creature, and hung on with her little hooves digging into Erin’s neck. “Not so tight!” Erin hissed, “Bloody hell, girl, will you… oh, what’s the use?” He took a breath and gave his wings a stretch, “You all set back there?”

Silver nodded, “Uh-huh.”

Erin peered back and saw the mouthful of mane, his mane, in Silver’s mouth. He groaned; what was it with these Spoon’s? They were all crazy! He pushed the thoughts from his mind and concentrated on channelling his magic, letting it flow through him, building it up in a white fog around his gleaming hooves. Carefully, he angled his wings, coiled back on his hind legs, and with a hard shove launched into the air. Behind his head, hanging on for all she was worth, the muffled whoops of delight from the little filly made his heart cry out at the world. Erin felt a rush of emotion take him and he closed his eyes as he banked across the sky. For the first time in a thousand years, he howled out into the night… the lonely cry of the wendigo.

Together the two flew across the dreamscape: banking, swooping and climbing, until Erin could sense the filly starting to tire. It was time to go home. Soon, back on the ground, the happy, sleepy Silver Spoon began to feel the world slowly slipping away from her. Inch by inch, almost imperceptibly changing, Erin and the dreamworld simply drained away. She knew what was happening now, and as frightening as it could be she knew what to expect at least. She squeezed her eyes shut and opened them to a pair of big blue eyes full of tears staring down at her. Normally she would have screamed, but in her exhausted and weakened state, she really didn’t care.

“Silv?”

“Hello, Di.” Silver leaned against the cushions and sighed, “Quite a night, eh?” She gave her eyes a rub – they were gritty and dry. Fortunately, the ‘pink menace’ as somepony had called her was there with a damp face cloth and a gentle hoof.

“At first I thought I wanted to go home” Di said quietly, dabbing her friends neck and face, “I was so frightened, but it was all I could think of.” She smiled, “And then I saw you. You were tall, Silv, as tall as Golden Spoon ever was.”

Silver chuckled, “I’m no taller than you, silly.”

“That’s not what I meant, and you know it” Diamond Tiara sniffed, “You were… magnificent. You walked tall, proud, and lifted your hooves up with confidence and strength.” She shook her head, “I wish I could be like that, but all I could do was run like a manticore was nipping at my tail.”

Silver rolled her eyes, “Honestly Di, I think you have an odd memory of what happened. I was absolutely terrified.”

“You didn’t show it,” Di replied. She reached down to the bucket of water and rinsed out the cloth.

“Would it have made any difference if I did?” Silver said, stretching her legs, “Di, you have your own strength, a strength that I wish I had in me.” She grinned, “One that doesn’t involve ‘disembodied voices from beyond the grave’!”

“Oh, stop!” Di chuckled. She reached out and gave her friend a hug, “Thank Celestia you’re safe. When you collapsed I remembered what you said to do, but all you did was sleep.”

Silver nodded, “Well, you saved my life, Di. If anypony should be walking tall right now, it’s you.”

“Bah! What a load of old twaddle.” Diamond Tiara gave her mane a fuss and slumped back against the cupboard, defeated, “No salon, no restaurant, and only a rattly old caravan to call home.”

“Sheer perfection!” Silver laughed.

Di yawned and jammed a cushion next to her to try and absorb some of the shaking. It helped a little, but the rattly conveyance was still uncomfortably jarring. She looked at her friend a little shyly, “Um… Silv?”

“Hmm?”

The pink filly steadied herself against the rocking of the caravan, “Er… What do you think happened back there? I mean, with the dogs… you know.”

Silver shrugged. She didn’t really care, nor feel anything for those cursed creatures. Whether it was because of Golden’s lingering influence or what those monsters were capable of, she wasn’t sure, but it wasn’t really a topic she felt like talking about right then. “I don’t know,” she lied, “You’d need to ask Trixie.”

“Yeah...” Di closed her eyes, “Probably.” She motioned towards a cloth bag and a flask, “There’s a sandwich, apple, and a flask of tea for you. It’s probably stone cold now, but it’s the best you’re going to get until we stop.”

“How long was I asleep?” Silver asked.

Di shrugged, “Since last night. We’ve been on the move all day, just in case the diamond dogs follow us.” She hung her head for a moment, her voice distant, “I don’t they will.”

Silver closed her eyes. She could still feel that beast’s claws upon her, the smell of its breath and the reek of the pelt it covered itself with – the bloodied remains of one of the ‘boss’s’ victims. How she’d known how to set the timers on the ‘egg’ devices was, she imagined, really down to Golden’s influence than her own intuition and she was extraordinarily lucky that the one that had claimed the leader of the diamond dogs hadn’t immediately set off the others by sympathetic detonation. Hell’s hooves, she hadn’t even known the term ‘sympathetic detonation’ until just now! Celestia preserve her, she wanted a bath so badly – but nothing could cleanse the horrible memories of what she’d seen, what she’d done, and those terrible screams as the roar of the fire incinerated the foul creatures. There was no doubt now that Golden was a part of her, but how and why she had no idea. Even Miss Sparkle had just sent her on her way with little more than a cursory warning to ‘leave the diaries alone’. Yeah… leave the only decent source of reading material in the manor alone, right? She needed those books, she needed them! It was her link to her past, to her family, and in some way, to her father. Father… Silver closed her eyes and felt for the light, the warmth… He was near, she could feel it. They were drawing closer by the second. She yawned; she was so tired…

The rocking of the caravan lulled them both off to sleep, bringing gentler dreams of happier times to the world of slumber. On the moonlit forest road, Trixie plodded on, her only company the calling of a fox and the hoot of an owl. She was tired too, but for now, she just wanted to walk. Walk… and forget.

Chapter Seventeen - Fury

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

FURY

Seventh day of the festival of the golden leaves.

It is always winter here now. Spring, Summer, Autumn, it matters not. None of the seasons hold any definition from one another. Poetic perhaps, maybe even a little metaphorical, but since the princess returned from that terrible place she has changed, and the world with her. The naive creature I met all those years ago before I journeyed north to the land of Everwinter has gone, and probably forever. With the loss of her sister, the princess has lost part of herself - a part of her light, and it is causing fear amongst the palace staff.

Celestia is in mourning, and has been since the war finally came to an end. On the face of it of course, she is the same pleasant and beneficent monarch she always was, but I can see it in her eyes, even if her subjects cannot. I have heard her crying at night, high in the tower room Luna loved so much. Celestia mourns, not only for her beloved sister, but for the lost child of Equestria,
the one whom I have never met yet labour night and day to find. I will confess that I have a vested interest in this research myself, however who ever said a fellow couldn’t mix business with pleasure? Thus far my research has shown the viability of the portals and those that are physically undamaged show promise for reactivation, providing the nodes can be energised for travel. First however, I intend to visit the site of the last battle. I believe there may be artefacts of power there that may aid me in my quest. I’m prepared for a few grisly sights of course, but what price is knowledge? Tonights choice is cherry and coconut scones with butter and a pot of that nice tea Mrs Monkfish sells from the tent by the workpony’s hut. Delicious!

Twelfth day of the festival of the golden leaves

I have returned. My hooves are still shaking even now, despite a hot bath and some of Lily’s excellent tea. Goddesses forgive me, I had no idea. In my long life I have travelled across the burning deserts of the Llamalian empire, the frozen wastes of Yak Yakistan, the towering eyrie’s of the Griffin kingdom and beyond the edges of the known world. I have seen war and death in equal measure, but nothing like this. War is merciless, cruel, and spares few – I know this. But to see the faces of… children, innocent young foals lying frozen amongst the remains of their mothers, their families. It was too much, far, far too much. I had to use all my skills in the magical arts to slip by the wards and traps lain by the princess to keep trespassers away from that unspeakable place of death. I’d hoped to find something that would aid me in my research, but all I found was a horror that will haunt me until my dying day. Even the fortress, once a place of joy and life, of art, knowledge and beauty, has been made a charnel house where only the corpses of the dead line its once magnificent hallways. I couldn’t stay. The library was inaccessible anyway, at least by conventional means. I suppose I could have used my magic to tunnel my way through, and I did try at first, but… oh goddesses, I can still see it even now. The tiny hooves, the eyes tight shut, still held in his mother’s embrace. What have we done? What have we become? I thought we were supposed to be the light to guide Equestria from the darkness of Nightmare Moon?

To my shame, since I returned to the palace I have been starting to question my beliefs and what I have always held to be true. I confess I do not like the conclusions I am coming to. What if Nightmare Moon, Luna, was right? What if we have wrought a future for ourselves where the only reality, the only world we know, is the one Celestia has chosen for us? I don’t know, I just don’t know. I’m going to bed and will make my decision in the morning. My bags are packed for travel and my affairs are in order just in case. I can only hope to the great goddesses I can sleep without dreaming tonight.

Runcy closed the book and rubbed his eyes. Starswirl the bearded; he was quite a stallion. Placing his hoof on the ancient tome was like touching history itself. It was extraordinary to think that ancient pony, that enigmatic figure who was so prominent in any discussion on Equestrian history, had held this very book. He took a pull on his pipe, watching the blue smoke curl around his muzzle before drifting away up to the ceiling. Celestia had done something, hadn’t she - something that Starswirl had been so shocked about he was thinking about leaving the palace. Of course, history itself glossed over the reasons, the texts simply said that Starswirl had been so traumatised by the horrors of war he had left to search for the ‘knowledge of the ancient’s’, as his old school book had told him. Ostensibly it was for the ‘betterment of all Equestria’. What it failed to mention was any sort of horror that Celestia had had a hoof in. A horror that was, according to Starswirl himself, so unimaginable that he’d felt compelled to leave for the sake of his own sanity. Of course, everypony knew the old wizard had returned some time later and went on to help Celestia build Canterlot and founded colleges of magic across Equestria, but it was no real surprise that some of the more unsavoury parts of their homelands history had been ‘sanitised’ for public consumption. After all, who wanted to hear that Celestia’s most trusted court advisor and royal mage had begun to doubt her, or that their pure princess had been involved in the butchery of children?

A cup of tea floated across his vision and landed with a clink on the table. The aroma was amazing, and even came with a dainty cake. Runcy took a bite, revelling in the delicious flavour of the freshly made sponge. Veritas had cooks here of course, but this was more like something Lark made at home – it tasted of care and love. A tear came to his eye as the image of his wonderful wife and beautiful daughter flashed through his minds eye.

“Good?”

“Perfection...” Runcy closed his eyes and sighed, surreptitiously brushing the tear away. She didn’t need to see that. The young mare had attached herself to him ever since he’d met the elder. He’d had some initial reservations about it of course, after all he was a stallion away from his family and he was very aware how loneliness and isolation could addle a fellows mind. But in truth, he rather enjoyed the company. Terra reminded him in some ways of his daughter, and not just because of her coat colour, it was something else – her spirit. She was kind yet strong willed, dedicated to her task but with a keen mind of her own. Terra was a mare who had been willing to give herself to him to accomplish a task given to her by her peers, and although even the thought of it made him sick to his stomach, he admired her sense of duty above all. If roles were reversed, could he have done such a thing in her place? He doubted it, but thank the goddesses it was something he’d never have to face. But nor should anypony, Equestrian or wendigo. Wendigo… What strange creatures they were. It was quite obvious they were all ponies, and by the looks of it had been rather ‘selectively’ bred for some time.

According to Terra, who had a near encyclopaedic knowledge of her peoples history, not all members of the original tribe had been grey unicorns. This trait appears to have been bred in when unicorns, melding with some sort of ‘otherworldly spirit’ had mated with others of their kind to produce the grey coated, yellow eyed and black mane and tail of the ‘true’ wendigo. By the looks of things, the shallow gene pool caused by centuries of isolation had ended up with an entire tribe of near identical unicorns. How they hadn’t died out was anyponies guess, but far from Equestria seeing the last of these magical creatures, their number had actually grown – just not by much. Perhaps this was why the tribe were a little… ‘fluid’ when it came to mating with ponies from Veritas. Oh, he knew all about that of course! The stallions on the work details were regularly boasting about how many they’d bedded and their partner’s ‘tricks’ in bed. Goddesses, what a state of affairs. The sad part of it was, was that the wendigo appeared complicit in this and he was worried that Terra had him in her sights too – especially after that bizarre meeting he’d had with the elder. He’d never been invited back since, and secretly, he was damned well glad of it too!

“Starswirl the bearded” Terra read out loud, “The traitor of Everwinter.”

“Traitor...” Runcy licked the crumbs from his lips and felt his muscles start to relax. “Starswirl the traitor...” Suddenly he sat up, nearly upsetting his cup of tea in the process, “Wait, what?”

The grey mare sat on the rug beside the table turned a page in the book and nodded to herself, “He was a guest of the lord of the fortress, and a friend of our people. We made him welcome, gave him a home and access to all the knowledge of our race.” She shook her head sadly, “He abandoned us, taking the fruits of our knowledge with him to develop weapons that he gave to the Celestians to butcher us with.” Terra took a sip of her own tea and took a breath, “And yet the lord and lady never lost the love they had for him in their hearts.”

He didn’t know what to say. Starswirl the bearded was a… traitor? Runcy took a mouthful of his tea and scrubbed his mane, “Are you sure, Terra?”

She nodded, “It is a story that has been passed down for generations, as have all our stories.” Terra snuggled into the large cushion she’d brought for herself after she’d moved into Runcy’s rooms, “Did you not know this?”

“No.” Runcy’s attention was fully on the mare now, “Starswirl is considered a hero in Equestria, of sorts. He was instrumental in the rebuilding of our nation after the war.”

Terra gave a shrug, “People change in times of war, Runcy. Starswirl merely decided to change too.”

“He swapped sides… just like that?” Runcy couldn’t believe it. “I didn’t even know he’d been to… wait...” He took the book away from Terra and turned back to the page he’d been reading, “Where is this ‘Everwinter’?”

“Everwinter?” Terra smiled demurely, “That was the name of our homeland in the mountains, on the borders of what your people call the frozen north.” She took a bite of her cake, “the fortress of the four winds is there… was there.”

Runcy read the passage again, “The naive creature I met all those years ago before I journeyed north to the land of Everwinter, has gone, and probably forever.” He shook his head slowly, concentrating on the words, “‘Before I journeyed north to the land of Everwinter’. Dear goddesses, that must be what he meant. He’d been to your homeland before the war started.”

Terra nodded, “The lord forbade any retaliation. It is not in our nature.”

“You… you forgave him?” Runcy couldn’t believe what he was hearing, “You said he used your magic to develop weapons for the Celestians which they used to turn the tide of the war, and you forgave him?”

Terra closed her eyes, a habit Runcy had noticed she had did whenever he hit upon a subject she found troubling. “It was war.”

And that was the answer. No subtleties, no nuance, it was simply… war. “Your tribe, the people you have here, they are the survivors of this ‘massacre’ in the mountains aren’t they?” Runcy asked.

“We know it as the pass of tears” Terra said quietly, “It has other names, but that one is the one we know it as now.”

“And Celestia...” Runcy put his forelegs over his eyes. She had done this? She had killed all those foals, colts, fillies, mares, stallions… everypony? Now all that was left was this lost tribe, here in the eternally frozen emptiness of the northern wastes. The horror of it all, the terrible pain held in Starswirl's words…

“Shhh… it’s alright, don’t cry now.” Warm and comforting forelegs gently enfolded him. Terra, one of the last of that lost noble people, held him, an Equestrian, a… Celestian. Safe in her gentle embrace, the pain of the horrors that howled through his heart simply drifted away… Runcy felt like disappearing, fading away into nothingness and simply ceasing to-

“Stop.” Terra leaned her head against his and kissed him softly on his muzzle, “You need not think this way, Runcy, it is not for you. This pain is not for you.”

“Terra...” Runcy reached out and held her, pushing his head into her fur, “I’m sorry, goddesses, I’m so, so sorry.”

Terra brushed his mane with her hoof and smiled comfortingly, “Sorry for something you had nothing to do with?” She sighed, rocking him gently, “Perhaps you have more in common with us than you know. Maybe even more than we knew.” For a few warm and reassuring minutes, the grey mare held the heartbroken stallion before suddenly giving his ear a playful nip, “Come on now, no more of that. You have work to do today.”

Runcy flinched. Nopony nipped his ears like that! Well, Lark did, but… He groaned expansively, “You’re right. Damn it all, Terra, are mares always so bloody practical?”

“No, but we know how to care for our stallions.” She gave him a wink, “And our friends.”

The unexpected wave of emotion quickly began to slip away, receding back into the depths of his subconscious where Runcy hoped it would remain. He wasn’t used to things like this: crying, loneliness, the feeling of being far from home. Part of him railed against the situation he was in, screaming at him to pack his bags and tell Sunny where to shove his fantastical pet project and simply go home. The other part of him, the infinitely more practical part, demanded that he stay – not for him, but for his family, to protect them and their future against the monsters baying at the door. A door Celestia seemed hell bent on opening for them. What he couldn’t fathom however, was how a mare who had nearly committed genocide had become a leader who seemed to be wanting to invite an even worse enemy to her table. And dear goddesses, what would be served upon that table? Their own people? Perhaps… Runcy froze; dear goddesses, that was it, wasn’t it? This… this appeasement of these vampiric monsters, these changelings, was some sort of atonement for what she’d done a thousand years before. She had lost some of her power, there had been a thousand years of peace, and now the prospect of another conflict was hanging over her like the sword of judgement. She had lost the fire, the spark that made her what she was, or what she had been. The changelings would destroy them; not overnight, but slowly, feeding upon them like livestock, one by one by one. He squeezed his eyes shut and felt Terra button up his overcoat before kissing him on the cheek.

“Take care at work today.” She passed him a parcel with some sandwiches, and some of those strange but tasty red and silver berries he’d taken a liking to.

“See you tonight lo-” Runcy shivered, “Terra.”

The mare giggled coquettishly, “Go on, you don’t want be late!”

Runcy nickered, trotting out the door and off up the corridor. Goddesses, he felt so… alive. That was it: alive! He was young again, fit and healthy, with a spring in his step and the breeze in his mane. Terra just had that kind of effect on him. Hah! Sending him off to work like that all he was missing was the morning paper! She was like a young… bride… Runcy groaned out loud; this was why he avoided the blasted creatures!

Up ahead, the work party were filing into the cavern; wendigo, equestrians, and all of them working with a singular purpose: to clear away the obstruction around the archway – the ‘portal’ as Sunny had called it. They’d definitely made progress at least, and by the looks of things it shouldn’t take that much longer to free the stonework within. What he’d noticed however was that the crystal encasing it had been formed as a sort of ‘bell’ shape, with an air space inside so as not to contact the actual archway itself. In fact that had been one of his fears: that the crystal had actually bonded with the stone, essentially fusing with it. If that had been the case, then the risk of damage would have been far greater. Runcy passed his lunch to his aide and walked over to the section they’d been working on yesterday. It didn’t look like much, but he’d focussed all his attention and efforts on this one area for one very good reason – it was here where the focus of the structure had been when It had been formed a millennia ago. Even after all this time, after all the lives that had come and gone, the lines of the world still shone as brightly to his eyes as they ever had. It was the gift of the earth pony, the ability to see the energies of the earth and rock beneath their hooves – a gift that had lead to them becoming the builders of their land, the growers of the food that gave them life and the warriors of the princesses. Earth ponies made up the bulk of the nobility in Equestria for good reason. Runcy’s family, as much as Golden had been the focus of his reverence during his life, had their roots well and truly in the bones of their world – quarrying. He supposed it was one of the reasons he’d hit it off with young Trestle. He closed his eyes and pushed the thoughts of the young fellow away; may the goddesses protect the lad and keep him safe. For now, It was time to work. Carefully, Runcy ran his hoof over the lines and facets of the smooth multicoloured material, watching how the flow of the earth ran through it, bonding it and holding it all in place. It was a trick his father had taught him, and one he’d tried to teach Silver. She’d struggled with it a little more than he’d hoped, but there was still time. He was confident that she’d get the hang of it one day, and she’d be able to use her talents to take the Spoon family on to a greater and ever brighter future.

Runcy smiled; he was right, all the energy lines converged at one point. It had been disguised by whoever had made this, and they’d been clever, very clever… but not clever enough. In nature, the thin glowing energy lines were haphazard, following natural flaws and fractures, allowing the astute to exploit them and apply just the right amount of force to just the right place. This was the essence of the quarrypony – understanding your medium. Artificial structures however, were different. Mostly these days the builders of Equestria followed the simpler tenets of the builders guild, following guides that anypony with enough basic schooling could follow. Few, if any, still used the old ways to make a structure stronger and meld its energies with the surrounding land. For those who still knew and could see beyond the superficial, the palace at the heart of Equestria was a shining beacon of the earth pony builders skills. The lines of nature, the energies of the marble, the
granite, the limestone and slate – they had been blended as if by an artists brush rather than trowel and chisel. To his trained eyes Runcy could see it all, he could see the true beauty of the palace, both within and without. But even there, there were starting points, like here. His father had taught him from his very first day in the quarry, that everything has a beginning and an end, you just had to know where to look.

The crystal before him had been layered, with one point overlaying another, but now the final piece lay before him. It wouldn’t be long now, just a couple more days and… Runcy stared. Was that what he though it was? Maybe… maybe... His heart leaped; right there, hidden behind the node, just out of sight but… yes! There! Excitedly, the grey stallion reached into his belt pouch and pulled out his chisel and hammer. They were simple tools, a stonemason’s staple of shaped iron – and all he needed. It was the earth pony behind these simple implements that did the real work. Silence fell around him as the workponies, sensing something had changed, stood back and watched. Runcy closed his eyes, opening his senses and mind. He could see it better this way, feel its presence before him. The chisel was drawn to it, finding its mark, touching the point where the crafter had probably thought nopony would ever find it, and perhaps they had been right, for the most part. For the most part…

Lord Runcy, the master of the house of Spoon, descendant of the line of noble ponies who had fought to make Equestria what it was today, smiled. The hammer fell. Blow after blow, checking the angles, striking again. Time seemed to flow past without meaning: minutes, hours, it was meaningless when you were here in the moment. But then, almost imperceptibly, a tiny crack appeared at the point where the chisel impacted the node. It was so small, so insignificant, that to the untrained eye it was little more than a scuff of the otherwise immaculate surface. Yet even as it shifted, it never made a sound, nor as it moved outwards gathering speed, radiating across the faceted material, splitting, pushing apart that which had held it together for a thousand years. Ponies backed away, whispering to one another, muttering, talking and then shouting as the cracks widened and the crystal suddenly fractured and groaned before them. Somepony cried out in amazement followed by a shout of surprise, a cry becoming a roar, and in the center of it all, the crystal dome…

It fell, not in large pieces, but as tiny shards as small as hens eggs, washing across the floor in a tide like sparkling water. It was quite beautiful in its own way. Runcy closed his eyes and took a deep breath; it was nearly over, he would be home soon. Home…

“You’ve done it.” One of the wendigo mares stood staring at the revealed stone archway and lifted a hoof shakily, “We never thought it could be so. But...” She turned to Runcy and opened her mouth to speak, her works shaking and uncertain, “We must inform the elder.”

Runcy nodded then turned to one of the earth pony workers, “Fetch Lord Aura would you? Tell him… tell him Runcy has an early hearthswarming day gift for him.”

Cheers and applause broke out around the chamber, filling the air with the sound of merriment and joy at the completion of a task many had expected would take months, if not years of effort. Yet here, it was done in a matter of days. Runcy grinned idiotically as his workers congratulated him and showered him with praise, and by the goddesses he let them. And anyway, why not? He kept the traditions alive, he remembered them, respected them, and this… this was why! He couldn’t wait to tell Lark and Silver! Or could he? Pah! They probably wouldn’t be that interested really, but he’d still tell them anyway. His mood soared as high as an eagle in the sky, like the sun beaming down to warm the earth – this was what being an earth stallion was all about. He had made his ancestors proud, and now, with Lord Aura’s efforts, the way was open to saving Equestria from the forces that threatened her.

“RUNCY!” Lord Aura’s voice travelled across the cacophony, “RUNCY!”

The grey stallion turned to his friend and raised an eyebrow, “Hello Sunny, bit late to party old boy.”

“You…. you did it! You...” Sunny didn’t know what to say. Instead, to Runcy’s surprise he reached out and grabbed him in a tight hug, “Thank you. Thank you so much my boy. Equestria will be saved, and it’s thanks to you. Golden would be so proud.”

Runcy felt his heart and sense of pride swell at his friend’s words. It was all he could have asked for – and more. Golden, his ancestor, would be proud of him. One day he would meet her again, and he would take his place with the rest of his family in the herd knowing he had done his best in life and had brought his family honour. Sunny released him and walked towards the arch, the crystal shards crunching beneath his hooves, but his eyes remained fixed upon the free standing blocks of stone at the centre of the sea of glittering crystal. Behind him, the workers were quickly clearing away the fragments and evidence of work whilst Sunny and Runcy took in the revealed structure.

“So, what now?” Runcy asked, “How does it work?”

His friend stared at the stonework, holding out a hoof and drifting it over the surface almost reverently. “All in time” Sunny breathed, “all in time, Runcy. We cannot rush these things.”

“No, of course not.” Runcy gave himself a shake. This archway, this doorway to another place, meant little to him. He had performed his task, and although he was still a part of all of this undertaking, all he really wanted now was to go home. He’d mention it later though, Sunny was quite obviously lost in his own thoughts and oblivious to everything else around him. Collecting his things he polished off his sandwiches and tea. It was, as always, delicious. How Terra could take bland ingredients and make them into something so delectable was a miracle in itself. Of course, he could have gone to the canteen and simply had breakfast there. He could even have had his lunch there too, but the grey mare had insisted on making his meals for him. He chuckled to himself; how could he say no? Runcy smiled; he’d go and tell her about his success with crystal. It was still fairly early in the evening so she’d probably still be with her own people doing whatever it was they did when they were away from Veritas’s gaze, but to see her smile made all of this worthwhile somehow. Also, it didn’t hurt to have his ego massaged once in a while, right?

From what Terra had told him, her role in the tribe was helping to farm the local ‘produce’. To his shame he’d pretty much switched off at that point. When it came to matters of agriculture, his mind had a tendency to simply go blank. Many earth ponies would no doubt have found such topics fascinating of course, particularly as everything grown here was done without much in the way of natural light, but he was a simple fellow at heart. His passion was quarrying, it always had been, but still he had to admit these sandwiches tasted damned good, so whatever they grew here wasn’t something to be sniffed at. Collecting his overcoat, Runcy looked around him. Most of the work left to do in the chamber was little more that simply clearing up and he made the executive decision to use his position to slip out and head back to his rooms to freshen up. Besides, Sunny was quickly becoming surrounded by lab coated ponies and he decided that the best course of action was to leave them to it. After all, why ruin a good mood by listening to that lot droning on about magical jiggery pokery for hours on end? Thoughts of a warm and decidedly cuddly evening with Lark snuck quietly into the back of Runcy’s mind, teasing him with the promise of falling asleep in his beloved wife’s embrace. Goddesses above, he missed her. He’d have to make it up to her, and Silver too, they’d be going absolutely spare! He headed off down one of the corridors, deeper into… damn it! He’d taken a wrong turn! Why did these ponies, wendigo rather, make everything look the same? Certainly there was something of a lack of natural material here, unless you liked rock and crystal or that weird blue material the wendigo made, but it was like nopony could be bothered to make anything ‘aesthetic’ at all. A thousand years and it was if all they’d done was lumber from day to day in a sort of numb haze. Strange creatures. Anyway he’d better- Runcy’s head shot up as the blood chilling scream cut through the air around him. It was a mare, and she was nearby too. Quickly, he picked up his hooves and ran.

Another shriek of pain and fear echoed out down the corridor followed by a male’s angry shout. It was coming from a room off to the right just up ahead. Damn it, all he had was his tools and- Runcy slid to a halt, standing steaming in the doorway and stared at the sight before him.

“Terra?”

The wendigo mare was lying in the middle of the floor amongst a pile of brightly coloured rugs. She was panting heavily with fresh cuts on her face and neck while a large brown coated stallion loomed over her, her drool soaked mane tightly gripped in his mouth. He pulled hard, eliciting another cry of pain. He hadn’t seen Runcy, nor saw the ceramic flask arrowing towards him until it impacted violently with his skull. With a yelp, the stallion released Terra’s mane and turned towards this new threat: the snarling figure of a stallion half his size again. Runcy ploughed into him, smashing him to the ground and away from the injured and frightened mare. He reared, punching the other male across the jaw and span, bucking the brown stallion hard in the chest as he tried to scramble away. Fury, blind and blood red, took over Runcy’s senses completely. This monster, this ‘thing’ had tried to… to… He had no words, only deeds mattered now, and all he needed to do now was… squeeze.

“Runcy! Let him go, please!”

He couldn’t hear her, but he could hear the song in his ears, the song of war. This beast, this monster had to die, he had to be removed.

“Celestian! For the goddess’s sake, release him!”

The mare before him was that sickening bitch he’d seen earlier, the one who’d tried to sell Terra to him for the price of admission to see that damned elder. Runcy glared up at her, the choking sounds of the stallion held in his forelegs gradually fading to a wheezing and panting as his pathetic life drained away. All it needed now was a quick twist and – An unseen force suddenly impacted with Runcy’s head, knocking him away from his enemy, but still he held on. He’d finish this one and then she’d be next. Evil had to be dealt with, like dismantling a wall, one brick at a time. Another blow, this time making him see stars. Runcy’s grip faltered and the male dropped to the ground in a senseless heap. Immediately Runcy was up and locked onto the mare by the doorway. His nostrils flared, “Wendigo...” The word hissed out from behind gritted teeth as he dropped into a fighting stance, readying himself to charge.

“RUNCY! Please, don’t do this!” Terra appeared like a bucket of ice cold water in his face, her big yellow eyes wide with fear but also determination. “Runcy...” She held out a hoof, “Please, let the anger drain away from your heart, release the fire inside.” Terra reached up and gently stroked his muzzle, “Come, brave warrior, it is time to go home.”

“He has the battle madness,” the older mare said levelly, “He needs to be taken to the elder.”

“He needs to rest” Terra replied bluntly.

The older mare huffed, “Do not overstep your place, Terra. The contract has yet to be fulfilled and you still have your duties to attend to.” She sniffed, “I will take the celestian back to his rooms.”

“You will not touch him!” Terra reared, her ears pinned back threateningly, “He is mine.”

“You dare challenge me, girl?” The older mare neighed loudly, “You think you could defeat me?”

Terra snorted, placing herself between Runcy and the mare, “In the name of our ancestors and the spirits of the beyond, I challenge you Uriana.”

The older mare huffed, “Then so be it. You will have your wish, Terra, and the goddess will judge you accordingly for your foolishness.”

Runcy followed Terra in a daze, his mind a fog of confusing thoughts, feelings and emotions. At some point, he couldn’t say for certain when, he found himself sat in his chair in his rooms staring at a mug of hot… something.

“Drink it all” Terra instructed, “It has to be drunk hot.”

The smell was delicious, but the taste… oh goddesses, the taste! Runcy coughed, his stomach suddenly rebelling as it moved to eject the foreign liquid.

“No! Keep it down, keep… it… down...”

Hooves stroked Runcy’s neck and chest, gently but firmly massaging his ears and muzzle. It was… it was... invigorating. Suddenly he had her, taking her up and carrying her to the floor. Runcy’s heart was hammering in his chest and his need for her burned through him like a river of molten metal. He wanted her, he had to have her. The young mare looked up at him, her eyes wide and bright in the lamplight. She was so beautiful, the cuts on her muzzle and neck were… were… Runcy gave himself a shake, “I…I’m sorry.” He all by threw himself off her, his heart and mind a confusion of imagery and thoughts all warring for dominance. What the hell was happening to him? This wasn’t him! He didn’t act like this! Runcy staggered into the bathroom and turned on the shower, dropping to his haunches beneath it, clothes and all. For an age he sat, letting the water soak into him, washing him, taking away the darkness and the pollution of his soul.

If only it could…

The tap squeaked and the merciful stream of water died away, leaving him naked and alone. No… not completely alone. Terra said nothing as she helped prise the sodden stallion from his hiding place, dripping with water and misery. With magic, hoof and teeth, she removed the saturated clothing piece by piece in absolute silence until the bare and hollow pony who had run to her rescue and attacked one of his own people, stood before her. He was shivering. Quickly, Terra took him to the drier and began combing out his mane and fur. He was, she had to admit, a magnificent specimen – for a celestian. She paused, closing her eyes and pushed back at the ages old dogma of her people; Runcy wasn’t a celestian, he was a pony, a stallion, and he had something few of his own kind had ever shown her: honour. He stood silent as she worked on him, his eyes hollow and staring. He’d been kind to her from the first moment she’d met him, treating her with dignity and respect, and although he had rejected her as a mare, he saw her not as a wendigo but as a… friend. She gave herself a shake and looked over her work; not too bad. He needed a proper bath and some oil on those hooves, perhaps some conditioning lotion for his mane and a smile on that lonely face of his, but that would come in time. She guided him to his chair and sat him down as though he were an invalid, feeble of mind and no more than a living automaton. This was her fault, her people’s fault – and it was something she had to put right both for herself and for her people’s honour. The goddess would be angry with her if she left matters as they were. Fortunately something so simple as a steaming cup of tea cured all ills of the soul and she nodded to herself in satisfaction as she put the lid back on the pot. As it poured into the cup the aroma tickled Runcy’s nose, and slowly, painfully, his eyes began to regain some of their familiar lustre. Carefully, Terra held the cup up to his lips and he took a little. A pause, and then a little more. She blew across the surface of the precious liquid before presenting it to the stallion once more.

Runcy blinked, “Terra.”

“I’m here.”

The grey stallion’s words were faint, empty, screaming of the pain he felt in his heart, “I have no words to give you that could mend the wounds I have caused. I have dishonoured you and your people. I don’t deserve to call you my friend.”

Terra closed her eyes, a sad smile ghosting across her lips, “For my rescuer to say such a thing is curious indeed,” she chuckled “Is this an earth pony trait? To admonish yourself for acting as you did?” She shook her head, “You have done nothing wrong, Runcy. In truth, it is I that has wronged you.”Runcy said nothing. Terra hung her head, “As you have treated me with honour, so I must with you.” She looked him in the eyes, her large yellow orbs as bright as liquid pools of gold, “The stallion was… He was not forcing himself on me. Not at first anyway.” She sighed, “He wanted more than to lie with me, he wanted to do other ‘things’ I did not want and he became angry. I’m sorry, Runcy, you shouldn’t have had to have seen that.”

Runcy closed his eyes, his heart feeling as cold as ice in his chest, “You… wanted him to lie with
you?”

There was a pause before she spoke. “It is the contract.”

“What contract?” Runcy could feel the last vestiges of the rage he’d felt earlier still tingling in his hooves, “Tell me, Terra. Please.”

The grey mare nodded slowly, her words hitting him as hard as a hammer’s blow, “The celestians… your people, have promised to help us return our lord to us. You know of this?” Runcy nodded. “In exchange, we have agreed to provide the tears your white coated ponies use to enhance your warriors.”

Runcy nodded again, “Lord Aura explained this to me.”

“There is more.” Terra squeezed her eyes shut before continuing, “Our people have not had new… blood… for a very long time. We have used magic to prolong our lines, but magic can only help us so far. Without new foals our tribe will, one day, pass from this world into the next and only the words in your histories will remember us.” She huffed under her breath, “Perhaps not even that.”

“You want to… to breed with the stallions here? You want to have children so badly?” Runcy’s blood ran cold.

“No.” Terra shook her head, “I don’t want to, but it my duty to my tribe. All the mares of breeding age have agreed to this, and those who have not… will, sooner or later.”

Runcy took a breath, “But you can go out into the world, Terra, you can blend in with the ponies of Equestria and live your lives as free people. You call yourselves wendigo, but without this ‘spirit’ thing, you’re just like me: an Equestrian.”

“You don’t understand...” Terra whispered helplessly.

“Don’t I?” Runcy nickered, “Good goddesses, Terra, you’re bedding random stallions and treating your people like nothing more than breeding stock!” He took another long slow breath, “This is wrong, so, so wrong.”

“And who are you to tell us what is right and what is wrong?!” Terra leaped to her hooves in a flurry of grey and black, her eyes blazing, “Who do you think you are, celestian? Your people butchered mine, you slaughtered us in our hundreds and left the bodies of your victims, my family, to rot for all eternity on a frozen mountainside! We were a proud people, a race of warriors the likes of which this world had never seen, and now we are forced to live like rats in a hole, frightened to show our faces beneath the sun or the moon for fear of being discovered by the white witch.” She snorted furiously, “Do not think to lecture me on morals! Your people have none, Runcy, NONE!”

Runcy said nothing, letting the furious storm of anger pass over him. He’d had fights with Lark before, but nothing like this. Terra had a way of projected menace that made his ears tingle. In some odd way it was thrilling to see her standing before him, a proud and strong mare of an ancient tribe doing all she could, putting aside her own desires, for that of her tribe. “You shame me” Runcy said quietly, “I cannot apologise on behalf of my people for what we did, Terra, it is not my place to do that. But perhaps as much as we have in common, a thousand years have pulled our two peoples apart when we should have been coming together, to heal as one.” He shook his head, “I’m no politician, Terra, I don’t have any answers. I don’t know enough about your tribe to speak without stumbling and causing you hurt through my own ignorance. All I can do is hope you will accept my hoof in friendship, and ask that you can forgive an old stallion his stubborn ways.”

Terra’s voice was suddenly calm and utterly devoid of emotion, “You will not lie with me?”

Runcy shook his head, “No.”

The grey mare watched him, her eyes and expression as hard as the blue walls of her home. With no more words, she turned towards the door. Behind her, Runcy hung his head as the door closed.

**************************

The fire crackled in the early light of dawn, sending sparks up into the air along with the smell of frying haybacon strips. It was a beautiful morning too, with the sun sending its warming orange rays across the heavens and reflecting on the surface of the lake as though it were the bathing pool of the gods. Trixie’s magic floated the wooden spatula over the pan, expertly tossing the onions and wafting the enticing aroma to taunt Silver’s nose.

“That’s better!” Diamond Tiara walked over to the join the others, rubbing her mane with a towel she’d borrowed from the caravan supply chest, “Cold, but clean.”

Silver smiled; she’d already had a wash whilst Di was still sleeping. She was certainly right about the water, it was freezing! Trixie had set up the camp fire on her own and in an uncharacteristic display of charity, had casually directed the fillies to her supplies, apparently resigned to the unexpected new additions to her travelling act. She’d hardly spoken since their escape from the diamond dogs lair, but at least she’d not sent the girls away. Money, apparently, was a strong incentive towards cordiality.

“Hang the towel by the fire to dry” Trixie instructed, “And pour out the tea will you?” She began laying out the plates, all different designs as were the cups, and reached into a ceramic jar to produce three flatbread which she then slathered with butter. Next, the onions and haybacon were laid on top, “Here.”

Without standing on ceremony, Di and Silver quickly collected their breakfast and tucked straight in. There was something about being outdoors in the chill air and the sheer ‘openness’ of it all that really peaked your appetite and honed your senses. The flat bread, as ugly and unappetising as the fillies would normally have found such simple fare, groaned in ecstasy at the delicious repast. Trixie smiled a small smile to herself at the sight; it was nice to have company now and again, even if she did have to feed the blasted creatures from her own larder! Sleeping was a problem of course, especially since she was used to her own space and it was a limited space at that. The caravan was meant to be for one, two at a push, but three? Thank Luna the girls weren’t fully grown or they’d have been sleeping under the caravan for certain! Still, it was a thought… Speaking of which, she’d have to see if she could hook up with that wizard in Appaloosa again at some time to buy another pair of those ‘impeller tubes’ as he’d called them. Hah! ‘Terrifying tubes’ more like! No wonder he said to only use the things in emergencies, and rightly so – she’d nearly smushed herself into a tree in their pell-mell dash through the forest. Goddesses above, she was glad the girls hadn’t heard her screams and swearing! Still, they’d been well worth the price of a cuddly evening in a warm bed. He’d been quite a handsome fellow too. She sighed and took a mouthful of her breakfast; she’d be glad to get these two home, and have some peace and quiet once more, if for no other reason than to see the back of the strange silvery grey girl. Silver Spoon wasn’t it? Luna’s arse, that girl frightened the bloody life out of her every time she looked at her! She could still see the look on the filly’s face when she turned up during the act in the vile stinking underground latrine that ‘the boss’ laughingly called home. She’d had a contingency plan to give those hairy freaks a shock, quite literally, but what the hell had been going on with Silver Spoon? The girl comes back with an expression she’d only have expected to see on somepony who’d seen the inner working of hell itself, and the next thing she knew the whole place went up like a volcano. Not that she was especially bothered of course, those damned things would have run them down eventually, but she knew already… there would be no more running for those dogs. She shivered and pulled her cloak around herself; they were going ever further north and that strange filly apparently knew the way, or so she said, and since ‘the way’ followed what passed for roads up here it suited her quite well. And the sooner they reached their destination the better! Trixie looked up; the pink one was asking her something. She supposed she could pay her at least a little attention…

“Trixie? Have you ever performed for the princesses?”

Trixie shook her head, “Not yet, but some day I will, and I will have a show that will amaze even those snooty alicorns.”

Di chuckled, but Silver gave a disapproving sniff. Trixie didn’t care, the little brat probably had tea and scones with dainty little sandwiches cut into perfect little triangles with her perfect bloody alicorn pals on a daily basis!

Diamond Tiara moved closer, her eyes wide, “What sort of magic are you going to perform? Will you make it snow again? I really liked that!”

“Apart from being in fear of our lives you mean?” Trixie huffed, “Well… I suppose so.”

Silver Spoon put down her plate and began fiddling with her mane. “What were those silver things in the jars? They looked like fireflies.”

Trixie closed her eye and fought back the urge to say what she was really thinking, that the little grey filly had known full well what they were and… She gave herself a shake and admonished herself for being petty. How could Silver have known? She was just a child after all. “They were part of the act I was working on. I call it ‘Elastic Trickery!’” She waved her hooves in an arc to emphasise the name, “It’s going to be the headline act when I get to perform at the palace. And when I’ve done that, it’ll be ‘Trixie, by royal appointment!’ and hello easy street!”

“So, what’s this ‘elastic trickery’ got to do with bugs?” Silver asked.

Trixie nickered loudly, “Gah! They’re not bugs! For bucks sake, girl, they’re part of the act, okay?”

“They still looked like bugs.”

Trixie put her head in her hooves, “Luna give me strength…” She sighed, “Yes, they’re bugs, okay? BUGS! I got them from this old fellow who works for a pest control company and he gave me these insulated jars. I thought they’d be ideal for a new act.”

“Hang on, they’re…” Silver frowned in thought, “Twitter Mites?” She shared a look with Di, “They’re really dangerous!”

“Yes, yes, I know, I know!” Trixie clucked her tongue, “Look, it was a work in progress alright? And now the whole thing’s completely buggered because we had to use them to zap those walking flea circuses and save our hides.” She slumped down and leaned back against the caravan’s steps, “Have you any idea how hard it’s going to be to find more?”

“I’m sure there’s plenty more bugs you can catch” Silver replied innocently, “I don’t think they’d be shockingly expensive?”

Di burst out laughing, “Nice one, Silv!”

“Yes...” Trixie sighed, “Hilarious. You’re a real stand up comedy act, Miss Spoon.”

Silver beamed, “I try.”

Was she always like this? Trixie shook her head and stretched her legs. Her tail was in need of a trim and her mane was beginning to look decidedly lived in since they’d escaped. Next chance she got it was straight into the nearest salon for the full works - preferably with a fat purse of bits courtesy of these two pests’ parents. So much for ‘bugs’ too, the cheeky little swine, she had two of biggest pests in Equestria right here! “Come on you two, let’s get things squared away and we can be on our way.” Trixie gave an expansive yawn and gazed up at the sky, “We’ve got a full day of...” She squinted against the bright rising sun to focus on what looked like three dots coming their way. “Pegasi?” she wondered aloud, “Sign’s of life at least.”

“Are they coming here?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Yeah, they probably fancied a spot of breakfast” Trixie said in a sing song voice, “How should I know?!”

“You have a crystal ball” Silver pointed out.

“Hello? It’s an act??” Trixie groaned loudly, “Goddesses above, you two...” She threw the last dregs of her tea away and put the cup in the washing up bowl. If nothing else, the fillies would come in handy for the more mundane chores around camp she didn’t enjoy; it wasn’t as if they were incapable of paying their way was it? Even if they had suffered from a lifetime of pampering and frilly underwear… She gritted her teeth and tried to ram down the welling jealousy she could feel inside. It didn’t help to think that way, and it certainly didn’t change anything, but it was so unfair! She’d worked all her life, struggled to pull herself out of the gutter and fight her way to be what she was today – such as it was. Still, it could have been worse… a damned site worse. A forest lark rose up in alarm as the pegasi circled before swooping down in a gust of pine wind. The girls were fascinated of course, but she wasn’t impressed. Pegasi were some of the nosiest ponies she’d ever met. Mind you, they may be of some use…

The one who was apparently the leader, a lime green fellow with a short black mane, walked up displaying the usual cockiness that was so typical of pegasi. “Who are you?” he demanded.

Trixie raised an eyebrow, “A travelling magic act. And who, may I ask, are you my good sir?”

“A travelling magic act?” The pegasus turned to his colleagues and muttered something before turning back, “You cannot go further. This area is off limits.”

Trixie’s ear pricked up, “Off limits? Says who?”

“It is off limits” the pegasus repeated.

“Yes, I heard you the first time, I meant under whose orders?” Trixie could feel her mane bristling at the arrogant creature.

“It doesn’t matter, who” the stallion replied, “If you refuse to leave we will have you removed.”

“And just how do you propose to do that? Magic?” Trixie laughed and got to her hooves, brushing her cape off before lifting a hoof placatingly, “Listen, friends, I… that is, we, are a travelling magic act the likes of which nopony has ever seen before. We entertain, amaze and delight, bringing warmth to the heart and happiness to the soul. All we want is to spread a little cheer to ponies, and,” she said sidling up to the pegasus leader, “put a smile on your face.” She gave him a wink.

The pegasus huffed, “I...”

One of the subordinates leaned forward keeping her voice low, “We could do with some entertainment, sir, we’ve been up here for months.”

“Yeah, a little distraction would be just the thing” the other said.

“Um… sir?” The pegasus leader looked down at the silver-grey filly and raised his eyebrows in surprise. “Do you know of a stallion called Runcible Spoon?” the little silver-grey filly asked looking up at him, “He usually goes by ‘Runcy’ or ‘Lord Runcy’. He’s my father.”

The pegasus stared at her for several uncomfortable seconds before turning to the others, “Call in the extraction units.”

“Sir!” One of their number shot into the air like a firework rocket and sped back the way they’d come.

“Does this mean we’ll be able to put on a show for you, then?” Trixie asked hopefully, “My rates are quite reasonable.”

The pegasus snorted imperiously, “You will wait here.”

Trixie’s eye twitched she fought down what she really wanted to say, “Why of course, sir, I’d be happy to.” She turned to the girls, “Come on, let’s get packed.”

“Um, are these guys army or something?” Di asked, “They’re a bit stiff don’t you think?”

“That’s an understatement if ever there was” Trixie muttered.

Silver moved closer to her, “I don’t think I trust them. What’s an extraction unit anyway?”

Trixie shook her head, “I don’t know, but at least they’re ponies so that’s something. I think if anything we’re going to get a telling off for walking into this ‘restricted area’ or whatever, and then we can be on our way. My guess is they’re army, although...” she peered surreptitiously at the two remaining pegasi, “They don’t look like any uniforms I’ve ever seen.” The uniforms, for want of a better word, were simply black flight suits with no insignia, no name… nothing. Private security perhaps? It was possible of course; there were plenty of nobility who employed their own muscle. But this far north? Who could say. Trixie sat down by the camp fire and motioned to the girls to pack the last of their things away.

Silver was round the back of the caravan, pushing the last of the wood away into the storage net when her friend gave her a nudge,

“Silv? Did you see the way they reacted when they heard your father’s name?” Di peered around the side of the caravan; the pegasi didn’t seem too bothered by them and were sat talking between themselves just out of earshot.

Silver gave herself a shake, “I know… I want to believe he’s safe, I really do, but I’m so excited I’m frightened to ask them any more in case… you know.”

“Oh don’t be silly!” Di beamed. She gave her friend a playful push, “Come on, let’s go and talk to them.”

“No!” Silver grabbed her friend suddenly, “Di, please! There’s something about those three that… oh, I don’t know, I just don’t trust them!”

“But you asked them about your papa” Di reasoned, “Galloping alicorns, Silv, make your mind up!”

“I don’t… I can’t explain it,” Silver shivered, “Something’s telling me to keep my mouth shut and… Shhh! Trixie’s coming.”

The blue mare walked up to the two friends, sporting a look of curiosity on her face, “What are you two up to back here?”

“Nothing!” Di squeaked, “We were… talking.”

“Talking.” Trixie face hoofed, “Look, I know you two have had a sheltered upbringing and all, but would you please not keep drawing attention to yourselves by sneaking around like cats after cream?”

“Cats after…?” Di looked at Silver in confusion.

Silver sniffed, “We weren’t sneaking around, we were…” She sighed, “I just don’t trust those pegasus’s.”

“Pegasi” Trixie corrected, “Listen, I know how you feel but they haven’t threatened us or done anything to us, and I’d like to keep it that way, okay? So do us all a favour and come back where they can see you and we’ll get out of this in one piece.”

“I hope you’re right.” Di added, “I don’t think adventuring is agreeing with me.” She rubbed her
stomach and groaned, “I ate too much.”

The three of them walked back around to the front of the caravan where the two pegasi were still stood talking to one another. Trixie snorted, “Huh! You don’t have to tell me that, the way you were putting away that stew last night I’m surprised you didn’t burst.” Silver chuckled and Trixie fixed her with a look, “I don’t know what you’re smirking at, you scoffed all my blueberry and oat cookies. Do you have any idea how long it takes to bake anything in this thing?” She waved at the caravan, “Let me tell you: hours, that’s how long, hours!” Silver hung her head. “And don’t do that!” Trixie nickered, “Going all gooey eyed when you’ve been caught red hoofed. Bloody pests, the two of you, I’m sure you’re half parasprite.”

The three shared a smile at that. Silver and Di sat down by the fire and rested while Trixie pottered around mending this or altering that – just things to pass the time. Silver supposed that a lot of your time on the road was spent simply repairing things and wiling away the long hours until the next day of travelling beckoned. Trixie was an interesting mare, even if she was a little mercenary. She couldn’t blame her in a way, after all, everything the blue coated unicorn had in this world was in her caravan, and she had helped them – in her own way. No, that was unfair, she had definitely helped them. After all, if she hadn’t they may have been prisoners of those dog like monsters forever… however long ‘forever’ was down in that nightmarish place.

Trixie sat on the step of caravan and took out a neat cherry wood box with a silver moon inlaid in its lid. She motioned over to Di, “Come on, let’s be having you.”

Di looked up, “I’m sorry?”

“Come over here.” Trixie waved to a stool she’d placed beside her, “Park your backside on there girl and let me have a look at your hooves.”

“There’s nothing wrong with my hooves!” Di protested.

“You think?” Trixie clucked her tongue, “I saw you earlier when you got out of the lake. When was the last time you checked them?”

“A few days ago, I guess. Mother usually has me down the salon for a full hooficure and clip once a week.” The little pink filly climbed onto the stool and looked at her hooves, “They seem alright, but...”

Trixie moved closer, pulling up a rug and settled herself down. “But nothing. Right, let’s see what we’ve got here.” She took hold of one of Di’s hind legs and inspected her hoof, “Filthy.” To Di’s surprise, Trixie floated out a selection of tools from the box and set about cleaning out her hoof. She didn’t know where to look so just stared in amazement as the blue unicorn picked, brushed and trimmed away before filing the edges. “I don’t have all the fancy gear they have at your salon,” Trixie said a little jealously, “But this will keep you from becoming lame. Every mare should know how to look after her own hooves. My mother taught me when I was a foal.”

Di froze. Even the mere mention of her mother made her blood burn with anger, even now. She was the cause of so much trouble for her, and all this, this-

“Stop fidgeting!” Trixie gave her a tap on the leg, “Good grief have you got worms?”

“NO!” Di snapped, “I don’t have...” Did she? She closed her eyes and sighed, “I don’t have worms.”

“Good, well you can sit still then can’t you.” Trixie grimaced and carried on, running a rasp over the filly’s hoof before changing to a smoother file. “This used to be called the ‘Princess Roll’,” she explained, curving the file around the edge, “It helps avoid chips and splits. And believe me, the last thing you want on the road it a split hoof.” She moved onto the next and repeated the process until she came to Di’s forehoof. “Thought so,” Trixie said with a nod, “Looks like we got to it in time.”

“In time?!” Di jumped in alarm, staring at her hoof, “What’s wrong with it? Ow!”

Trixie slapped her on the rump, “I said stop moving around! Great goddesses, what is wrong with you?” Her magic glowed brightly, floating over the folding table she’d brought out earlier. There was a towel on it, a jar of some white paste and a selection of smaller tools. “Right, now this won’t hurt so don’t fidget, okay?”

Di nodded.

Silver watched In fascination at Trixie washed, brushed and cleaned out the small crack in her friend’s hoof. How the peculiar unicorn had spotted it when Di herself hadn’t was incredible! She moved closer, silently observing. Meanwhile, Di watched in horror as the crack was opened up and looked away, squeezing her eyes shut. Trixie ignored her, carrying on with the filing, picking, and then, finally, she opened the jar. The smell hit Silver first: it stank! The acrid smell made her cover her nose, but Trixie seemed used to it and carried on with no reaction whatsoever. Carefully, she took a little on a small metal spatula and pushed it into the open crack. Her horn glowed, the magic flaring around the mixture. A little more, another glow, and another. “I’m drying it as it builds up,” Trixie explained to Silver’s unasked question, “This will harden nicely, and it will grow out as the hoof grows.” She applied the last scoop of mixture and replaced the lid. Next, the fine file came out once more and she began to blend the mixture in, smoothing and rolling the edge. “Do you oil your hooves?” she asked. Di nodded. “How often?”

“Every couple of days,” Di replied quietly.

“That’s too often.” Trixie clucked her tongue, “You’re making your hooves brittle. It may look nice, but I bet you get carted everywhere, eh?” Di didn’t reply. Finally, Trixie wiped her hooves over with a strange mixture that she began to buff off with a soft cloth. “Right, that’s you done.”

Silver looked closer, “What was that stuff?” she asked.

“Travellers wax” Trixie said in her matter-of-fact way, “It allows the hoof to breath and helps keeps moisture out.” She gave Di and pat on the rump, “Down you go.” She turned to Di, “Your turn now, missy.”

Confidently, Silver climbed into the stool while Di stared at her own hooves, “I… I have a split hoof?” She shook her head, “I didn’t know.”

“If you’d bothered to check, you’d have seen it.” Trixie began working on Silver Spoon’s hooves as she spoke, “You girls need to take some responsibility for your own health and well being. Check your hooves every morning and every night, alright?”

The two fillies both nodded in sync.

Silver watched quietly as Trixie trimmed, cleaned and then finally waxed her hooves. Mercifully there were no splits or cracks, just a few chips, probably from working in that horrible mine. She’d never look down on the quarry or mine workers again after that; those ponies deserved all the care and attention they could get doing those danger jobs. One day she’d be the lady of house, Lady Silver Spoon of Spoon Manor, owner of the nation’s largest quarrying and lumber concerns with employees that looked to her for proper care, pay and conditions at work. One day, when she was in charge, they would have the best care a pony could ask for. She nodded to herself; that still was a long way off in the future. First things first though, she would have to find her papa.

Hours went by, the sun slowly climbing high into the clear blue of the northern sky. The two pegasi waited, the girls waited, while Trixie practised her juggling, tinkered around the caravan, or just simply sat on the step watching the sky. It was incredibly quiet too; there were hardly any birds this far north, and even the ones there were seemed to be holding their breath as if waiting for something to happen. As much as the girls were enjoying the peace however, they were beginning to wish that at least ‘something’ would happen soon because it was becoming excruciatingly boring. Suddenly the romanticism of being a mare on the road didn’t seem such an attractive proposition after all. Although in reality, when you took into account what had happened with the diamond dogs, it was downright terrifying. Silver looked up to see the two pegasi had stood up and were watching something approach: it was a chariot, and several more pegasi. Trixie shook herself off and put the last of her things into the caravan. The pegasi would no doubt be escorting them up to wherever it was and a meeting with whoever was in charge and so on, and so on… Luna’s arse, at least it wasn’t dogs this time. She stretched and yawned, watching the pegasi swoop in and land as gently as a feather despite the chariot they’d towed in. She paused; there was nopony in it. Wait, they weren’t going to get her to leave her caravan behind, were they?! Oh no, no way, she was not leaving her home behind, not again! Right, somepony was going to get a piece of her mind and find out that she had some magic that could make their day very uncomfortable indeed. She approached the chariot and the new pegasi who had stopped to speak to the two who had arrived earlier. Damned things, it was like she was an after thought to their feather brained shenanigans. She opened her mouth to speak but one of them, a tall stallion with a moustache of all things, fixed her with his scarlet eyed gaze.

“You are?”

“I, um...” Trixie swallowed. Those eyes! She caught herself briefly but rallied magnificently, “I am Trixie, the great and powerful sorceress and bringing of magics myriad.” Trixie lifted her muzzle, “Perfect performances of thaumaturgical elegance and a kaleidoscope of wonder for the whole family to enjoy. Fifty percent off for your first booking – terms and conditions apply.”

The pegasus stared at her in amazement, “You are a performer? Like some sort of travelling magic act?”

“Nothing so base as that, my good sir, no. I have honed the art of the simple ‘magician’ to a level of art that has made Trixie a household name across Equestria and even beyond!”

“I’ve never heard of you” the pegasus replied.

“And what’s your name, may I ask?” Trixie asked.

The pegasus sniffed, “Side Wind.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow, “Never heard of you.” She grinned, “However, my dear Side Wind, one evenings performance of my extraordinary act will make you the envy of your friends and family. The name of Trixie, the great and powerful, will be forever on your lips, and, if I may venture, in your heart.”

Side Wind sighed, turning to his colleagues, “Get the filly in the cart.”

“Which one, sir?”

“The grey one.”

Silver reared in surprise, “What?! What about Di?!”

The pegasi hesitated. Side Wind frowned, clearly annoyed by her reaction, “We’re taking you to your father. That is what you wanted, wasn’t it?”

“I… yes, YES!” Silver’s heart leaped in her throat. Her father was alive? He was alive! She knew it! But… Di? She couldn’t leave her here! “We have to take Diamond Tiara with us.”

Side Wind shook his head, “I’ve no orders regarding your friend, Miss Spoon. She will have to stay here.”

Di rushed up, her mane bristling, “Now see here! I’m the daughter of Filthy Rich, one of the wealthiest ponies in Equestria. You will not leave me here, do you hear me?” She stomped her hoof angrily.

The pegasus turned to his colleagues, “What do you think?”

“We only asked about the grey one.”

“Damn it. Is she really Rich’s daughter? If we leave her here and she goes back, she could cause problems for us.”

“What about the travelling circus mare?”

“You know what to do.”

“But sir...”

“You know our orders.”

Trixie had heard it all, her spell to amplify her hearing warning her to the danger. Her magic flared, “You take one more step towards me and-”

The pegasus reached into his flight suit and took out a small silver device. There was a flash of bright red light and the mare crumpled to the ground.

“TRIXIE!” Silver rushed to her side but was snatched up by one of the pegasi. Roughly, she found herself being shoved into the chariot and quickly tied down. Di was there in an instant, kicking and biting for all she was worth, but she too was unceremoniously hog tied, lashed down to the floor of the chariot and left muzzled and gagged beside her friend.

Side Wind nodded to his colleagues, “Burn it.”

At his command, two of the stallions obediently walked over to the caravan and removed flare pistols from their tunics. Moments later there were two loud pops as the intensely bright projectiles flew in through the open door of the tiny home which started smouldering almost immediately. Silver and Di didn’t see what happened next, nor in truth did they want to. Trixie, the mare who had helped them… why? Why would these ponies do such an evil thing? She hadn’t done anything to hurt them, and after everything they’d been through – her own people, would do something like this? Tears rolled down her muzzle, lost in the jolting and rocking of the chariot as they lumbered across the ground before the horrible feeling of gravity announced their departure from the last resting place of their friend. Behind them lying motionless beside the only home she had ever known, the body of the great and powerful Trixie, mare of magic and daughter of Equestria, lay still
and silent, her fur smouldering as the fire grew around her – a funeral pyre that nopony would ever
witness nor be able to say their final farewells.

Wind whipped by overhead, but in the confines of the chariot, tied and gagged, Silver and Di could see nothing but each other. Achingly, Silver tried her best to reach out to her friend, straining against the hastily tied bonds. They dug painfully into her skin, and the more she strained, the more she reached out, the more it hurt. Why had they done this? Weren’t they taking her to her father? Was it because she’d wanted Di to come as well? Was… was this her fault? Di was looking at her, her blue eyes full of fear and despair. She shouldn’t have come on this trip at all, she should have been at home, safe and sound. Yes her mother was a horrible mare at times, but anything was better than this! They’d only just escaped those vile dogs things and now their own people had bound them up like joints of meat on a griffin’s table. She was so frightened, so scared, all she wanted was to be with her friend and she reached out, fighting against the pain and the pressure. Di watched her, trying herself to…

Their hooves touched.

It was so little, but it was enough. The girls gazed into each others eyes; they knew, that if nothing else, at least they were together and come what may they shared a bond that nothing could sever. Not all the magic, not all the horror the world could throw at them could pull these two friends apart. Silver closed her eyes, the slight pressure of Di’s hoof against hers conveying far more than any words ever could. Di looked terrified, echoing the fear in her own heart. She’d never seen a pony… she’d… Silver swallowed; she’d never seen a pony die before. The flash of light, the look of shock on Trixie’s face, the smell of burning… where was Celestia? How could she allow such a thing to happen? This sort of thing didn’t occur in Equestria! Sinking ships, missing loved ones, dogs kidnapping ponies and now this! What was going on? Had the world gone truly mad, or was this the reality of the world outside of the cosy comfort of the nobility? Goddesses, she just wanted to go home…

The flight took forever, or at least it felt like it did. The bitterly cold wind whistled around the inside of the open topped chariot making it feel as though they’d been doused in ice water. Every buffet, every drop or bank was like being thrown bodily across the hard and unforgiving chariot floor. Silver’s ears felt like they were on fire they were so cold, and her father’s warnings about keeping them warm in winter or they could ‘fall off through frostbite’ popped into her head as though he were there with her, admonishing her for her carelessness. But there was no escape now, no Golden acting through her or words of advice from Erin, only the feeling of helplessness and cold. And… the sense of getting… closer. Silver opened her eyes in surprise. Yes, the light… the light! The warmth and light were stronger now, stronger than ever! An overwhelming sense of excitement blended with fear surged through her. It was a conflicting mixture that was as heady as it was frightening. Her father was alive, he was near, and she would see him again… she would see him again. A heavy jolt bumped Di and Silver bodily as the chariot touched down on solid ground. They could hear the rattle of harness, the clopping of hooves and the murmur of voices around them as hoofsteps drew nearer. In moments they were grabbed and lifted out onto the hard floor of what sounded, judging by the echoing quality of their surroundings, like some sort of hall or... cave? Somepony pulled at their tight bindings making Silver cry out as her circulation suddenly surged, burning through her legs. Rising shakily to her hooves she stared about her, blinking in the odd blue-white light while beside her Di looked at her in concern as she too rubbed some warmth back into her body. She nodded to her friend and Di’s expression of fear and confusion lessened slightly. She was alright, they both were; thank the goddesses.

A unicorn in a long black coat and sunglasses approached to the two of them and spoke in heavy tones that brooked no nonsense, “Your gags will be removed if you can give me your word you will keep quiet. You will not speak unless spoken to. You will not run, you will not wander off, nor will you cause any disturbance or else you will be gagged and hobbled.” The unicorn mare sniffed, “Agreed?”

Silver and Di nodded silently. The mare nodded to two of the pegasi and true to her word, the saliva soaked gags were taken away. Silver breathed a sighed of relief and gave Di a quick nuzzle.

“No time for that now, follow me.” The red coated unicorn turned and walked away. Behind her, Di and Silver were prodded forward by another guard whilst the pegasi took the chariot away as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Di glanced at Silver, keeping close to her friend and taking in the scenery around them. They were in a cave, or tunnel of some kind. It wasn’t rock though, it was some kind of blue crystal or stone Silver had never seen before. Her father had shown her all kinds of minerals while she’d been growing up and she tried to think what this could be: lapis lazuli? No, not in this sort of quantity and that was a darker blue besides. Quartz? Possibly, but what about cordierite or kyanite? It was unlikely, especially considering the amount of it, and it was almost completely uniform in appearance too. This wasn’t a natural vein either, this looked manufactured almost, like a sort of coating over the naturally occurring rock. There was another thing too: the light. Everywhere she looked there was a peculiar bluish luminescence that had no definable source but seemed to infuse everything with its supernatural presence. Supernatural… Silver shuddered; she didn’t like this place at all, and now her legs were coming out in goosebumps too. Yet despite this, she could feel something else: a sense of… anticipation. It was Erin, he was silent but he was there, watching… and waiting. For what she wasn’t sure, but she’d never felt anything like this from him before. They turned down another corridor and passed a grey unicorn mare with the same coat colour as her. The mare’s eyes went wide, her mouth opening as if to speak, but in less than the time it took her to blink, the blank expression returned and the mare passed by in silence. What was that all about?! Silver’s mane quivered involuntarily and she took a breath to steady her heart. She was here, wherever ‘here’ was, but her father was close – she could feel it inside, drawing her to him.

“In here.” The red mare opened a wooden door and waved them inside. “Somepony will be with you shortly. There’s a toilet through there.” The door closed with a thump.

Di gave herself a shake and suddenly grabbed Silver in a tight hug, “Tell me I’m dreaming. Please?” she whispered into her friend’s mane.

Silver closed her eyes, fighting back her own overwhelming emotions, “Only if you tell me I am too.”

“Silv,” Di choked, “they… they shot Trixie.”

“I know,” Silver replied in a cracked voice, “I know, Di...”

Di’s big blue eyes filled with tears, “They killed her! Like she was nothing! She hadn’t done anything to them and they just… they...”

Silver nodded, “I know, Di. I don’t know what to say.”

Di huffed, “What can you say?” She shook her head and slumped into the chair, her eyes downcast, “I used to think the world was full of monsters when I was a foal. Now...” she snorted bitterly, “I know it is.” She suddenly jumped back up, “I need a pee.”

Silver sat on her haunches and rubbed her legs. Where those horrible pegasi had tied her had left marks and they hurt too. Those animals, there was no need to do that. There was no need to murder Trixie either. In fact there was no need to do any of this! They weren’t a threat to them, they were just children, two fillies who were still in school. Truth be told they should actually still be in school, and what she wouldn’t give to be in that bland and boring place right now. But then, there was a reason she was here, wasn’t there? Wasn’t there? Did papa know she was here? Come to think of it, if he was here, wouldn’t he have met her when they landed? He’d have been furious with how those nasty pegasi had tied her and her friend up, and he’d show them! But he hadn’t been there, had he. No. Maybe… maybe he was a prisoner here too? Oh Celestia! Now they all were! The door opened and a grey mare walked in. She was a unicorn, the same as the one they’d passed in the corridor, but her cutie mark, a pair of snowflakes, was different. It was pretty much the only difference too. Perhaps they were related?

“That’s a weight off my mind.” The pink filly walked out of the bathroom and shut the door behind her, “Phoo! Don’t go in there for a while, Silv, that breakfast went right through me.” She peered at the unicorn, the old Di reasserting herself surprisingly quickly, “Come to bash up about too, have you? You wait until my father hears about this, you murderers!”

“Di, please...” Silver nodded to the mare, “Excuse me, miss, my name is Silver Spoon. Can you tell me if my papa is here? His name is Lord Spoon, or you may know him as Runcy? he’s the same colour as me, black mane, purple eyes, tall?”

The mare stood and stared at her as if she’d never seen a pony before. It was a little disconcerting, and made even more so because she could feel words welling up inside her, and not from her either – it was Erin. She closed her eyes and took a breath, calming herself down. The last thing she need was that odd fellow opening his big mouth and-

“Ad Signum.”

Silver’s hooves flew to her mouth. ERIN! That stupid, stupid colt! The unicorn mare gasped, dropped the tray of sandwiches and drink and bolted from the room as if the keeper of Tartarus was grabbing at her tail.

“Oh, for…!” Di dashed forward and grabbed the tray, “Oh that’s bloody marvellous isn’t it! That silly mare’s spilt juice over everything!” She clucked her tongue and plucked the sandwiches from the tray and righted the jug. Most of the juice had sloshed out, but there was still a decent quantity left thank goodness. Di stuffed one of the surprisingly dainty sandwiches into her mouth and passed one to Silver, “Bit of a tang of orange there, but it all goes down the same way.” She paused, “You okay?”

Silver blinked and nodded, turning away from staring at the now closed door.

“Hey, what did you say anyway? Did you see the way she freaked out like that?” Diamond Tiara shrugged, “Sounded foreign to me.”

Ad Signum. Silver shook her head, “I… I don’t know.”

“Probably read it in one of those bloody stupid diaries.” Di sniffed, helping herself to another sandwich, “I’d fill up if I were you. Don’t know when we’re going to get another feed in this dump.” She barked out a laugh, “Room service is absolutely bollocks.”

Silver frowned, “Please Di, will you watch that language!”

“Huh! At least I don’t send mares running for the hills by saying funny words like you did,” Di snorted, “The way I look at it we’re in a fix and if we’re going to get out of it we have to think smart.” She tapped her head for emphasis, “And father always says you should act tough, talk
tough, and even if you’re frightened senseless, don’t let them see it.”

“Are you?” Silver asked warily.

Di cocked an eyebrow, “Absolutely terrified.” She smiled, “If I were you, I’d go to the toilet. You can’t pee yourself if there’s nothing in there.”

And in some strange way, the odd filly was right.

********************

Dinner was a miserable affair; not that it really made much difference to his situation anyway. The chef here was competent, but he could have been world class for all it meant to Runcy now – it all tasted of ashes. He had offended Terra, and rejected her too. But what else could he have done? The stupid creature was obsessed with sleeping with him, or more specifically ‘mating’ with him, just to have a foal. Was that what all this was about? Breeding as many children as possible? He pushed the plate away and stood to leave. He’d lost his appetite completely anyway. In a haze of anger and confusion he left the dining hall and made his way to the bar. Typical wasn’t it? Have ponies, have alcohol – a staple of any society: getting rat arsed. Damn it all, and why not? He didn’t drink much but today he felt like getting absolutely paralytic and he didn’t give a damn who saw him either. He walked past the guard, through the half empty seating area and leaned his hooves on the bar top. The bartender walked over, his black moustache heavy with wax making him look ridiculous, but he had a look about him that suggested he knew his trade and that was all that really mattered. Runcy snorted, “What do you have that’s good?”

“Brandy, Rum, Whiskey, the usual.” The tall fellow replied, “If you like we have wines, beers-”

“Bourbon?” Runcy asked.

The bartender picked up a glass and held it up to the light, “Griffin Old Kingdom Special Reserve.”

Runcy raised an eyebrow, “Double.”

“Ice?”

“And ginger.” Runcy watched as the drink was poured, the ice cracking as the room temperature liquid hit the freezing cubes. He took a mouthful and swallowed. The sweet yet smokey aftertaste lingered in his mouth deliciously, with the ginger adding a hit that was quite delectable. He waved to the bartender, “Same again and keep them coming.” His pipe, his old faithful companion, appeared in his hoof, ready loaded and promising a little pleasure at a time he damned well needed as much as he could get his hooves on.

“May I, sir?” The bartender’s horn glowed and a small flame appeared, hovering above the bowl.

Runcy shrugged; why not? He took several pulls until his pipe was well lit and inhaled, sighing the blue-grey smoke out above him as his muscles began to relax.

“If I may venture, sir, I do believe I haven’t seen you in here before,” the bartender noted conversationally, “First time?”

Runcy nodded, “First time for everything.”

“Indeed sir.” The bartender’s deadpan expression never faltered, “Is sir’s accommodation to his liking?”

Runcy smiled and took another mouthful of his drink, “It is most… adequate.” He frowned, “I’m afraid I don’t know your name?”

“Reload, sir.” The bronze stallion smiled, topping up Runcy’s glass.

“Appropriate.” Runcy chuckled, “Name’s Runcy. No ‘Lord’ or any of that damnable nonsense. Just Runcy.”

“Of course, sir.”

Runcy chuckled, “Of course.” He motioned over his shoulder, “Quiet tonight.”

“Always is on a Friday, sir. Gaming night, you see.” The bartender shrugged.

“Ah, gambling.” Runcy shook his head. He’d never agreed with such things and in all honesty didn’t know many card games beyond snap and whist. He used to love playing them with… what was her name again? Damn it all, he could hardly remember anything these days and since he’d come here his head had become like a leaking bucket. He closed his eyes and concentrated: Lark. Goddesses damn him, Lark. How could he forget the name of his own bloody wife?! He hadn’t had that much to drink had he? Bloody damned place, it was sucking his senses out of his brain now, together with his will to live. He took another mouthful of the drink. “You married, Reload?”

“No sir. I’ve never been that fortunate I’m afraid.”

Runcy shrugged, “Take a tip from me and stay single, old boy, nothing good ever comes from getting involved with those four legged fiends.”

Reload smiled, “The fairer sex have a way of getting in one’s head I’m told, sir.” He returned to wiping his glasses before nodded towards the doorway, “Are you expecting a lady tonight sir?”

Runcy winced and peered over his shoulder. The terracotta coated creature standing across the room was looking around urgently, her yellow and white mane swinging back and forth. “Damn...” Runcy knocked back his drink, “Is there another way out of here?”

“Only through the kitchen sir, and-” Reload paused, “I think the lady may have noticed you, sir.”

Runcy closed his eyes, “Oh, buck me...”

“RUNCY!” Barbary’s voice boomed across the room making the other patrons jump in alarm. Dashing up to the bar she jumped up onto the stool beside him, “Hey Reload, one Trottingham Cream over ice. The usual.”

Reload nodded and walked off to the other end of the bar.

Barbary’s voice dropped to a bare whisper, “What the hell are you doing?”

Runcy snorted, “What’s it look like I’m doing? Minding my own bloody business.”

Barbary laughed out loud and clopped him on the shoulder, moving her muzzle right next to his ear. “Meet me in your quarters in ten minutes.”

“Oh for Celestia’s sake, Barb, what-”

“I have to talk to you.” She closed her eyes, “Run, I’m not teasing this time. This is important, it’s about-”

The drink clinked down in front of her, “There you go, ma’am, just as you like it.”

Barbary smiled, “Thank you Reload, you’re a dear.” She gave Runcy a wink, “So, we on for later then, Run?”

Runcy frowned, “Barb, please...”

“I’ll make it worth your while. Come on Run, what have you got to lose?” Barbary slugged her drink back, “I’ll get your bed warmed up just nice for you.” She jumped down from the stool, “Don’t keep me waiting, now.” And with that, she turned and headed for the doorway, “Put it
on his tab, Reload, he’d paying.”

“Wha…?!” Runcy groaned. “See what I mean?”

Reload smiled, “Indeed sir.”

“Give me another.”

Runcy chugged back his drink and wiped his mouth. He wasn’t nearly drunk enough yet. Not yet… To hell with Barbary, he’d had enough of this stupid damned place and the damned stupid people who lorded it over everything. The first chance he got he was out of here… for some reason. Goddess damn it all, what the hell was up with his brain? Was he going senile already? He was a stallion in his prime and hardly doddering off into the twilight of his life. He stared down at his empty glass and motioned to Reload to refill it.

“Excuse me sir, if I may, I believe the lady is waiting for you?”

“Bollocks to her,” Runcy chuckled, taking a pull on his pipe. He frowned and stared at it in bewilderment; the bloody thing had gone out already! Sod it… Roughly he shoved it in his pocket and snatched up his drink. “Yeah, bollocks to her...” Something touched his shoulder and he brushed it off irritably. Flies? Oh, goddesses it wasn’t that bloody whats-her-name back again was it? Thingy? The one with the spanky arse… yeah… he’d like to-

“Are you Runcy?”

The dark grey stallion turned a wobbly head to the mare and squinted at her, “Who the bloody hell are you? Another of them wendy-goes...ha! Bloody wendy-house-goes! Stupid bloody name...”

The mare looked to the bartender, “Is this Runcy?”

Reload nodded.

“Look, just piss off and leave me alone,” Runcy burped, “Celestia’s tits, can’t a fellow get himself inebriated in peace around here? Why don’t you fly off and terrorise a village or something?”

The mare stared at him in confusion before closing her eyes and gave herself a shake, “Runcy, Terra is taking the judgement of the spirits. As her soul mate you should be there to act as her witness.”

“Terra...” Runcy let out a belch, “What, she wants me to watch her buck some stallion, does she? How bloody nice of her. You lot only care about banging anything with a pair of balls and-”

“She has challenged Uriana” the wendigo mare interrupted.

Runcy slugged back the last of his drink, “Uri…? Ah! That fat dollop!” He barked out a laugh, “The old crusty tart probably likes to watch, you know. Can’t get any herself so sells the young ones off for a good fettling and gets her rocks off watching the act- OW!” Runcy staggered into the bar, stumbled, and slipped off the stool, “You stupid tart!” He kicked himself free and shakily tried to get to his hooves, but the mare was on him in a trice,

“Terra is facing Uriana, Celestian,” she hissed, “You should be there. Do you hear my words? Do they make sense to you?”

“GET OFF ME!” Runcy flailed wildly. That… that mare had punched him right in the face! Goddesses above, when he got up, female of not, he’d flatten that… What was she doing now? The bartender had passed her something which she was holding in her hooves. Her horn flared with
magic and in the blink of an eye she had him locked in her forelegs, her hind legs preventing him from kicking out. Without a single word, something was rammed into his throat and his mouth clamped shut. Runcy gagged, choking and coughing, but nothing he did was making any difference. Sweetness… great alicorn horns, the sweetness! It was so sickeningly strong it was like acid, burning his throat and bringing tears to his eyes. Unwillingly he swallowed and in a heartbeat the mare had jumped off him, allowing Runcy a moment to wipe the tears from his eyes and glare up at his attacker- just as the water took him full in the face.

“You will come with me” she snarled.

Did he have a choice? Half drowned, gagging and stunned, the bedraggled mess that was Lord Spoon was dragged to his hooves and propelled with frightening efficiency out of the bar and into the painfully bright light of the corridor. Celestia buck him, his head felt like he’d been beaten with a sack of bricks. Everything swam around him in a nauseating whirl of colour and disjointed shapes and his stomach… oh hell fire… Runcy staggered into the wall, leaned one hoof against it and coughed loudly. A moment later his whole body twisted, squeezing, and with a huge intake of breath like some obscene set of bellows from the gods, he emptied out the contents of his stomach in a gut wrenching stream of vomit. Runcy dropped to his haunches and let fly another barrage, again and again. Barely had he a moment to catch his breath before the mare grappled him once again and pulled him away. It was all he could manage to spit the vicious tasting bile from his mouth as he was half carried, half dragged off to the goddesses knew where.

A door slammed.

“Here, drink.”

A bucket of water with a slightly minty taste was pushed under Runcy’s muzzle.

“Drink.”

Damn it, he’d heard her the first time! Bloody hell fire, what damned mess… Runcy plunged his muzzle in and syphoned up great gulps of the flavoured water. If nothing else it helped wash the horrible taste of his own sick away and eased his stomach to a degree. Mercifully the bloody room had stopped spinning at last too. Now, if he could only get his bearings, he’d be-

“You are Runcy.” The mare stared at him with a look of barely disguised loathing. “You are my sister’s soul mate?”

Runcy took the proffered towel, scrubbing his face with the pleasantly rough material. “Yes, madam, apparently I am.” He took a deep breath and fixed her with a look he usually reserved for Silver when she was in his bad books. Silver… When was the last time he’d thought about her? More to the point, when had he last seen her? Damn it all, he couldn’t remember! Damn this place and damn him for a fool! He gathered his wits and squared his shoulders, “My name is Runcible Spoon, Runcy to my friends. You may call me Lord Spoon if you prefer. Now, would you care to tell me what the hell is going on, or would you like to try punching me in the face too?”

The mare raised an eyebrow, “You have a fire in you. Good. She will need that now.”

“You know I’m getting more than a little pissed off with ponies talking to me as if I’ve walked in half way through some bloody conversation that they seem to think I know everything about already.” Runcy huffed, “A little context, madam?”

“I am Patah. Terra is my sister.” The mare watched Runcy’s eyes as if she could read a script written upon the back of his retinas. “Terra has challenged Uriana and accepted the duel – the ‘judgement of the spirits’.” She spoke as if speaking to an imbecile, but what she was saying had Runcy’s hackles going up like there was no tomorrow. Patah continued regardless, “The goddess and the spirits will decide who has the right of it.”

“A duel?” Runcy stomped a hoof, “Like hell she is. This is the fault of your blasted stupid ideology, isn’t it? She didn’t want to mate so now it’s a fight, is that it?”

Patah snorted, “I have no wish to debate with you about our ‘ideology’, Celestian. You are my sister’s soul mate and-”

“Where is she?” Runcy cut in, “I’m going to put a stop to this madness before one of you fools gets themselves hurt.”

Patah’s eyes narrowed, “You have spirit, Celestian, but little sense. You can no more ‘put a stop to this’ than you can stop the world turning.”

Runcy span round, his anger flaring white hot, “Then I will stop the world.”

The mare took a step back at the look in Runcy’s eyes and for a brief moment a shadow of fear ghosted across her face. “Yes...” she breathed, “Perhaps you will.” She tossed her mane and walked past him to the door, “Come with me, I will take you to her. Terra is waiting nearby.”

Several rooms and a millennia of cultural divergence away, the bead curtain was drawn back to reveal the room with the grey mare who only the day before had been his friend. Runcy prided himself on knowledge, on understanding, but of these fascinating creatures – he had no idea at all. Terra sat in the centre of the room, her blue and silver armour so very close in design to the armour he had in his collection, yet noticeably smaller to accommodate her slighter frame. As much as he admired her, as much as he respected her, Runcy knew next to nothing about Terra. Only that a friend didn’t abandon another, especially not when they needed them.

She looked up at him and snorted, “What are you doing here?”

“I think I could ask the same question, don’t you?” Runcy replied, “Care to explain why you look like you’ve raided a museum?”

Terra sneered at him, “Everything is a joke to you celestian’s.”

“I would rather laugh than cry, Terra.” Runcy moved towards her and sat down on a stool, keeping what he hoped was a respectable distance. “Can you tell me what this is all about or is it some sort of ‘Wendigo only’ knowledge?”

The grey mare frowned, “You came, but you don’t know why?” She let out a snort of laughter, “You rush in with no idea of the foe you face.”

“Seems I’ve made something of a habit of that lately.” Runcy raised an eyebrow and shook his head slowly, “This is something to do with honour, isn’t it. You went against Uriana and now you’re honour bound to fight her. Am I in the right ball park?”

“Ball park?” Terra shook her head and then stared at her hooves, letting out a huff, “I defied her. She outranks me and so has the right to demand I face her before the goddess and the spirits of the beyond.”

“A ritual fight?” Runcy asked. Terra nodded. Runcy felt his muscles tensing as the gravity of the situation made itself clear, “How serious is this then? Is it first knock down or yield?”

Terra shook her head, “It is to the death. The lower ranking mare takes the place of the higher and claims her property and mates by right of victory. We have not invoked this rite for hundreds of years.”

“And now here we are,” Runcy said levelly.

“Here we are.” Terra took a breath, “You will witness my fight?”

Runcy shook his head, “No. I’m going to stop this insanity before you get hurt.” He stood up, “I’m going to have a little chat with that imbecile you call an elder.”

“NO!” Terra shot to her hooves and in an instant was before him, her mane bristling, “You will not!”

Runcy tried to push past, “Don’t be such a damned fool, girl.”

“GIRL?!” Terra’s hooves shot out and swept Runcy’s legs out from under him, sending him tumbling to the floor. She was on him in an instant, her yellow eyes burning like campfires as she glared down at him above bared teeth. “You would dishonour me?” she snarled, “You would make me a coward before my own mother, my own sister?”

“Yes I would,” Runcy said levelly, “To keep you from harm, I would.”

“You’re a fool…” The fire flickered in Terra’s eyes but she kept him pinned beneath her all the same, “You make no sense to me at all!” she snapped, “You rejected me and yet you come here and risk your life to protect me?” Terra snorted, “I do not need your help.”

“No, I can see that,” Runcy replied, “I don’t understand your people, Terra, but I want to learn. There is so much from the past which has been lost to us, but this… fighting one of your people to the death because of me?” He shook his head, “Don’t. Please.”

Carefully, Terra pulled herself from him and closed her eyes, “Runcy, you are my soul mate. You will stand by and watch over me?”

Pulling himself to his hooves, he faced the determined mare. “Terra...” Goddesses forgive him, she was going to go through with this regardless of what he said and there wasn’t a damn thing he could do about it, was there? He could ignore her of course, petition the elder to annul the duel, but to do so would dishonour her and what that would mean to her standing in the tribe was something that clearly meant a lot more to her than he understood. Still, he couldn’t just let her-

Terra suddenly grabbed his muzzle and placed a kiss on his forehead. She smiled, “Thank you.” In a whirl of gleaming armour, the mare took up her helmet and nodded to Runcy to help her put it on. He reached under her muzzle and adjusted the supple straps until it was snugged into position. It was a surprisingly light helmet compared to most of the ones he’d seen: unadorned, functional yet strong, and looked to be made of the same blue crystalline material as the rest of the wendigo’s home. Checking it was secure, Terra nodded her satisfaction and walked over to a rack of lethal looking weapons. She reached out, taking down a large curved axe which she strapped to her back as if it were as everyday a task as gardening. If only it was… Runcy felt his blood run cold, but held his tongue. This was her fight, her pride, her honour. Come what may he would be there to watch her… whatever end that may be.

********************

There was no crowd, no baying or shouts of encouragement, only a solemn silence. The arena was little more than a circular area with a low wall around the perimeter that had been swept clean, ready for the combatants. Several wendigo stood like carved statues as witness to the proceedings, all of them wearing flowing white robes and wreaths of silver leaves around their heads. Across from Runcy, the elder, Khanid, sat swathed head to hoof in white, an amorphous mass of white sheeting that made his hackles go up as if he’d seen the goddess of death herself. Here, in this place, perhaps she was the very embodiment of that most terrible of mares. He followed Terra to a short gate where she stopped and looking out across the arena to where her counterpart, the similarly armoured Uriana stood with two more mares. Patah respectfully but firmly manoeuvred Runcy into position and there they waited.

Silence fell.

Not a sound, not a whisper, and then, as if emerging from the depths of hell itself, a creature dressed in blood red strode into the centre of the arena. Runcy watched in horrified awe as she took out a small container of liquid and a hair whisk which she dipped into it and flicked around her in a circle. Runcy said nothing; this was clearly some sort of ritual he wasn’t familiar with, but he had read of similar in his books on ancient civilisations. She was most likely sanctifying the battle ground, purifying it for the fight to come. Whether is was intended to welcome the spirits or their goddess to witness the coming duel he wasn’t sure. This was like watching history returning to life before his very eyes, a horrible reminder of the cruelty and brutality of earlier times, and all he could do was watch as the red swathed mare began to dance. She flowed as silently as a river of blood, twirling, flicking the whisk, approaching him, then Patah, and then finally Terra. She paused, flicking the whisk over her and then danced away to repeat the spectacle with Uriana and her witnesses. The red clothed mare walked to the centre of the arena and reared, holding her hooves to the sky, “Spirits of our world, shades of the beyond, gods of our light, see… SEE!” She dropped down and swept her forelegs out and around, “Harken to us, your children. See the ground of our ancestors that cries to us from the darkness of the everworld to the eternal winter. This day we call upon thee to witness the challenge between two of the tribe: two mares who will face each other as was decreed from the first of days. Give us your blessing, give us your guidance. Blessed be the goddess of the night.”

The air pulsed with energy as the mares intoned, “By her divine guidance.”

Khanid raised her hooves, “Uriana, you stand challenged.”

Uriana lifted her head, “I do!”

“Name your challenger.”

“TERRA!”

“Terra, do you challenge Uriana?”

Terra stood tall, her muscles flexing, “I do!”

“Name the challenged.”

“URIANA!”

The red robed mare bowed and swept out her forelegs to either side and then in a single leap, each of the armoured mares leapt the wall gate into the arena and unbuckled their weapons. The red mare backed away slowly as Khanid raised her voice, howling it out across the arena with the dread cry of the northern winter,

“TO BATTLE!”

Patah moved closer to Runcy but didn’t look him in the eye. Her voice was a bare whisper, “Watch her. She draws from your life energy, your strength. Give it to her, wholeheartedly, willingly. This is what it means to be a soul mate.”

Runcy didn’t know what to say in reply, his mind was completely focused on the scene before him and the horrible certainty that he was about to witness something that would haunt him in his dreams for the rest of his days. He watched how Uriana moved carefully, but with a measured pace that set her apart from the youthful energy of Terra. The younger mare was nimble, shifting her weight from her front, to her rear, and then… she struck. In silence, Terra’s axe, held in the blue glow of her magic swung low, cutting upwards. Uriana swatted it away as if batting a fly and span, bucking out at Terra’s chest. It was a glancing blow, but the sound of the impact rang across the arena making Runcy flinch. The two mares backed away from one other, taking the measure of their opponent. Terra shifted her stance and watched as Uriana moved her axe before her, adjusting her own weapon in response. Each move was countered by another move; Runcy had seen it’s like before in the more formalised sword training he’d had as a colt, but that had been child’s play compared to this. There at Wheat Halls the swords had been dulled, their padded armour covering every part of them. The armour the mares wore here however was as beautiful as it was practical, but the emphasis appeared to be more on speed and fluidity of motion, and the ring of the weapons spoke volumes as to its effectiveness.

Uriana dodged away as Terra’s strike came in. It was then that the older mare’s experience began to make itself apparent. Terra’s cut was wide, slipping outside of her opponent’s guard. She was unbalanced, and even if only for the briefest sliver of time, it was enough to give her opponent the opening she needed. The flat of Uriana’s axe smashed into Terra’s muzzle, knocking her across the arena, stumbling and near losing her footing. She was quick to recover but the older mare was on her in a trice, striking with her forehooves and bringing the axe down in a killing arc. Runcy watched in open mouthed horror as Terra tried to roll out of the way. Her axe came up, taking some of the impetus away but it wasn’t enough. Uriana’s axe cracked into her armour with a sound that Runcy felt as much as heard. Terra grunted in pain, but the strike had given her an opening Uriana hadn’t foreseen. In a flash of light, Terra’s magic flared sending Uriana back, blinded. The younger mare pushed down with her hind legs and slammed herself bodily into her opponent’s chest, flinging the older mare back and onto her rump. In a blistering move Runcy’s eyes could barely register, Terra’s axe cut up under Uriana’s muzzle where there was little armour and bit home.

Blood splashed onto the arena floor.

Goddesses above, was that it? It had to be, hadn’t it? Runcy’s hooves dug into the low wall of the arena, sure of Terra’s victory. He saw her back away, saw the axe dripping blood and then heard the howl that sent a shiver through his soul. Uriana’s magic flung Terra like a ragdoll through the air, sending her skidding across the arena floor as if though she were no more substantial than a foal’s doll. She was stunned, reeling from the unexpectedly powerful magical attack. Uriana would have finished her then, but she was bleeding badly and wasted time trying to removed her damaged helmet. Patah’s voice beside him burned in his ears, “Give her your strength, Celestian! Now!”

“How?!” Runcy stared at her. He’d thought she was being metaphorical, but what the hell did she mean? He’d knew next to nothing about wendigo, in fact precious little other than the stories he’d read in his library. In reality he knew nothing about them really, nothing! Dear goddesses, even the curse had skipped him and now it was with his daughter. He was only a pony, an earth pony that- He froze, his eyes going wide in realisation. Why hadn’t he seen it before? The ground… the arena… the lines of energy and convergence. The lines of the earth: they were connected even here, through the floor, through every living thing. What if he could…

“It’s too late...” Patah lifted her head, “Uriana has her.”

The older mared was charging, her axe ready and primed.

“Like hell she has.” Runcy narrowed his eyes and concentrated, feeling inside for the one thing he knew was there: the anger he’d felt when he’d seen the stallion standing over Terra as she bled beneath him, the rage that had burned white hot in his heart and his desire to protect those he cared for no matter what the cost. He could feel it now as it howled in his veins, sizzled through his muscles, consuming his very being. He was no unicorn, no user of magic, but he had that which every earth pony had: his connection to the natural world around him, to the bones of the earth and the those who walked upon it. He felt it now: the strength, his strength, the power and skill of his ancestors, their love of their homeland and duty to their people. They had fought, they had died, they had given everything for their home and the ones they loved. Terra was his friend, a descendant of his family’s ancient enemy, but she was as much a part of his life now as the very air he breathed. Runcy closed his eyes, feeling for the flows, the lines of shimmering energy that pulsed and grew as he opened himself to them. It moved, it flowed and channelled outwards. He directed it as one conducts an orchestra, arrowing the strength of his heart and soul outwards, and there… there it was; the connection between the earth and the mare he sought. It was tentative, but he could work with that - he had worked with far less and still achieved his goals. Runcy smiled; now… now they would feel the wrath of the warrior of the goddess.

The howl of winter shook the ground, shaking the walls of the arena and the great cavern around it. Khanid stood, her wendigo around her staring at each other wide eyed as a plume of crimson fountained up and across the arena floor. Crumpled, breathing heavily, the agonised body of Uriana lay beneath the dripping axe of the younger mare. Terra was… glowing. Her fur, no longer the grey of the wendigo unicorn mares, she was… white, her eyes blazing with a bright blue fire, her mane and tail as blue as the winter sky. She howled her victory to the world even as the mists of the polar night wreathed her hooves. She leant down, her maw dripping silver droplets as she bent to take her prize…

“Enough!” Khanid jumped to her hooves, “ENOUGH!”

Patah leaped the wall and ran forward, followed by Runcy whose legs were working more on their own than by any input from his conscious mind. Before them the two mares were locked in their own world, everything happening around them as though time had slowed to little more than a trickle. Patah reached for Terra only to be flung away by a bolt of magical energy. Weakly, Uriana looked up through agonised eyes, watching the dripping maw reaching down for her.

“Terra! Please, stop this! You’ve won!” Runcy pushed in between them, “For the goddess’ sake, you-”

Uriana’s axe came up. Distracted, Terra hadn’t seen it in time and turned to see the blade cutting upwards as Runcy pushed her out of its path. The blade bit home, cutting deep into his flesh and cracking the bone beneath. Even with Uriana’s dying breath, it was enough. With grunt of pain and shock, Runcy fell. Shouts of alarm and surprise rang out all around him. Damned noisy creatures they were too; typical females really, always talking, always… Lark? Oh, goddesses, where was she? Where was Silver? He wanted to be with his family so much, so, so much! It was cold here, and he was alone, frightened and alone… why was it so cold? He tried to breath but the jolt of pain was unlike anything he’d ever felt in his life. It was burning, burning with the strength of a thousand suns and it wouldn’t stop, it wouldn’t stop! He wanted to go home, he wanted his… his… Blue eyes burned before him and something clamped over his mouth sending a bitter-sweet sensation, a liquid of some kind, into him that he couldn’t escape. He flailed and thrashed, trying to get away, trying to flee this monster that had him in its grip. Through his terror, through the fear and pain, the white creature stared into his very soul with its blazing blue eyes, and he fell… fell into the darkness of blissful nothingness. The last thing Runcy could think of, was how beautiful those terrible eyes were. They were so… beautiful…

Chapter Eighteen - Truthful lies

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

TRUTHFUL LIES

It wasn’t so bad being dead. A smell of sweet pastries, the subtle aroma of a hot sweet cup of tea and a comfortable pillow beneath your head was just the thing to wake up to in the eternal herd. Good gracious he could almost taste it. Hang on… he could taste it! In a rush, Runcy sat up and instantly regretted it as the room span nauseatingly around him. Gently, a hoof pressed him back down accompanied by a kindly smile from somepony he recognised.

“Terra?” Runcy breathed out in relief, sinking back into the pillow, “Thank the goddesses.” His eyes shot open, “You’re hurt!”

Terra chuckled, “No, I’m fine. Thanks to you.”

Runcy watched her for a moment, searching for the wound that had been there only moments earlier. Mind you, who knew how much time had passed? In a place with no windows it was impossible to tell the time save for watches and clocks. He froze; he had been hurt too… hadn’t he? Carefully, he felt down his body and felt… absolutely fine.

Sitting beside him, Terra shook her head with a smile, “Tea?”

“Um… yes, thank you.” The grey stallion carefully sat up and with the aid of a few pillows, was able to take a mouthful of that most glorious of beverages – and a jam smothered muffin too as it turned out. It was the breakfast of the gods.

“You look… well.” Runcy said instantly regretting his choice of words. “I mean, oh I don’t know what I mean! This whole world has gone topsy turvy and I’ve gone mad with it.”

Terra laughed, “I’m fine, as are you. And thanks to you, my standing within the tribe is now second only to the council.”

“And Uriana?” Runcy asked.

“She was sung to her ancestors, as is our tradition.” Terra replied as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Runcy wasn’t sure what to make of that, but he knew enough about foreign relations to accept that not everypony viewed life and the values equestrians held in such high regard, quite the same way. He nodded, relieved simply that she was alive.

“Well, the main thing is you’re safe,” Runcy smiled, “But let’s not do that again eh?”

Terra hung her head, “You gave me too much of your spirit. You nearly died.”

“Happens all the time,” Runcy grinned, but Terra shook her head.

“No. Runcy, this is bad, you must not do this.” She suddenly smiled slyly, “Although, I admit you did give the elder a fright.”

Runcy’s eyes wet wide as he remembered, “Terra, you went white as snow! And your eyes, those teeth!” He reached a hoof out to her and then pulled it back suddenly, “You are alright aren’t you?”

Terra rolled her eyes, “Yes!” She shook her head and took a bite of her own muffin, “Nopony truly knows what happened, but the elder believes it may have been your link with our ancestors and my lineage that contributed towards the transformation.” She shrugged sadly, “It was a fleeting thing, but it has set a fire in the hearts of our people, Runcy. Intentionally or not, you have brought us a gift that we thought we would never have again: the gift of hope.”

Runcy sighed, “I don’t know about that, Terra, but if I’ve helped your people somehow then at least something good came out of all of this. Personally, I’d settle for just going home right now.” He took a sip of his tea, “What was all that about anyway?” He waved a hoof, “My being your ‘soul mate’, the challenge to Uriana and so forth. I’m utterly blind to your ways, Terra. Please, I want to understand.”

The young mare smiled and patted his hoof, “Then let me be your eyes.” She moved her chair closer to the bed and placed her hoof on Runcy’s chest, “You did not want to mate with me. I did not understand why and I was… angry. I didn’t understand this ‘marriage’ you talked about.”

“Your people don’t get married?” Runcy asked in surprise.

Terra shook her head, “We have what you may call ‘partnerships’, whereby a mare may take a stallion to be her own. If they are unhappy they find other partners. Sometimes the couple have a foal and will stay together until the child is of age and then they decide whether to stay together or find another.”

“That’s… very fluid,” Runcy remarked.

“A mare may have more than one stallion” Terra explained, “Although our stories tell of the lord and lady of the tribe being mated and having a son, it was not quite what you may call ‘marriage’.” She frowned in thought, “I asked one of the celestian’s about it and she told me of your customs.” She suddenly chuckled behind her hoof, “It sounded very strange!”

Runcy huffed, “Well I think that’s a matter of perspective.” He gave Terra a wink, “So, you found out about marriage?”

Terra nodded, “I understand that your people used to follow a traditional practice called ‘herding’, yes?”

“A long time ago!” Runcy said hurriedly, “That was usually practised when stallions were in short supply through war or disease and so on. Mares have usually outnumbered stallions in Equestria over the centuries.”

Terra raised an eyebrow, but carried on, “Your rejection of me was seen by Uriana as a failure by myself. She accused me of being cold to you and shirking my responsibility to the tribe’s future. That was why she had me lie with another.” She smiled sadly, “That was when you came in full of anger.”

Runcy frowned, “I damned well was too, and with bloody good reason.”

“It is… hard for me to understand, Runcy. Our stallions are like yours in some ways; all they are interested in is mating. But you… you treat me like my sister, like Patah.”

“I’ll try and take that as a compliment then,” Runcy snorted.

Terra gave him a tap on the hoof, “It is.”

“And this ‘soul mate’ thing?”

Terra looked a little embarrassed, “It is where two become… deeper than the physical. Mating is a simple act, but when two share respect and kindness, when they develop a bond, then we call that couple ‘soul mates’. They are...” She looked away, “In your language… married.”

“Wha…?!” Runcy nearly shot out of the bed, “I can’t be married to you, Terra! We’re, that is...” He swallowed, “I’m already-”

Terra’s hoof on his muzzle pulled him up short, “I know.” She smiled gently, “We do not need to mate to be soul mates, Runcy.” She gave her mane a shake, “I find it hard to describe, but it is a bond that is… different. We are friends, yes?”

Runcy breathed a sigh of relief, “Yes, of course we are. You’re very special to me, Terra and one of the few real friends I have here. Come to think of it, you’re the only wendigo friend I have. Something tells me Khanid’s not too keen on me.”

Terra shrugged, “You frighten her.”

“I… What?! Oh for...” Runcy groaned, “How in the name of Celestia’s ample rump can I frighten something that looks like a pile of old washing?”

Terra blushed, “Runcy, please, that is very disrespectful!” She still couldn’t hide the smirk behind her hoof as well as she thought she could.

Runcy rolled his eyes, “Pah! So tell me, how in Equestria can an earth pony frighten her? She’s a unicorn isn’t she? And she’s a wendigo too, so I’d imagine all that arcane cosmic power stuff could probably turn me into powder in the blink of an eye if she put her mind to it.”

Terra shook her head, “It is the power you and I share.” Slowly she rolled her shoulders and poured out another cup of tea. Runcy watched as it sloshed into the cup, sending its aroma into the air. “She fears that we may affect the coming of the lord.”

“How so?” Runcy asked, genuinely intrigued.

“By challenging him.”

“Oh, come on!” Runcy’s ears twitched irritably, “The silly old baggage has lost the plot completely. Living beneath those bed sheets all the time must have addled the old dear’s grey matter. I’m no more a threat to her than… than…” he looked down at his plate, “...breakfast muffins!”

Laughing, Terra collected the used crockery and put it to one side. A knock at the door made her look round, “A moment please.”

Runcy leaned back and stretched his legs. He was still a little out of sorts, almost light headed to some degree, but at least he was in one piece which was a damned sight better than the alternative. He shrugged; a good breakfast could do you wonders for you, and Terra’s were the best by far. He picked up Starswirl’s book and leafed through the pages. Starswirl the traitor, eh? Runcy wasn’t sure which was more disturbing: the accusation of what he’d allegedly done or the fact that the wendigo had forgiven him as if he were a wayward son whom the parents forgave no matter what their transgressions. He’d read more of the book later, but really all it seemed to talk about here on in was his internal conflict with Celestia and how he’d simply up-sticks and left one day. By and large, that was it. Whether Starswirl wrote another diary or not was unknown; the rest of this book was untouched, as though the old wizard had simply vanished into the depths of history never to return. Runcy looked up as Terra re-appeared by the side of the bed with somepony else in tow. You just had to love the way these mares brought everypony into your bedroom; come one, come all! He rolled over to see who it- Oh, goddesses… “Barbary...”

The terracotta mare was like a thunderhead of furious indignation and rage all bundled into one jodhpurs wearing package. She looked like she was going out for a run, especially with her mane tied up in a pony tail and the smooth fitting blouse she wore. She’d always had style that one, even if she did look as if she were about to kill him.

“Ah… here you are.” Her yellow eyes blazed like fires. Come to think of it, she reminded him a little of Terra when she was angry with him. “Is there are part of my saying ‘ten minutes’ that you found ambiguous, Runcy?”

Runcy frowned, “Ten minutes?”

“Last night you damned fool!” Barbary held her hoof to her chest and took a deep breath, “I suppose I should have realised why you didn’t want to meet me, what with all this free wendigo tail on tap.”

Runcy winced. He couldn’t remember a damned thing about this ‘ten minutes’ thing, but he could guess. Damn it all, why couldn’t she understand he just wanted to be left alone! He gave himself a shake and threw back the covers, trying not to lose his temper. “I had other things to do,” he said levelly.

“You had...” Barbary glanced at Terra who was busying herself with tidying the room as though she were the only one in the room. She had no doubt the grey unicorn would be listening to every single word and it made her tail twitch just thinking about it. Turning her attention back to the target of her ire, Barbary glowered menacingly, “Look, I don’t care, alright? If you want to go off gallivanting around with loose mares, you can do it to your hearts content, but right now you have to come with me.”

Runcy blinked in surprise, “What? Why?”

Barbary rolled her eyes, “There’s no time, just get out of bed and follow me.”

“For Celestia’s… Alright! Damn it all...” Runcy pulled himself to the edge of the bed and went to pull on his trousers. The room span.

“Runcy!” Terra was there in an instant, catching him in her forelegs, “You’re still weak, you can’t move around until your spirit energy has recovered.”

“Spirit energy?” Barbary’s eyes went wide, “What have you been doing, Runcy?” She glanced at Terra and to the bowl of red cherries that sat by the side of the bed and gasped, “Don’t eat those!”

Runcy froze, “What?”

“They’re poisonous you idiot!” Barbary took a step back and slowly reached a hoof towards the small black hoofbag she habitually carried, “Back away from him girl. Slowly.”

Runcy stopped and turned to face her. He’d seen Barbary in various states before: angry, furious, fuming, drunk and randy, but never this… this was something that made his blood run cold.

“Those berries affect ponies badly, Runcy, very badly. They open the spirit to forces of the nether world and induce a near hallucinatory state where… things can happen to you that believe me, you really don’t want to experience.”

“Terra?” Runcy looked up at the grey mare in confusion.

Terra hung her head, “It’s true,” she sighed, “The berries grow in the places between the worlds where the veil is thin and one can see their ancestors.” She lifted a hoof suddenly, “But they can also be used to rebuild lost spirit in the right amount. You lost much of yours last night when you… when you shared it with me.”

“Oh, OH! Now it all becomes clear!” Barbary nickered, “Sharing your ‘spirit energy’ with her were you? For Luna’s sake, you stallions can’t keep your damned pants on for more than five minutes can you?”

“Oh, belt up, Barbary!” Runcy snapped. He’d had enough, more than enough. Pushing the females away he pulled himself from the bed and snatched a hoofful of the berries, “I’ve been eating these bloody things since I got here, and I’m still in one piece aren’t I?”

“You’ve been what?!” Barbary nearly choked, “How… who the hell gave you those?”

Runcy shrugged,“They just appeared in the room each morning, I presumed they were complimentary.”

Barbary’s expression was like iron. She glanced at Terra who looked back with a shake of her head, explain the battle madness.”

“What’s that?” Runcy asked. He groaned and covered his muzzle with a foreleg, “Oh goddesses, don’t tell me I did something when I was half cut last night.”

Terra shook her head, “When that stallion… hurt me, you attacked him with a skill and strength I have only ever seen when one of our warriors becomes lost to their ancestors spirits. We call it ‘battle madness’.”

“I think she means you went beserk, Run,” Barbary added unhelpfully.

Runcy clucked his tongue, “You know, normally I’d think you were both stark staring mad, but with all the other insanity that’s been going on around here lately I think that’s rapidly becoming a mute point.” He sniffed, “So, you think somepony’s been poisoning my brekkers to drive me round the bend, right?”

Barbary shook her head, “No, not in so many words.” She glanced at Terra, “I have never known a wendigo lie, Terra. Can I trust you?”

Terra nodded, “Upon the honour of my bloodline, I give you my word.”

Runcy reached for the berries.

“Two, no more,” Terra cautioned.

Runcy nodded and munched them down, feeling the strange tingle running through his body as well as the sweet yet tart taste. They were quite delicious for something that drove you bonkers.

Barbary nodded, “Come with me, both of you.”

The group trotted out of Runcy’s room and down a side corridor usually used, to the best of Runcy’s knowledge, only by the wendigo. To many of the Veritas ponies he’d met since arriving here, the wendigo were viewed as little more than indentured servants and barely worthy of note, meaning that their comings and goings went for the most part completely unnoticed. It was hardly surprising really, the unicorns looked so similar to one another it was hard to tell them apart, other than by age or cutie mark of course – but who would bother to look? Besides, the way they looked now was certainly a far cry from the terrifying visage he’d seen only a day earlier. For a moment he caught himself; was she terrifying? To most ponies she would have been surely, but he’d reacted to her as though she had done no more than change a hat. Had the time here affected him so much that staring into the face of a being that hadn’t existed in this world for a thousand years simply meant so little to him? He was in a place where only a few weeks ago he would have been falling over himself to get to, and yet now he was here, steeped in its history and surrounded by such incredible creatures, he felt strangely numb to it all. Dear Celestia, was he really so old now that he couldn’t feel excited any more about the things he used to love so dearly? As a child he had been fascinated by history, his father introducing him to the wonders of the ancient world when he was but a foal. And as Runcy grew, his passions too, grew with him, consuming his spare time and fusing with him, becoming part of who he was today. The Spoon family had always been traditionalists, and as much as it rankled Silver, it was important – not just because of Runcy’s passion for it, but because it grounded them, reminding them of who they were and just as importantly, where they’d come from. To look to the future was something that he understood, of course he did, and young Trestle was a product of that future, but to forget the past was to forget lessons that had been learnt in blood. She may not realise that now, but some day, Silver would come to know this and understand.

The door closed and Barbary waved Runcy to a packing crate while she stood and paced. She looked… worried? Runcy wasn’t sure with Barbary, it was always difficult to work out what the enigmatic creature was thinking at the best of times and now he was even less sure than he ever had been.

“Runcy, I...” She took a breath and closed her eyes, “What I’m going to tell you is in direct conflict with my orders. If you breathe a word of what I’m going to tell you...” She looked up at him with her big yellow eyes, “We’ll both die.”

“Die?” Runcy blinked in surprise. He was still tired and was beginning to wonder if he was half dreaming all of this.

“Listen to me,” Barbary continued, “Your family are in danger. You are in danger, do you understand that? Can you get that through your thick head?”

Runcy sighed, “Irrespective of your doubtlessly high opinion of me, my dear Barbary, I can assure you I am not an imbecile!” He could feel his mane bristling, “Now tell what the hell this is all about will you?”

Barbary watched him in silence for a moment, clearly fighting some sort of internal conflict before finally nodding her ascent. “I’m… i’m an agent for Equus.”

“You say that as if I should know who they are,” Runcy said levelly, “I’m going to presume some sort of government agency?”

Barbary nodded, “We’re… affiliated with the CBI, but answerable to Princess Luna.”

“Wheels within wheels.” Runcy shook his head, “Even now they have to have their own toys, eh? So, what is it then? Veritas pissed off somepony higher up the food chain?”

“Runcy!” Barbary huffed, “Damn it all, you’re so infuriating!”

“So I’m constantly being told,” Runcy replied tartly, “So, come on, out with it.”

The terracotta mare closed her eyes and took a deep breath, clearing her lungs, “Equus have been watching the circle for a long time - years in fact. We are well aware of their plans to create a private army to invade the changeling lands.” She raised an eyebrow, “What you probably don’t know is that the incursion into their homelands which Celestia spoke about wasn’t sanctioned, and it nearly resulted in their total annihilation.”

Runcy nodded, “If it wasn’t sanctioned then who did authorise it? Veritas?”

Barbary glanced at Terra before turning back to Runcy. “Hell fire… well, in for a penny, in for pound eh?” She smiled bitterly, “Around a year or so ago we found out that our wendigo friends weren’t quite as extinct as we’d originally thought.”

Runcy nodded towards Terra, “Apparently not.”

Barbary shook her head, “No, I’m not talking about the ones here. I’m talking about a village near the Everfree forest, one where remnants of what had been known as the ‘four winds tribe’ live.” Suddenly Terra’s ear pricked up, her eyes gleaming in the blue glow of the store rooms walls as Barbary continued, “They were a rag tag group, no more than a few hundred griffins, minotaurs, ponies and then goddesses know what else.” Barbary shrugged, “But one of them was a stallion from the Equestrian watch. I don’t know exactly what, but something happened to him, and he… changed.”

Runcy looked at Terra and their eyes locked.

Barbary hung her head, “He called himself the ‘lord of the four winds’.”

Terra’s face was a mask of shock.

“And he’s what, a wendigo?” Runcy asked.

Barbary nodded, “He is, or at least we believe he is.” She looked Runcy in the eyes, “He can change, Run, into this… thing.” She shuddered, “It’s a long story.”

“He can change?” Runcy rubbed his eyes, “What did he look like?”

Barbary shook her head, “I haven’t seen it myself, but we’ve all heard about it. Some have seen him, and they said they’d never forget it. He’s a unicorn, but somehow he turns into this… this creature that has wings, and eyes that are pure blue and flicker like flames. He changes colour, if can believe that, from grey to white. He’s more demon than pony, Runcy, and he’s extraordinarily dangerous.”

“Do the princesses know?” Runcy asked.

“Of course they do.” Barbary sighed, “He has an… understanding with them.”

“Well at least he’s on our side,” Runcy breathed, “Thank the goddesses for that.”

Barbary shook her head, “I don’t think he’s on anyponies side, Run. I think he’s more concerned about his family and his people.”

“So what’s this got to do with me?” Runcy asked, “I mean, if this wendigo fellow has no interest in the rest of Equestria and he’s damaged the changelings ability to attack us, then Celestia wanting to negotiate with them makes more sense now. But that said, why do we have to be doing any of this here? Does veritas know?”

“Of course they do. Veritas have ponies everywhere in the government as we all know.” Barbary gave her mane a shake, “Run, we think they’re planning a coup.”

“Oh, come on!” Runcy huffed, “Every damned noble in Equestria has designs on the throne and every time somepony with more balls than brains has tried it, it’s been an unmitigated disaster. Personally I prefer my balls attached where the goddesses intended them and not gracing Celestia’s trophy wall.”

“And yet here we are,” Barbary replied calmly.

Runcy scrubbed his mane in thought. There had to be some… oh, goddesses of course! “The portal!” he breathed, “They’re going to use it to open a gateway to… wait, can it really send you anywhere?”

“Starswirl apparently thought so,” Barbary replied solemnly, “But what we know for sure is that there normally needs to be an active portal at the other end for a master portal to link to.”

“A master portal?”

Barbary nodded, “There’s another one in the palace.”

“Oh, hell.” Runcy closed his eyes, “I helped them break the seal.” His heart dropped like a lead weight in his chest, his throat drying up with the terrible realisation of what he’d done. “Tell me you have it guarded, Barb.”

She nodded, “It’s locked down. Our best ponies are on it.”

“Goddesses forgive me.” Runcy closed his eyes, “What the hell was I thinking? This is madness, absolute madness. How did I not see this coming?”

“Have you ever wondered where those books came from, Run?” Barbary asked, “You know, the small red diaries that one of your friends just ‘happens’ to find and send to you? For a modest fee of course.”

Runcy opened his eyes slowly, staring hard at the ground as his hooves dug into the crate. “Sunny.”

Barbary hung her head, “There’s more to tell you, Run, but we have to get out of here.”

Runcy’s blood ran cold, “What? Why now?”

Barbary looked at Terra and then back to Runcy, “The agency are going to hit this place. I don’t know when yet, but it’s soon and they want you out of here before they arrive.”

Terra lay a hoof on Runcy’s foreleg and looked at Barbary, “You are planning to destroy us?”

“No.” Barbary shook her head, “We have no grievance with the wendigo. Once, yes, but not now. Our new… ‘friend’ would not take kindly to any attack on his people.”

“His people...” Terra gazed into Runcy’s eyes, “He has returned. Our lord, the lord of the four winds… he has returned?”

Runcy smiled at her, “I would say your people no longer need fear the sun, wouldn’t you?” He looked to Barbary, “What about the wendigo here?”

“They can do whatever they like,” Barbary replied, “But I think it would be best if they moved out of the area before the operation commences for their own safety. We’ve been laying contingency plans, but we haven’t approached the elder yet. Khanid can be… difficult to deal with.”

Terra dropped to her haunches, her eyes filling with tears. Slowly, the small drops solidified and began to drop to the ground with a sound like distant bells. Runcy put his forelegs around her, whispering comfortingly, “I think it’s time to go home.” He gave her a nuzzle, “And then I will have some accounts to settle. In full.”

There was a knock on the door, “Terra? It’s Patah.”

The ponies glanced at each other as Barbary backed away from the door removing a small device from her bag which she pointed at the door as Terra spoke, “Patah? What are you doing here?”

“I came looking for you.” Terra’s sister’s face appeared in the doorway, “There’s trouble.”

Terra frowned, “What trouble? What’s happening?”

Patah grimaced as she glanced past her sister at the other ponies in the room, “Uriana’s family have been telling the rest of tribe about your spirit awakening and they think you’re keeping the secret to yourself to spite them.”

Terra barked out a bitter laugh, “What foolishness!”

Patah nodded, “I know, and the elder knows it too, but…” She sighed, “Terra, somepony told the stallions and unrest is spreading.”

“We need to speak to the elder.” Terra glanced at Barbary and Runcy, “I won’t ask you to come, but you are welcome if you do.”

“What are soul mate’s for?” Runcy said jumping down from the crate. He followed the others out into the corridor and found himself muzzle to muzzle with the smiling face of a bright green stallion with a mane that flowed like a river of gold.

“Hello my boy,” Sunny smiled warmly, “I wondered where you’d been hiding yourself.” He closed his eyes and lifted his muzzle, “Ah, the wonders of fate truly are a miracle to behold wouldn’t you say?” The black overcoated guards either side of him hefted their weapons. “Would you like to see what I have for you?” Lord Aura chuckled, “I think you’ll like it… very much indeed.”

***********************

“Oh, Celestia, my head...” Rinse groaned and threw her forelegs over her head, “What the hell happened?” She opened her eyes suddenly, “Where are we?!”

Twilight blinked in the bright sunshine, her eyes slowly adjusting to the intensity of the light. “Judging by the air temperature, the lichen on the trees and the local flora, I’d say we are north-east of Cloudsdale, somewhere along the edge of the crystal mountain range.”

“The boundary lands? Oh, wonderful,” Rinse groaned, “What a time to forget my ski boots.”

“That’s alright, I forgot mine too!” Twilight chirped and leaned down to collect a stunned looking Spike. “Up you come.” The lavender unicorn missed the sarcastic smirk Rinse shot her and quickly took out her aetherscope. “Hmm… thaumaturgical activity is at background levels. Curious.” The small meter bleeped as she panned it around the grassy clearing. “These blocks are obviously the remains of the portal connected to the one we entered. Apparently exiting a damaged one can lead to unexpected results.”

“A master of understatement!” Rinse announced animatedly. She reached into her pocket and popped a painkiller into her mouth, washing it down with a mouthful of water from her canteen, “My head feels like my brain’s trying to beat its way out of my skull.”

Twilight nodded to her scaly friend, “Spike?”

“On it.” Spike hurried over to the pale blue mare and tugged at her to make her lean down. She didn’t object. “Twilight, I think she may have concussion, possibly a skull fracture.” He brushed his hooves over her fur and nodded, “Yup, time to do what you do best.”

Rinse looked up in surprise as Twilight set down her packs and took out a small box marked with three colourful butterflies. “Hold still now,” Twilight chirped. Rinse glowered at the ground; how the hell was she always so… so… perky?! Twilight’s horn glowed and the feeling of warmth and comfort spread from Rinse’s ears down to her hooves. “Almost done” Twilight said happily, “Annnd… there! Right as rain.”

Rinse opened her eyes cautiously, “I’m...” She reached up and gingerly touched her head, “I’m okay!”

“Yeah, she’s good like that” the little dragon said. He helped Twilight strap her panniers on her back and waggled his eyebrows comically, “I said she should have been a doctor, but no, nopony listens to old Spikey-wikey, right Twi?”

Twilight stared at the aetherscope and called back to the others over her shoulder, “I’m picking up stronger readings to the north west. Come on!”

Spike shrugged, “See what I mean?”

Rolling her eyes, Rinse hurried after the lavender mare and her diminutive sidekick as they dashed through the forest into its dark depths.

For such a tiny thing, Spike had a fair turn of speed on him, but his stubby legs were no match for four and he soon hopped up, to Rinses surprise, onto her back. “Thanks for the lift!” he beamed cheekily. She’d stopped caring now, this whole business was just going from the sublime to the ridiculous anyway. What was next? Tapdancing alicorns dressed as bananas? Oh goddesses, what made her think of that! She sighed; the way today was heading a whole flock of them was likely to swoop in at any minute, or was that ‘bunch’? Gah! Whatever… They trotted deeper into the ancient forest. Up ahead, Twilight was chattering about something to do with the lack of vegetation from light or something, but most of it went over her head. The mission was what was important, and the objective had to be secured. She’d failed once already, and she sure as hell wouldn’t fail a second time or else she’d never be able to show her face at the agency again. If any of them could even remember her that was. She’d been working deep cover with the Spoon family for so long now she couldn’t remember any other life other than this one, and her days off had been spent sending reports back to command rather than having what some would rather amusingly call ‘a life’. Still, there was always Crisps. The poor lad was absolutely besotted with her, or more specifically the mare he thought she was. In fact he so hopelessly in love she’d break his heart if she told him the truth. Sadly, despite the reality of her situation and as much as she tried to convince herself otherwise, she kind of liked the life she had as a maid. Crisps was kind and gentle, if a little simple in his own way, and the Spoons it had to be said were very good employers. Sure, Lord Runcy could be a miserable sod at times and he nearly blew a fuse when he’d found her giving Silver cheese and biscuits that time. But for the goddesses sake, cheese of all things! It wasn’t as if the little filly had an allergy to it, and they all knew what it was anyway – it was that awful condition she had. And the silly little twit had run off through this dreadful forest looking for her father. She could only hope she hadn’t come to any harm and… oh, Twilight had stopped. What was she doing now?

“Look at that reading, Spike.” The lavender mare showed the little dragon her aetherscope, “It’s more than twenty times the BTR level.”

“BTR?” Rinse asked, looking round at Spike.

“Background Thaumaturgical Radiation,” Spike shrugged, “It’s what’s normally in the ground: vegetation, trees, rocks and everyday kind of stuff.”

“And twenty times is high, right?” Rinse asked warily.

Spike nodded, “Very.”

Rinse groaned inwardly. Why did she have that awful sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach? And it wasn’t from the unceremonious dumping out in the clearing after stepping into that nightmarish portal thing back in that… what in Equestria was it anyway? An armoury? Under the house? It was more like a musty old museum than anything else, but by Celestia’s hairy buttocks, who the hell would want something like that nightmarish place under their home? Bloody hell, she’d never get to sleep again after knowing that was down there!

“This way...” Twilight muttered.

Rinse gave herself a shake and followed the lavender unicorn off into the darkening trees. It was cold, but there was a certain indefinable stillness in the air that had her hackles going up like there was no tomorrow. She’d heard stories about places like this, and the creatures that inhabited them. Mostly she’d thought it was a load of old twaddle intended to frighten the unwary and children from wandering into their gloomy depths, but this… this was something more. Twilight must have noticed it too. She raised a hoof,

“Spike?”

The little dragon seemed to instinctively know what the lavender mare wanted, and to Rinse’s amazement fished out a set of goggles from his backpack and settled them into place over his eyes before jumping down off Rinse’s back. She watched in silent fascination as he slowly adjusted a knob on the side of the comical looking things and began muttering under his breath in concentration, “Nothing… nothing… still nothing… wait, hang on…” He froze, staring off into the distance, “Yes, there! Picking up a large heat signature, Twi. No signs of life though.”

Twilight nodded in the direction he was pointing, “Lead the way, Spike.”

Rinse subconsciously checked her sidearm, “Spike? Don’t go too far ahead now, okay?” The tiny dragon waved a claw in acknowledgement as the trio set off once more.

“Strange…” Twilight said half to herself, “I’ve spent years researching the wildlife of Equestrian forests and I’d have at least expected something.” She looked up at the trees as they walked, “The northern forests should be teeming with life: pine squirrels, silver foxes, all manner of birds, and yet there’s nothing at all. I’d rather hoped to have seen one of the lesser spotted hammer drills, they should be pairing this time of year.”

“I don’t know about lesser spotted hammer drills, but my horns itching like crazy!” Rinse grimaced, tossing her head irritably, “What the hell’s causing this?”

Twilight nodded her agreement, “You can feel it too, can’t you.” She lifted up her aetherscope and showed it to Rinse. The needle was flickering off the scale. “Massive thaumaturgical radiation,” Twilight said as she made another of her habitual notes, “Fascinating.”

“Isn’t this dangerous?” Rinse asked, “I’ve been warned about high magical energy fields left over from the war and we were always told in school to avoid them. Strange things can happen to you if you wander into them, can’t they?”

“They’re still around,” Twilight replied, “but if we keep to a minimum safe distance, we should be fine.”

“Should be?” Rinse felt a shiver run through her, “You’re not exactly making me feel very confident here, Miss Sparkle.”

“Twi? Rinse?” It was Spike, “I think you’d better come and take a look at this.”

The two mares hurried to join their companion, but before they could reach him a wall of stench hit them with all the force of a runaway freight train. Wasting no time, Rinse reached back into her pack and pulled out a length of cloth which she dampened with some water from her canteen before tying it around her nose. Dear Celestia, what the hell was that?! The reek was indescribable. Twilight however, as Rinse had come to expect, didn’t seem to be affected by it in the slightest.

“The aetherscope’s useless” the lavender unicorn said with a dismissive shake of her head, “but I think we can safely say we’ve found the source of our radiation signature.”

The threem of the stared down the bank side into a scene that looked as though it were from one of the books Rinse had read about the war. Smoke drifted up from a great rent in the earth, with blackened trees and rocks radiating out around it. Something had happened here, something terrible, and it was recent too.

Spike scanned the ground below, shaking his head, “No signs of life.” He lifted up his goggles and wiped his muzzle, “Right then, you two stay here. I’ll go down and see what’s- Hey!”

A pale blue foreleg blocked his path. “No Spike, I’ll go.” Rinse’s expression brooked no nonsense, “It’s no place for a baby dragon.”

“Baby dragon?!” Spike snapped, “I am not a baby, I’m just as old as you are! Probably.”

“Probably?” Rinse looked down into the pair of bright green reptilian eyes and smiled gently, “Look, Spike, I need you to stay here and look after Twilight for us, okay? I know how you feel, but I was trained for this sort of thing and I need somepony, or some dragon, to have my back. Okay?”

Spike looked a little unsure at first, but to his credit didn’t argue the point and simply nodded, “Yeah.” Suddenly, he lifted a claw, “Rinse? Dragons have a keen sense of smell, and… well, there’s more than burnt wood down there.”

Rinse closed her eyes and nodded. The look in Spike’s eyes had said more than his words ever could. For such a young dragon he was surprisingly mature, maybe even more so than Twilight in some respects – especially when it came to common sense. She gave herself a shake. Right then, no time like the present… She paused, taking out her pistol and looked back at the little dragon, “Spike?” He looked up. “Here.” Rinse’s horn glowed and she floated a silver device out of her pack and into his open claws, “Do you know how to use one of these?”

Spike stared at the thing for a moment and then nodded, “I think so. Point and click, right?”

“Point and click” Rinse echoed. She turned to walk away.

“Wait!” Rinse closed her eyes as Twilight ran over to her in a lather, “Rinse, what in Equestria are you doing?! You can’t give him that!”

“He has a right to defend himself, Twilight,” Rinse retorted.

Twilight was incensed, “I know what that thing is, Rinse, and I can’t believe anypony would be so irresponsible as to give a child a firearm!”

Rinse opened her eyes and turned to face her, “He’s not a child, Twilight.”

“I don’t care!” The irate unicorn stomped her hoof angrily, “Spike, give it back.”

Rinse rounded on her, “And what are you going to do exactly, little miss magic pants? Are you going to use clever words to save your hide?”

“I’m more than capable of using my magic to protect us,” Twilight replied with a toss of her mane, “I can teleport us to safety or throw up a shield quite easily.”

“‘Quite easily’…” Rinse let out a sarcastic bark of laughter, “I knew a unicorn who was cocksure of herself once, Twilight.” She fixed her with a look that made Twilight swallow. “Let me tell you, magic’s not much use when you’re having your throat torn out by a pack of timber wolves.”

“Even so-”

Rinse placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “Twi, Spike is a male, and whether you like it or not, whether you approve of it or not, his instinct is to protect those he cares about. I’ve seen the way you two work together; he adores you, and he’d likely get himself killed trying to prevent any harm coming to you.” She took a deep breath, her voice hardening, “I won’t let anypony else suffer because of idealistic wishful thinking, Twilight. This conversation is over.” Rinse checked her revolver again and gave Twilight one last glance before slipping over the edge of the steep bank to whatever waited for her below.

The descent was tricky, but by angling her body just so, Rinse was able to slide from tree to tree, giving herself at least some cover from the gully below. Still, she knew with chilling certainty that anypony looking in her direction would probably have seen her as clear as day and her best course was to reach the bottom as quickly as possible where she would be able to use her speed to her advantage. Mercifully, it didn’t take as long as she’d anticipated, and her hooves soon hit solid ground.

It was as quiet as a grave.

All around the charred and blackened trees still smouldered, the smoke hanging in the air stinging her eyes. Rinse blinked the tears away and began to wish that she’d borrowed Spike’s goggles, but it was too late for that now. Held in the glow of her magic, she panned he pistol around her, past the rocks, the trees, but the little dragon had been right: if there had been living creatures here once, they were long gone. Carefully she began to pick her way over the still warm and steaming ground, past the large blackened… Rinse looked down; that was no rock. Burned almost beyond recognition, the charred remains of a once living creature lay curled up in a horrifying pose, frozen at the moment of death. But it was the smell… dear goddesses… the overpowering stink of burnt hair, burnt flesh… Rinse lifted the cloth from her nose and emptied her stomach. Taking a mouthful of water from her canteen she swilled it around her mouth and spat it out. Judging by the creatures tracks it had been running away from the large cleft in the ground and had been picked up and thrown, only to land and crawl to where it breathed its last breath on this cruel ground. Rinse looked about her with fresh eyes; now she could truly see the unimaginable extent of the devastation that had been wrought here.

Diamond Dogs.

The ground was littered with them; all of them by the looks of their tracks had either been running or thrown about by some huge force that had emanated from underground, the remains of which was still radiating intense heat and creating a shimmer in the air above it. Great Celestia… what had happened here? It was like the pits of hell had bulged up out of the ground and spewed their entrails into the world of the living. The more she looked the more she saw, and the less she wished she had. What she’d initially assumed were broken tree limbs were limbs of another kind: arms, legs, shattered and torn pieces of flesh that had once been living, breathing creatures lay all about her. Thank the goddesses Spike hadn’t come down here to see this. She gave herself a shake, steeling her nerves and walked slowly towards the great split in the earth. Here, there was more of the same, much more. Rinse was almost glad the heat beat her back, and the way her horn was itching she was pretty sure she was dangerously close to that ‘minimum safe distance’ Twilight had spoken of. Now that she thought about it, maybe it would have helped if she’d actually told her what that ‘distance’ was. Rinse sighed; it was too bloody late now, wasn’t it? She began to walk back, searching the ground for some clues, some evidence as to whether their missing fillies where… She froze, staring down at the hardened, heat dried ground. Yes… yes! Hoof prints, lots of them too, all heading away from source of the blast. She could feel her heart rate increasing as she followed them. There were definitely two sets, much smaller than her own. They had to have belonged to Silver and another child, probably her friend Diamond Tiara. She sighed; those two always had been inseparable. So, it was a rescue mission for two now was it? Not that it mattered, if nothing else it would help tracking them that little bit easier. She continued her examination. By the way the earth had been picked up the girls been running hard, but there was something else: a third set, larger than the others - an adult? So, there was another pony with them, and the prints suggested they’d been running with the girls, leading them away to… cart tracks. They were deep too, suggestive of a heavily loaded wagon or cart of some kind, but here was where the hoof prints ended. Curious… A sky chariot or carriage perhaps? No, the tracks continued off into the forest. By the way the mud was piled up and the scorch marks, the cart must have left at quite some speed. She leaned down and sniffed at the tracks; yes… quite some speed indeed. Rinse nodded to herself; she’d seen enough.

“Anything?” Spike looked up hopefully as Rinse hauled herself back up the last few feet of the bank.

The pale blue mare nodded as she dusted herself down and took the pistol from Spike’s claws. Held in the glow of her magic, the sidearm floated back into its case. “They were here.”

Twilight, still sulking, suddenly sat up, “Were?”

“There’s cart tracks,” Rinse explained. She adjusted her packs and gratefully reattached the last of her gear with a little help from the ever industrious Spike. “They’re heading off through the forest. It should be a simple enough task to track them.”

“Looks like this is the break we needed then, let’s go!” Spike shouldered his pack and leaped onto Rinses back.

She smiled and shook her head, “Ever onward, eh?”

Rinse lead them down and away from the horror of the blackened ground she’d visited. There was no need for anypony to see that. Nature would return soon enough to reclaim this terrible place and wash away the grim spectacle that was now forever etched into Rinse’s heart. She had no love for diamond dogs, few ponies did, but so much death… How could such a thing have happened?

Spike leaned over Rinse’s shoulder, “Hey, look at that.”

“What’s up Spike?” Twilight asked walking over.

“There’s no hoofprints.” Spike observed, “I know they were in a hurry, but how do you manage to leave the driver behind and still make the cart move?” He shook his head in bewilderment, “They must have been moving some too, look at the way the mud’s all banked up.”

Twilight looked at Rinse and the two mares stared at the tracks together. Spike was right, there were no hoofprints, and yet the cart wheels showed signed of high speed and rather dangerous manoeuvres too. Everywhere broken branches and pine cones evidenced the pell mell rush of the cart through the burnt forest. Rinse looked at one of the trees, “It must have been tall for a cart,” she observed.

“And heavy too. Four wheels, so it’s not a chariot.” Twilight pointed to the overlaid tracks, “Steam driven maybe? I’ve seen one of those contraptions before and the depth of them would suggest considerable weight.” She scratched her chin in thought, “The sticking point with that hypothesis though is that speed is not their strong point, so it could certainly be magic.” In a trice the faithful aetherscope was out once again and Twilight was back in her element: research, “Hmm… definitely some magical energy residue here.” She shrugged, “With any luck we should be able to catch up with our fillies before nightfall.”

“If they’re not wrapped around a tree,” Spike muttered.

Twilight clucked her tongue, “You’re not helping Spike.”

Rinse rolled her eyes and kept quiet, concentrating on following the deep tracks as they slewed around trees and rocks, heading mercifully towards what looked like more open ground. The earth was quite firm here and Spike wasn’t too heavy thank goodness, in fact she’d almost forgotten he was there until he shifted his weight a little. In truth she was glad of the company and it was quite pleasant to be out of the manor in the wide open vistas of nature for once. She still considered the manor to be home of course, as much for her as it was for the Spoon family really, but it had a feeling of oppression to it sometimes with all that dark wood and dim lighting that she had become so used to she only really noticed it when she was away from there for a few hours. Good grief, no wonder Silver wasn’t in the best of health, despite the best the Equestrian medical authorities could provide. She could remember the day Celestia and Luna had arrived as clearly as if it had happened that morning too; what a surprise that had been! For a moment she thought the princess would have recognised her, but if she had she didn’t let on. But… what of the future? Twilight and Spike knew she worked for the agency and the longer she spent with them the harder it would be to arrange for their memories to be altered. Yet, to do that to Celestia’s protege? Alicorn buttocks, that would be a one way ticket to the unemployment office if ever there was one – if not worse. They’d all heard the stories of Celestia’s ‘younger days’ and the rumours that abounded of those who had slighted her ‘disappearing’, with only piles of ash to be found beside warm plates of half eaten food or… Damn it! Why was she thinking about things like this now? Wasn’t it bad enough that they were out here in the arse end of nowhere with piles of incinerated corpses only a few miles behind them, searching for a couple of fillies that she should have made sure were safe? Blast it all… A slight tugging on her mane drew her attention. “Rinse?”

“Hmm?”

Spike kept his voice low, but he needn’t have worried, Twilight was so lost in her examination of that stupid aetherscope of hers that a brass band could have marched past and she wouldn’t have noticed. Maybe she should have glued the bloody thing to her muzzle, the silly creature. “What does the agency do?” Spike asked.

Rinse shrugged, “We work for the princesses, keeping ponies and little dragons safe.”

“Don’t we have the watch though?” Spike asked, “They’re supposed to keep us safe, right?”

Ah, the watch! Such a quaint notion. Equestria’s police force, or ‘the watch’ as they were affectionately known, was about as much use as a chocolate fireguard and as bent as a rubber bit. The only one she’d ever had any kind of respect for had left the watch and turned out to be… well, it was probably best not to dwell too much on that particular situation. The agency had torn itself apart after that madness set in, and of course, the changelings had used the internal confusion and corruption to slip right into the very heart of Equestria. Truthfully though, she didn’t know all that much more about the ‘incident’ as it was rather enigmatically referred to other than occasional communiques to keep an eye out for ‘unusual alicorn like entities’. Bloody hell, could they have been any more vague? And in any case, didn’t they think that if anypony actually saw something that could be described as an ‘unusual alicorn entity’, they wouldn’t be hollering about it from the highest building in Ponyville? She groaned; why didn’t she opt for an easier life? She could have been a… maid. She sighed.

“Rinse?”

“Oh!” Rinse gave her mane a shake, “Sorry Spike. The watch are what you might call local authority level, keeping an eye on your basic law and order stuff – the sort of things which affect everyday ponies.” Like an overdue library book, Rinse thought sarcastically.

Spike altered his position, “So you take care of more serious crimes?”

Rinse nodded, “Something like that. We deal with the sorts of things that you don’t need to worry yourself about.”

Spike sat back and sighed, “Well, that’s a conversation stopper.”

Rinse smiled, “Got it in one, kiddo.”

“I’d like to be a secret agent some day,” Spike mused, “Special Agent Spike, on her majesty’s secret service.”

Rinse chuckled, “Maybe one day Spike, but it’s sure not glamorous. Believe me, I’ve cleaned enough toilets to know that much.”

Spike sat up hurriedly, “Toilets? Mmm… you know, maybe I need to reassess my future career choices.”

“One that doesn’t include cleaning toilets, eh?”

“Got it one, kiddo.” Spike gave Rinse a cheeky wink, the two sharing a laugh in the dying light of the forest.

The temperature was dropping rapidly now. Despite the time of year, being this far north the pure blue skies promised a bitterly cold evening. Oblivious to the world around her, Twilight trudged along as she had since they’d got there, her face illuminated by the glow of her magic and from the everpresent aetherscope. They’d noticed some time earlier that the cart had apparently slowed and the hoofprints of an adult had appeared, apparent pulling the vehicle in a more conventional manner. They’d barely mentioned it. It was getting late, they had only basic equipment with them and so far there was no sign that they were getting any closer to their goal. At least there were signs of life once more; an owl hooted off in the distance, its plaintive cry making Rinse’s mane prickle. She pulled her tunic around herself and considered taking out her travelling cloak, but what of Twilight and Spike? Neither of them had brought much more than they were standing up in and they, including herself she’d have to admit, had simply plunged through the portal without a second thought. Now they were going to be paying the price for their impetuous decision and-

“Twi? Rinse?” Spike stood up, sniffing the air, “Can you smell that?”

Twilight stopped and snuffed the air carefully, “Smoke… birch wood smoke I’d say.”

“A camp fire!” Rinse glanced at the others, “Could be our girls.”

“Come on!” Twilight neighed and before Rinse could stop her had broken into a full gallop.

“Twilight! Goddesses damn it...” Rinse nickered, “Hang on tight, Spike.”

The little dragons claws clung tightly onto the pale blue mare’s neck as she broke into a gallop after the rapidly disappearing Twilight. Running full tilt in the gloom was dangerous enough as it was without diving headlong into potential danger. None of them knew who the pony with the wagon was nor whether they were friendly or hostile. For that matter the reaction of somepony out in the wilderness at night, potentially one who had been running for their life from the horror in the gully, wouldn’t necessarily be-

Twilight’s shout cut through the forest night, “There!”

A scream rang out followed by a crash of something, or somepony tumbling through the undergrowth. Still at a full run, Rinse swung left, flinging herself into a slide that took her into cover behind a wide tree. “Spike, stay here and don’t move, understand?” The little dragon nodded as he jumped from her back and Rinse was immediately up and moving to another tree, this one with a familiar lavender unicorn quivering in front of it. “Twi, are you hurt?”

“N… No!” Twilight’s eyes were like saucers, staring up at the crossbow bolt embedded in the trunk just above her head.

“Stay down.” Rinse had her pistol ready to hoof but decided against using any magic; its glow in this gloom would make her a perfect target. She slipped past Twilight and moved up to another tree, peering through the night to what looked to be a… caravan? The vehicle was sat next to a small campfire, and just visible as a shadow in the flickering yellow light, somepony was moving around. She took a deep breath, “Hoy! Don’t shoot, we’re friendly!”

The shouted reply was definitely Equestrian, “Get lost!”

Rinse shook her head; damn that Twilight! Charging off like that had likely caused this mess. She huffed and closed her eyes, leaning back against the tree, “We’re looking for two fillies, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. One has a silvery grey coat and the other one’s pink. Have you-”

“Yeah, I’ve seen them,” the voice shouted back, “What do you want with them?”

“We want to take them home,” Rinse shouted back. Not that they’d actually given any thought to how they were going to do that yet of course, but hell, it was a step in the right direction at least. “There may be a reward on offer,” she tried.

“May be?” the voice shouted back, “There better bloody well had be!” There was a pause and then the voice called again, “Come over to the light where I can see you and don’t even think of trying anything clever. If I see any weapons I’ll turn you into pincushions. I warn you, I am powerful sorceress who could have you inside out in the blink of an eye.”

Twilight and Spike, at Rinse’s gesturing, moved up beside her. “You got a shield spell?” Rinse whispered. Twilight nodded. “Keep it to hoof in case she gets a bit trigger happy.”

In the darkness the mare beside the fire was no more than a shadowy outline, but the crossbow floating in her magic was all too clear. “Step forward into the light so I can see you, and don’t try anything funny!”

“Keep behind me,” Rinse whispered and carefully, the trio walked forward.

“That’s close enough,” the mare said loudly, “Now, who are you?”

“My name’s Blue Rinse, I’m… a maid for the Spoon family. This is Spike and this is-”

“-I know who that is,” the mare cut in. Whoever it was, their voice had changed from sounding angry and wary, to bitter, “You’re not welcome here. Find somewhere else to scrounge.”

Twilight blinked in surprise, “Trixie?”

The shadowy figure by the campfire lifted her head and adjusted her hat, “I said it before, and I’ll say it now… GET LOST!”

Rinse closed her eyes and took a breath, “Aren’t you interested in the reward then?”

“Hah! Pulling that out of your arse now are you?” Trixie scoffed, “You said ‘may be’ before.”

“Do you think there really wouldn’t be for two of Equestria’s most prominent daughters?” Rinse shook her mane, “Look, I can authorise payment on their behalf as-”

“A maid?” Trixie barked out a laugh, “I suppose that’s what they normally do is it? Send the hired help out into the wilds to look for their lost foals? Come on, pull the other one it’s got bells on.”

Rinse was starting to lose her patience, “Look, it doesn’t bloody well matter does it? All we’re asking for is information on the two girls. You will be more than amply rewarded I can assure you.”

Trixie glowered at them, “I’m more concerned about being stabbed in the back, but then you’d know all about that wouldn’t you, ‘Miss Sparkle’.”

Twilight hung her head, “It wasn’t like that Trixie and you know it.”

“Wasn’t like what? You humiliated me in front of the whole town and did your damnedest to destroy my career. Now you’re after what? A free evening feed and to sleep by my fire? Well guess what, Miss ‘my friends a princess’ I don’t have to help you with anything.”

Spike piped up, “Trixie, we’re very sorry about what happened back in Ponyville. I think that perhaps it was all just an awful misunderstanding that got out of hoof. All we want is to take Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara home to their families. We’ll make sure you have compensation for your time and help, so please, if you can help us we’ll leave you in peace.”

There was a dreadful pause. Rinse’s hoof began to twitch towards subconsciously to her pistol; if this damned mare wasn’t going to help them voluntarily then she’d have to m-

“I suppose you’d better come over to the fire then.” Trixie lowered the crossbow, “But if you’re expecting food you can forget it, you’re little friends already ate me out of house and home.”

“So they’re here?” Spike asked hurriedly. He peered around in the darkness, his keen night vision not detecting anypony other than the four of them.

Trixie slumped into her chair, propping the old crossbow up against the caravan steps. “Oh, they were here alright,” she said bitterly, “Until some goons wearing black gear like our magical ‘maid’ here turned up and tried to murder me and burn my home down.”

“Tried to murder you?!” Twilight’s forehooves shot to her muzzle, “I don’t believe it!”

“Well you better bloody well believe it Miss Sparkle because they’ve got your fillies,” Trixie announced.

“Who were they?” Rinse asked, “Can you tell us anything that may help us find them?”

“Another freebie?” Trixie huffed, “Ah… what the hell does it matter anyway. They went north, due north. They were pegasi so don’t go bothering yourself looking for any tracks because there aren’t any.” She stared at the ground a moment and then gestured to Spike, “Go inside and get three cups; I think you’re going to want me to recount everything, right?”

Twilight looked up from under her spectacles and floated out her notepad and quill, “Yes, please.”

Trixie groaned. The evening was still young and there was plenty of firewood to keep them warm. High above the stars shone brightly, with the moon almost pure white in the perfect sky. Perhaps it was an evening for story telling after all, regardless of the company. She took a breath and began…

Chapter Twenty - Wendigo

CHAPTER TWENTY

WENDIGO

“Duplicitous Confundum!”

“Eh?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Duplicitous Confundum? The spell Trixie used to make the pegasi think they’d shot the real her? Oh, come on Rinse, don’t tell me you don’t know that one, it’s a highschool grade spell!”

Rinse frowned, “Well pardon me for not having a god as my personal patron, smarty pants.”

The lavender unicorn sniffed, “Firstly, Princess Celestia is not a god and in any case she’s a girl – mare rather – so the correct pronoun would be goddess. Now some ponies do worship her as a deity of course, that’s another word for god or goddess by the way, albeit the original function of the monastic order of the church of the two princesses was-”

“Twilight please!” Rinse felt like screaming, “I know, I know! Can we just, you know, focus on what we’re doing right now?” Hell fire, she’d going on like this for bloody hours! If she’d known what an insufferable chatterbox the young unicorn mare was she’d have sent her home ages ago. Not that she had any clue where to go other than ‘north’ of course and she had to admit that Twilight did seem to have an almost sixth sense when it came to tracking, but if only she wouldn’t keep bloody well yapping all the time!

Spike adjusted his goggles as he selected another screwdriver, “I wish you two would shush, you’re throwing off my concentration...”

“Well pardon us!” the two mares echoed.

The little dragon sighed; they’d been like this ever since they’d left Trixie to hoof it across the broken and increasingly desolate terrain trying to find some trace of the missing fillies. As for Trixie, she’d gone on her way after begrudgingly sharing her evening meal with the three of them and had even stretched to providing them with some spare blankets. Naturally the promise of a reward had ‘eased the wheels’ so to speak, but to drag her north with them was something neither she nor Rinse was willing to entertain. In any case, the caravan was designed for roads and they could make much better time this way. Of course it didn’t help that Princess Celestia hadn’t responded to their correspondence yet, and after Twilight had nearly gone into conniptions when he’d torn a page out of her note pad too! Instead he’d taken to seeing if he could fix the peculiar brass device Rinse had brought with her. Sadly, it looked like it may be beyond help…

“...and if you’d warned me about that bloody portal in the first place, I may not have put the damned thing in my pocket where it could get broken, miss magic pants!”

Spike groaned; they were at it again…

“There is no need to call me names, thank you very much, Rinse. If that is your real name of course.” Twilight sniffed indignantly, “I prefer honestly to hiding things, but I suppose that’s de rigueur for spies.” She raised an eyebrow, “By the way, that means-”

“I know what it means!” Rinse snapped, “And I am not a bloody spy either!”

“Well what else would you call a maid who carries firearms?” Twilight replied, “Normal issue with the mops in the Spoon household is it? I expect the cockroaches must be quite large if you need to use focused energy weapons on them.” Twilight couldn’t help but smile smugly behind her hoof.

“Why you…!” Rinse’s cheeks went bright red, luminous even in the encroaching darkness.

“Will you two pack it in!” Spike yelled, “Luna’s arse, you’re giving me a bloody headache!”

“Spike! Watch your language! I didn’t raise you to be so foul mouthed, it must be...” Twilight frowned, “What are you doing with that thing anyway?”

“I’m trying to make it work?” Spike moved the lantern nearer to where he was working and tried adjusting one of the crystals, but the casing was bent inward at a sharp angle preventing access to the inner workings of the device.

“Oh, is that more of your spy equipment?” Twilight asked Rinse innocently.

Rinse closed her eyes, “It’s a personal communicator, issued to CBI and Equus personnel.” She snorted, “I’d give up on it Spike if I were you. Even if it wasn’t broken we’re miles out of range from Equus headquarters.” Rinse raised an eyebrow, “Apparently they’re not magic portal proof.”

“They’re not rump proof either,” Twilight muttered under her breath.

Rinse’s mane bristled, “What was that? Do you want a thick lip, missy?”

“No need to get upset, Rinse,” Twilight replied calmly, “I don’t think it matters how large your bottom is. The communicator seems to be quiet fragile and-”

“THAT DOES IT!” Rinse leaped to her hooves, “I’ve had enough of your snarky attitude, you toffy nosed, stuck up, smart arsed-”

...combined team charlie two niner seven four bravo…

…negative on the south eastern contact. Heavies are thirty minutes out from rendezvous tango alpha six…

Spike pressed the green gem on the device, “Hello? Can anypony hear me?”

There was a hissing, crackling delay before:

...this is a military channel. Identify yourself immediately…

“I’m Spike,” Spike said smiling at Twilight and Rinse, “And this is-”

Rinse rushed forward, lunging for the communicator and pressed the green gem trying to keep her heart rate under control, “Control, this is Cream Cleanser, repeat this is Cream Cleanser. Are you receiving?”

...This is a military channel. Remove yourself from this frequency or… stand by one…

Rinse’s heart was in her mouth. She glanced at Spike who’s green eyes gleamed in the darkness as he smiled up at her comically. Goddesses, she could kiss him!

...Go to channel D…

“What’s that mean?” Spike asked.

Rinse pressed the purple gem, “This one. Shhh, listen...”

“Rinse? This is Brandy, where are you and why were calling on a military channel?” The voice of ‘Brandy’ sounded official, but to Rinse it was like the voice of an angel.

“Chief? Oh, thank the goddesses.” The blue mare sunk down to her knees beside the small campfire, “We’re… I don’t know for certain, but we’re north of the northern forests at the foot of the crystal mountain range. Chief, the parcel has been taken.”

There was a delay before the voice of Brandy came back once again, “We’re aware of the situation, Rinse. Your orders are to hold position and send up a purple flare every five minutes. We’ll try and triangulate your position, so keep this channel open. Sit tight, help is on the way.”

“Received and understood.” Rinse sat back and let out a loud sigh, “Oh, thank Celestia for that.”

“Apparently we’re not out of range after all,” Twilight observed drily, “Do you want to send up the first flare, or do you want me to?”

Rinse chuckled with relief, “You may have the honour of that Miss Sparkle. Personally, I feel like I could sleep for a week.”

“I’m not surprised, we’ve barely stopped since we got here.” Twilight nodded towards the fire, “Thank goodness Trixie gave us these cloaks.”

“Sold us the cloaks, you mean,” Spike noted, raising a claw, “And I think somepony deserves a little thank you?”

Rinse and Twilight chuckled. “Of course, Spike” Twilight smiled, “You came to the rescue just in the nick of time.”

“For once I’m inclined to agree with Miss Sparkle,” Rinse said begrudgingly. “But… yeah, thanks little guy, I can’t believe you’re so gifted with things like this.”

“I have a good teacher,” Spike replied and gave Twilight a grin who beamed back at him.

“So… um...” Spike scrubbed at his scales, “What now, we just sit here and wait?”

“Guess so.” Rinse leaned back on her pack and nodded to Twilight, “Time to make with the magic, Miss Sparkle.”

“Of course!” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Spike?”

Spike adjusted his goggles and gave her a thumbs up, “Ready here.”

“Ready…?” Rinse furrowed her brow, “Why? What are you… ARGH!!” The purple flash flooded the land for miles around in blinding light, slowly fading away to a single point that winked out in absolute silence. “OH GODDESSES! MY EYES! I CAN’T SEE!” Rinse flailed around trying to-

“Hold still!” Spike caught hold of her and put a damp cloth over her eyes, “It’s fine, you’ll be okay in a second.”

Rinse gasped in shock. Dear Luna, what the hell was that?! She took a breath, trying to steady her heart until she could shake the vivid after image from her eyes. “You… you IMBECILE!” Rinse shrieked, “You nearly blinded me!”

Twilight clucked her tongue, “What in Equestria possessed you to stare right at a flare?” she admonished, “Do you normally do things like that?”

“NO! I… my flares are… that is… GAH!” Rinse flopped onto her pack again and folded her forelegs, “You did that on purpose, didn’t you? Have a good laugh did you?”

“It’s not my fault if you do childish things,” Twilight sniffed, “didn’t anypony tell you not to stare at the sun when you were a foal?”

“Don’t be so damned condescending!” Rinse snapped.

“So much for the ‘cream’ of the equestrian spy network. More like the ‘cream cleanser’...” Twilight snickered, “Oh yeah…!”

“Right, you little…!”

“What is wrong with you two?!” Spike pushed in between the two mares, his green eyes catching the firelight and flashing angrily, “You’re supposed to be the adults here!”

“It’s her! She’s deliberately trying to provoke me all the time with her ‘I’m the princess’s favourite’ shtick.” Rinse took a step back and lifted her head threateningly as her tail lashed from side to side.

Twilight snorted, “I am not trying to provoke you at all! You’re just sensitive because you didn’t get a decent education.”

“I...” Rinse neighed loudly and spat on the ground, “Look, I don’t care if you don’t like me, but whether you like it or not we have to get on with one another so we can find those two fillies, okay?”

Twilight raised and eyebrow, “Fine by me.”

“Good! Well then, now that’s settle I’m going for a piss.”

Twilight clucked her tongue, receiving a warning glance from Spike as the blue mare stalked away from the camp fire. Spike watched her go before addressing his friend, “Twi, look, I don’t know what’s gotten into you today, but let’s just cool things down, okay?”

“Uhhh, fine!” Twilight rolled her eyes and flopped onto her cloak, “Oh… I don’t know Spike, she just rubs me up the wrong way, that’s all.”

The little dragon sniffed loudly, “Hmm, I seem to remember the princess wanting you to research something regarding, what was it now… ‘friendship’?”

Twilight sighed, “I know, I know...” She lifted a hoof, “I’m sorry, Spike, I’ll… I’ll apologise, alright?”

Spike closed his eyes and snuggled into his blanket, “Please, Twi, it’s bad enough being out here in the middle of nowhere without...” He looked round suddenly, “Did you hear that?”

“There’s something there!” Twilight concentrated a beam of magical light, illuminating the edge of a nearby small copse. In the darkness the light hi-lighted the peeling white bark of the tall thin trees, the low sparse bushes, and… movement. She was right, there was something moving!

Spike stood up and narrowed his eyes, staring into the pool of light, “Twi, there’s… ponies. Lots and lots of ponies!”

“Ponies?” Twilight took a step forward, readying another spell, “Rinse? RINSE! Are you okay?”

“It’s alright, they’re friendly,” Rinses voice called back from the darkness, “You can turn off the searchlight now, thank you.” And steadily, from the shadowy darkness, the great mass of equines pressed forward.

Twilight shook her head in amazement, and no small amount of alarm, “Who… who are you all?”

The ponies all looked at one another, seemingly unsure of how to respond until a darker, taller one moved forward into the light, “Miss Sparkle, isn’t it?”

“Lord Runcy!” Twilight’s eyes went as wide as dinner plates, “What are you… Silver Spoon? And Diamond Tiara! You found them!”

“They found me, actually.” Runcy shook his head, nodding to the sleeping girls being carried by two of the mares, “I’m sorry, but do you mind if we share your fire? Everypony is absolutely exhausted.”

“No, no of course not.” Twilight dropped to her haunches and shook her head, “You’re alright though? And you found… all these mares...”

“It’s a long story, Miss Sparkle,” Runcy yawned, “Please, we have food and drink, but a rest would
be nice.”

“Please...” Twilight held out a hoof. Lost in a miasma of excitement and confusion she looked to Spike for help but was met with only a shrug of his shoulders. It looked like they were in for quite an evening. “Spike?”

“Yes, Twi?”

“I’m going to need note pads, ink, and quills.” Twilight thought for a moment, “Lots of them.”

“Just as well I always pack spares,” Spike muttered, and trotted over to his packs, trying to ignore the gathering mass of ponies.

If only they’d brought more biscuits…

**************************

Beneath the eerie light of the purple flares, the strange band listened to the tale Lord Runcy wove: of a lost city, a people forgotten in time, a living legend who had survived the war only to give her long life for a child she had never met before. Twilight’s quill was a blur as Runcy spoke. In the background, the occasional glow of magic illuminated some of the extraordinary number of unicorns, or, as Twilight had discovered to her surprise – wendigo. This was the find of a lifetime! This discovery of the lost tribe, the remnants of a conflict that had now been reduced in common memory to no more than an annual festival where equestrians would dress up in fancy costumes, playing tricks on each other and enjoying games in the town square, would be the discovery of a lifetime! Twilight’s hooves tingled at just the thought it. She’d always believed that the festivities of Nightmare Night paid little homage to the true history behind the events, and perhaps it was just as well considering the reaction Princess Luna had received when she’d come to Ponyville. Nightmare Night, the night where the self styled goddess Nightmare Moon prowled the midnight sky with her ghosts and demons from the realm of nightmares was the modern day sugar coating that disguised the bitter truth of their past. Somehow, bobbing for apples didn’t seem to have that much in common with fearing for your life when the thestrals came knocking on your door. Now, all it took to ‘send them away’ was a hoofful of treats and a happy smile. If only it could have been so back then. Runcy gazed up at the latest flare as it burst high above, “You are certain these people will not come to any harm, Miss Sparkle? I have given them my word, and as well as I know the princess, I still cannot say for certain how she would react to this situation.”

Twilight nodded, “Everything will be fine, sir. I’ve just had a message back from her saying she’s aware of what’s happened and that provisions have been made available to ensure your… erm, ‘friends’ will be well cared for.” She’d noticed a terracotta coated mare talking with Rinse and motioning towards the south. Apparently they knew each other, although in what capacity she wasn’t sure. She closed her eyes and sighed; she still had to apologise to Rinse after her rude behaviour earlier too. What in Equestria had gotten into her today? Spike was right, this wasn’t like her at all. Perhaps it was something to do with that magical radiation, or… had those diaries done something to her? Carefully, she lifted the flap on her pack and took out her aetherscope. With a quiet click, it hummed into life. It was a fascinating device, and one that she’d initially been excited to buy from ‘Magic Shack Supplies’ in Fillydelphia. Excited that was before she realised its limitations. Fortunately the ever industrious Spike had come to the rescue once again, and together with her own knowledge of thaumaturgical dynamics and some theoretical applied energy alliances, the small scaly creature had worked wonders. Her friend Rarity had provided the pure gemstones that helped with the harmonic and magical wavelength limiters, and before you knew it they had the finest detection device in the land. Maybe she should market it one day? She shrugged; perhaps. Twilight stared at the readout; the background reading was a lot higher than usual, but that wasn’t really that surprising with such a mass of unicorns surrounding them, and wendigo apparently had an unusual signature that- “Oops! Sorry about that.” Twilight smiled a quick apology to the mare she’d bumped into.

“Quite alright.” The grey mare waved off the young ones clumsiness and settled herself back down with the others.

“Miss Sparkle, is everything alright?” Lord Runcy asked, looking concernedly at the aetherscope.

“Um, this?” Twilight shook her head, “No, no everything’s fine, sir, I’m just checking the magic levels in the area for any anomalies.”

“I… see...” Runcy frowned, “And… are there any? Anomalies that is?”

“I’m not sure, but...” The aetherscope needle jumped as Twilight moved it past where Silver Spoon was sleeping, “There’s something...”

Runcy followed the lavender unicorn’s gaze, “Silver?”

Twilight shook her head, “No, not her, it’s her panniers, or rather something in them.”

Runcy nodded to Terra who floated up the embroidered packs in the glow of her magic and opened them for Spike to peer into. “Twi, there’s another diary!” The little dragon took out a small book emblazoned with a golden spoon on its faded red cover. “Oh, boy, here we go again.”

“Is it dangerous?” Runcy huffed and nodded warily towards the diary, “I’ve had quite enough of those things to last a lifetime already, and I like the fact my daughter has one even less.”

Twilight furrowed her brow in thought as she held the aetherscope over the diary, “Hmm, this one doesn’t have the more recent spell matrix addition that the others had.” She scratched her chin in thought, “The spell woven into it is old; I’d suggest that judging by its structure, It will most probably be from around the time the book was originally written.” She nodded to Runcy, “With a nullification field, I’ll be able to make sure it’s safe.”

“I’ll have to take your word for that,” Runcy replied as he watched the diary warily, “I’m regretting ever getting those damnable things.” He looked down at the hoof on his knee and smiled. Terra’s yellow eyes gazed into his with a gentleness that made Twilight’s ears twitch and Spike raise his eyebrows in surprise. The two exchanged a glance as the wendigo mare spoke, “Runcy? If it hadn’t been for the diaries you may never have found us, and our people could have been lost beneath the rock and ice… forever.”

The grey stallion patted her hoof, “I think you’re crediting me with far more than I deserve, Terra. It was you, Golden and your own people who opened the door to freedom, mine and my daughters included.” He smiled, “I was no more than a pawn in some warped game, and only the goddesses know what damage my ignorance has done to our world.” He closed his eyes and sighed sadly, “You may think me selfish, but in the end, all I really wanted was to go home.”

“Lord Runcy?” Twilight lifted her hoof, “Do you want to read it?”

Runcy glanced at the grey mare, “Terra?” She nodded in response. “Very well, miss Sparkle,” Runcy agreed levelly, “Provided I can have your assurance none of us will be put at risk, I will put my faith in your knowledge of magic.”

Twilight beamed happily, “No time like the present, then.” And with that, she carefully opened the old red bound cover, adjusted the spectacles on her nose, and in the light of a dozen wendigo, she began:

Twenty third day of the season of the evening song.

It has been years since I wrote in one of my diaries, and there is a part of me that wonders why I ever bothered in the first place. Initially it was because I wanted to document my career in the army of course, after all many of my predecessors had done just that, and I suppose I enjoyed it too if I’m being completely honest with myself. It was almost… liberating. Being able to write down my thoughts and feelings felt like I was emptying them out of myself – lightening the load on my heart so to speak. It was a routine that became especially important to me with the more troubling thoughts and experiences I have had over the years. Now, more out of desperation than any real practical consideration, I’ve decided to try once more. Goddesses, if I can just get one nights sleep out of this it would have been worth it. So, where do I start? Well, the war is over at least. I still can’t believe it even now. It has been what, ten years since that horrible day in the mountains when I nearly lost Feather and… Vane too. I don’t think I’ve slept soundly even a single night since then and every time I close my eyes it’s like I’m still there amongst the ice, rocks and snow fighting those dreadful beasts, listening to the screams of the wounded and the moans of the dying as we fought for our lives.

As they fought for theirs.

But that became a very different battle from the one at River Valley. Dear goddesses, was ever a place more aptly named? Only it wasn’t water that had flowed across that hallowed ground, but the life blood of our people. And that of our enemy. Even now, so long after the last of us was laid to rest beneath Equestria’s precious soil, after the last song had been sung, the bugles call faded and the finalcamp fire snuffed out, I still cannot put the faces of those we lost from my mind. Night after night I see them, calling to me: some accusing, others in kindness, but it is the faces of the foals I see the most – the true innocence that was lost in the terrible war.

In my dreams I walk the mountain path, taking my beloved daughter back to our waiting chariots to carry us back home, leaving the remains of the wendigo fortress to the forces of nature to consign to the annals of history. At that time, for me at least, walking amongst the dead of the wendigo meant nothing. They were not people, they were not ponies, they were the enemy, the ones who had murdered their way across my homeland and deserved nothing but the fate they’d had exacted upon them. It mattered not that many amongst the dead looked just like us, and were unarmed, fleeing the destruction and death that the Celestian army brought from the skies. It mattered not that there were old, the sick, wounded and weak, as well as… as well as… foals. It hurts me even to write this now, but to see it, to look into the chill dead eyes of a child barely a few weeks old in her mother’s embrace… Oh, Celestia, why? Why had we done this? Wasn’t there some other way? Couldn’t we have done something, anything, other than slaughter them to a pony? I ask myself this every day and I am still no nearer to an answer. In truth, I wonder if there even is one to be found. In my despair I turned to Starswirl for answers and even that most wisest of ponies was unable to help ease my troubled heart, although his kindness and gentle words were something of a balm to my soul. Selfishly, I focussed on myself and my own grief, ignoring the pain the great mage himself was experiencing from what had happened that dark day. He doesn’t say it, but we all know it, I can see it in his eyes.

Eleventh day of the Waxing Moon

Starswirl has finished the work in the manor’s cellar and shown me how to operate the portal. I don’t know why I let him talk me into allowing him to build such a frightening thing beneath my home but I suspect it was my own way of defying Celestia and showing her I wasn’t just some mindless drone for her to use as a tool to kill and… oh, I don’t know! I just don’t know any more! I’m just glad I resigned my commission and used my bounty and royal guard pension to build Spoon Manor.

Celestia’s face when I gave her my resignation wasn’t quite the reaction I’d expected though; she’d seemed… accepting, calm, as though it was something that she’d anticipated all along. Damn her, damn that bloody self righteous mare and the rest of her blasted upper crust yes-ponies! Good goddesses, even Colonel Dray resigned, the old bugger going off to plough his fields like some back
woods farm hoof. Still, as much as he was derided by the nobles for doing so, I have to say I have would have done exactly the same in his position. And in truth, I did. My family have worked quarries for generations and now that our homeland has to rebuild, our fortunes are bright indeed. But even as the battlefields lie silent and nature has begun repairing the scars we wrought upon her, the war has irrevocably changed us, all of us, forever. Dray, Celestia, myself, Feather, even my beloved Vane. And here I am, still haunted by my memories and selfishly complaining of my life when my beautiful pegasus is lying in bed with another of his ‘spells’. He’s been having a lot of these lately, and the doctors have been about as much use as a cauldron full of holes. Celestia’s own physician came to see him and even he was unable to tell me much beyond ‘it’s just his age’ or some such rot. Dear goddesses, how old is Vane? Forty six? Hardly an old fart is he?! Silly sod’s probably just been overdoing it with his blasted ‘flight training’ again. I keep telling him about that, yet he keeps insisting on teaching Feather all his tricks. Ah, Feather, my magnificent daughter! I have three beautiful grandfoals from her now and they have brought more joy to our lives than I thought would ever be possible, but even in our happiness the insidious horror of that dreadful war still reaches out to touch those I love.

Starswirl said that Feather’s little ones are… ‘tainted’, somehow. The spirit of that wendigo, the warrior who gave the last of his life to save my daughter has affected us… my family bloodline. They suffer from fainting fits, falling into near catatonic states that can take them to within a mere breath of the next world. Starswirl believes there is something that may help them, a treatment that may at least alleviate the symptoms, but even that will not be enough to purge this evil from us. Still, at least there is some hope. He will be leaving on a journey tonight through that portal. I don’t like the thing at all and I’ve had Starswirl set up protective wards to allow only himself and blood relatives of mine to activate it.

Damnable thing.

Twenty eighth day of the Waxing Moon

Starswirl has returned with medicine that can help with the wendigo taint. He calls them ‘wendigo tears’ due to their teardrop shape and the strange way they reflect the light. To me they feel… evil. I can’t explain it, they just feel wrong somehow, as though we are poisoning our own family to counteract another, and yet even if I am right what choice do we have? Nothing has helped, and only this ‘medicine’ can. Starswirl has given me a jar full of them, and told me of a place where I can get more. I’m not sure if I understood what he meant properly, but if what he is saying is even partially true then I don’t know what to think anymore. My world feels as though it has been turned upside down and I’m sat in a pile of thoughts and feelings that I thought I’d long buried and forgotten. Damn this world, and damn me too for thinking like this when what I have sought for so long is in my hooves. I’ll have to sign off here as I can hear the nurse calling.

Twelfth day of Hearths Warming.

I don’t know what to write. I don’t know if I even can. Do I want to? What does it matter anyway? Who will read these words or understand them, let alone care?

It’s over. My life, my world, my heart. It’s all dead, all of it, gone and lost forever. I screamed until my voice gave out, I cried until my eyes burned, and I… I wanted nothing more than to die. What is left of the once proud colonel of the royal guard, what I see in the mirror, sickens me. Why am I here when I have nothing left to carry on for? All those years of suffering and striving, the pain and hardship, the fleeting glimpses of joy and happiness that were so cruelly snatched away when they were dangled so tantalisingly before me – what was it all for? It doesn’t matter now, none of it matters. I don’t want to say it, I don’t even want to write it. If I do, if I inscribe here what happened, it will make it true, won’t it? But I don’t want it to be true! I DON’T! How come that bitch can live forever in her damned ivory tower when all I love is dying around my like leaves falling from the trees in autumn?

Well to hell with her! To hell with everything! The first chance I get I’m signing everything over to Feather and getting out of this dung pile and this dung hole of a world can burn, BURN!!! TO HELL WITH YOU ALL!

Ninth day of the Wheat’s Ear Festival

I’m here. I did it, I actually did it. Starswirl, goddesses bless him, was right. This place, this incredible place, is like a time capsule of the empire, forgotten and locked away from the rest of the world. But I found out very soon that I was not alone; the people I had fought, those I had helped kill with my own hooves, had also found their way here through the caves and tunnels beneath the mountains. These were the lucky ones, those who had managed to escape before the real butchery began and the last vestiges of the wendigo were erased from Equestria. I thought at first they would kill me, and in some dark way I suppose I didn’t really care if they did, but no, whether due to Starswirl’s words or their own sense of honour they welcomed me as one of their own. Perhaps they simply saw me as just another pony, another victim of the war. Who can say.

As a people they are leaderless, with the exception of some elders and ‘spirit guides’ as their priests are called, but in truth they are a lost people and although none of them will say it, they live in constant fear of being found out by the ‘white witch’ - Celestia. The wendigo, the children of the goddess of the night and the harbingers of the winter winds, sit with me now and share their new home, their meals, their kindness and the stories of their tribe with a mare who once lead the royal guard that carried the banner of the one who destroyed everything they knew. I have hidden nothing from them, and they simply sat and listened to my tale as though it was no more than an interesting story of something from a time that had passed like rain on the mountainside. To them, what had been had been, and every day should be lived as best as you could, for yourself but mostly for the tribe. Here the tribe is everything, brought together by the love of their own history and the memory of who they are, but also… because they have hope. Throughout my time here I have found the wendigo, or ‘windigo’ as they are sometimes called by the equestrians, have focussed on what they have called ‘the promise’, that is the hope that one day the lord of their tribe, the ‘four winds’, will return to them and bring them home. Where this home is exactly, nopony here knows, as it surely cannot be back to their fortress. From what I saw of it when I left, that once magnificent jewel of the mountains had been slighted and left in ruin. I fear that what the wendigo believe in, what they hope for, is no more than a forlorn hope for something that cannot be. What home there is now is no more than a broken pile of rock and snow. And who would offer a new home to a people whose existence was synonymous with war? Now their link to the spirits of the wither world has been lost, then perhaps with time they will become merely ponies like the rest of those they once saw as their enemies. This, I pray, will one day come to fruition.

Seventh day of the Winter Cycle

They set the watch on me! Can you believe it! My own home, my own bloody home and those idiot relatives of mine thought I was some crazy old bag lady despite my cutie mark! Well sod the bloody lot of them, the ungrateful wretches. I’ve been sneaking in the wendigo tears for years, topping up that old jar and this is how they repay my kindness? I don’t suppose any of those morons actually wondered how the jar magically replenished itself eh? Oh no, of course not! Well damn the lot of them! I can’t believe I’ve been reduced to breaking into my own home through the bloody coal cellar of all places just so I can get back to the tribe. You know, even now I’m still fuming over this and so what if it’s been a few years, it’s still my bloody HOME!!! ARGH!!!

Spring – I don’t know when

Hello diary. How long has it been now? I feel like a thief, sneaking into my old home in the dead of night, slipping into the study to leave what will be the last lot of tears for my ‘other’ family. Is this how I think of them now? Yes, I suppose it is, isn’t it. The tribe, the wendigo, they are my family now. Everypony else, all those I loved in the ‘outside’ world, were buried a long time ago. My beloved Vane, Feather, and all my grandchildren, are with the herd now. I still see Vane and Feather from time to time in the grove of course, but we all know all it’s really doing is prolonging the pain of our separation. Besides, the royal family strictly control contact between the planes meaning that their visits are now, roughly, only once a month. It’s not enough. I miss him, I miss them all, and as much as I love the tribe, I want to go home so, so much. But how can I leave my people? They have made me their elder and look to me for guidance in all things, but what right do I have to do this after everything I did? I know they have put the war behind them and treat me as one of their own, but there is still something so alien about them that I feel I have to at least try, try as hard as I can, to break them away from this love affair they have with the past and some day bring them back to the sun and moon of Equestria. Perhaps some day, perhaps soon who can say, my prayers will be answered and we can all find our true homes once again.

And so, I have decided to leave Equestria forever. This house, this building of brick, stone, tile and wood, is my home no more. The happiness, the sadness, the love and joy that I experienced here now lives on only in my memories and my heart. This place belongs to ponies I don’t know now, and as much as they are my descendants, they don’t know me, and my appearance would only give cause to frighten and confuse them unnecessarily. Thus, I have made alternative arrangements for deliveries of the tears, and as small as it is, I would like to keep at least this small modicum of contact with the outside world if for no other reason than to remind me that hope still exists. Somewhere. Indulgently perhaps, I have left clues for future generations who I hope, when the time is right, will come to find my people, bringing the prophesy to fulfilment. The seers believe that salvation shall come from my own bloodline, if you can believe that. Personally, I don’t know what to believe. It all seems very far fetched, but if there is one thing I have learned in my long life, it is that there is always hope, and that magic, true magic, can make miracles happen.

May the goddesses bless us all, whichever path we take in life.

Colonel Golden Spoon.

Twilight leaned back and stretched, “It ends there.” Almost reverently, she closed the book and slipped it back into Silver’s panniers, “If we’d used the magic we could have seen it a little more vividly of course, but this way we could all hear her words.”

“Golden...” Runcy closed his eyes, “She stayed with the wendigo to help guide them so that one day, they could come home.” He shook his head, “I hope the princess is true to her word, Miss Sparkle. I have faith in her, despite my… ‘reservations’ on certain topics, but...”

Terra gave him a nuzzle, “We must put our faith in the wisdom of our elder, Runcy. The lord has returned, and our people, all of us, are going home.”

Spike shuffled up to Twilight and whispered in her ear, “Twi, these guys are wendigo, right? You know the stories about them and what they could do. What about the legends of the three tribes and the eternal winter?” He swallowed, “They seem friendly enough, but look how many of them there are! If they got upset they could-”

“Spike, shush!” Twilight put her hoof on his muzzle, “For goodness sake, we don’t know how much of that is legend and how much is true. Just…. let’s see what happens, okay?”

Spike sniffed, “Hmph! I never thought I’d hear you say that! What happened to the scientific method and all that ?”

“We weren’t surrounded by wendigo when I said that, were we?” Twilight drew down her brow and
fixed Spike with a hard look, “Now shhh!”

With a snort, Spike slumped to his haunches and folded his arms, “It wouldn’t be so bad if we had some biscuits, and we’ve no cocoa either. You can’t camp out properly without cocoa, it’s uncivilised.” A general chuckling arose amongst the wendigo making his scales shiver. Had they… had they heard everything he’d said?! A slight crackling sound distracted him,

…we have a visual on the camp fire. Send up another flare so we can locate a landing site for the wagons. ETA two minutes…

Rinse and Barbary gave Runcy a nod.

“Twilight?” Rinse grimaced, “Time for one of your, er… ‘special’ flares.”

Twilight smiled, “Of course, Rinse, it would be my pleasure.”

In moments the night sky was lit for miles around with a bright purple light which illuminated the fleet of carriages that quickly, and with a surprising degree of precision, came in to land nearby. The wendigo began to stir and rise to their hooves, exchanging glances that Twilight could only describe as a mix of both hope and resignation. Now that irritated her to no end! Didn’t they trust the word of Celestia? Didn’t they believe that she would honour her promise to help them? She’d even had it in writing for goodness sake! And… oh… Fairlight. She could still remember what he’d said to her the last time she’d seen him, and although she hadn’t entirely believed him at first, her research in the forbidden library had shown her more than enough to realise that the princess had a certain ‘side’ to her that she had to admit she hadn’t seen. Naturally Twilight’s teacher had corrected her on occasion and even disciplined her when necessary, but it was still hard to come to terms with a princess who would… who was capable of…

“Barbary?”

Twilight flinched as a stallion in a black suit trotted up flanked by two of his similarly attired colleagues, all of them wearing… sunglasses? But it was the middle of the night!

“Brandy...” Barbary sighed deeply, “Oh, thank Celestia you’re here.”

The stallion looked around at the mass of ponies and blinked in surprise, “I see you weren’t exaggerating.” He nodded to his colleagues, “There’s hot tea and rations waiting back at the rendezvous point. We’ve managed to acquire the army’s transport corps for moving our guests and sent word to our ‘other friends’ to expect company. Unfortunately I think we may have to resort to tents until we can get the engineering lads out there to get some more accommodation built.”

Runcy caught the newcomers attention, “Excuse me, I don’t believe we’ve met?”

“Oh, my apologies. My name’s Brandy,” the newcomer announced pleasantly, “I’m the co-ordinator for the Equus division of the Celestian Bureau of Investigation.”

“Runcible Spoon. Runcy, if you please.” Runcy nodded towards the grey mare, “This is Terra, who is acting as spokesmare and elder for the tribe.”

Terra blinked, “I am? I...” She cleared her throat, “Yes, I am.”

Brandy smiled, “It is a pleasure to meet more of the tribe, Miss. I believe you are from the four winds, yes?”

“You know of us?” Terra glanced to Barbary and back, “Ah, you have been told of us previously of course.”

Brandy nodded, giving a slight shrug of his shoulders, “Well, that’s true, but we also have what you could call ‘mutual friends’. Once we’ve got everypony fed, watered and checked over by our medics we’ll have you on your way.”

“Where to?” Runcy asked.

Brandy noted the defensiveness in Runcy’s voice. Ah, so they’d affected him too had they? There was definitely something indefinable about these creatures that drew you to them - a sort of magnetism that was in equal measures frightening and alluring at the same time. He’d often thought of discussions with Fairlight as a conversational rollercoaster and by the look on Lord Runcy’s face, he’d been drawn into that same world as surely as he had been, maybe more so. The female standing by his side, the one called Terra… she would be interesting to watch. Perhaps, she could be enticed to work with Equus? He smiled, “We’ll be taking your friends to the tribe’s village in Smiling Borders. As for the others, the ones who’ve worked with Veritas, we’ll be taking them back to headquarters for debriefing before we-”

“Smiling Borders?!” Spike shot to his feet, “But… hang on...” He began pulling open his pack and withdrew a crumpled and rather dog eared brochure, “That’s the place I wanted to go on holiday!” He quickly thumbed through the pages before reading out the caption beneath a stylised picture of happy bathers waving at the artist, “Famous for its hot springs, local tavern and local crafts...”

“-And descendants of the four winds tribe.” Brandy, shook his head, “Fairlight, your erm… ‘lord’, is helping us with our operation.” As if on cue, a flare of blue and white burst on the horizon. “I believe that will be him now. Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to.” He turned to one of his colleagues, “Bingo, I’ll want a full update when we have our new friends back home. The tents should be there already but if they’re not, contact control and they’ll make it happen.”

The orange coated stallion nodded, “Take care, boss.”

“You too.” Brandy clopped him on the shoulder before turning back to the massed equines, “I suppose I should give you ponies an official welcome on behalf of the princesses,” he grinned, “Welcome to Equestria.”

Epilogue

EPILOGUE

“You are certain about this, Twilight?”

The lavender unicorn adjusted her spectacles and consulted her notepad before nodding in response, “Yes, Your Majesty. I’ve confirmed everything using Starswirl’s formula on temporal transfiguration and realignments.” She adjusted one of the focussing crystals and floated up another piece of chalk in her magic, “The temporal distortion is consistent with a shift of approximately two thousand years, going by the current system of calculation of course.”

The white alicorn turned to stared at the stone archway, her eyes gazing off into memories of a time and place that only she could see. “But where, Twilight. If they have returned to our past, then where?”

Twilight shook her head, her frustration at being unable to answer the princess evidenced by her drooping ears, “I… don’t know.” She closed her eyes and sighed, “The portals I’ve encountered normally leave some trace of the tracking spell they use to lock onto a destination, but this is what the wendigo called a ‘master portal’, and I’m not certain you actually need another physical portal to use one.” Twilight indicated the control plinth which was studded with glowing gems, “Perhaps if I could spend more time studying it, I may be able to-”

“We don’t have the luxury of time any more.” Celestia shivered and narrowed her eyes, “That… ‘creature’ has taken his flock to our past for a reason. Whatever that is, it will affect us all, and I can assure you the end result will not be favourable… for any of us.”

“But what are we going to do?” Twilight adjusted her spectacles and gratefully took a glass of fruit juice from Spike, “Do you want me to take the elements of harmony and-”

“No.” Celestia shook her head, sending ripples of rainbow colour shimmering and sparkling in the eerie blue light of the cavern, “I have other plans for the elements, Twilight. I need you here, to help protect the present.” She turned slowly at the approach of steel shod hooves, “Sometimes you need to fight fire… with fire.”

“Your Majesty.” The grey unicorn stallion bowed low, his piercing blue eyes catching Twilight’s gaze, “Miss Sparkle.”

“H… Hello, Sir.” Twilight whispered.

The princess raised an eyebrow, “Oh, come Twilight, I am well aware you have met with Lord Fairlight before.”

Twilight balked, “I…!”

Celestia rolled her eyes, “So transparent...” she muttered under breath. “Lord Fairlight, I understand Luna and Brandy have briefed you on the situation?”

The grey unicorn nodded, “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“And your… ‘troops’ are prepared?”

Fairlight tossed his black and white mane, glancing over his shoulders at the curious assemblage of creatures that looked like they had fallen from the pages of a history book. “They are Your Majesty. I owe Lord Runcy a debt of gratitude for allowing us access to his… museum.” He gave Twilight a knowing wink, “Somewhere right up your street I believe, Miss Sparkle. You really ought to visit it sometime. Silver Spoon and her family would love to see you again.”

“Y… Yes!” Twilight squeaked. Every time she’d met the enigmatic stallion he’d made her hooves itch, and this time was certainly no different. There was just something unnerving about those vivid blue eyes of his and the way he smiled that made her want little more than to run full tilt for the hills. But at the same time, Fairlight had that indefinable magnetism about him that always seemed to draw ponies to his side. She surmised that it probably had something to do with the magic of the wendigo and the way they could detect where their lord was; she’d have to make a note to study that when she had time, it was really quite fascinating and could be of particular interest to-

“Twilight?”

Twilight jumped in surprise, “Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Could you reactivate the portal please?” The princess sighed and turned back to the grey unicorn, “I know we have had our… disagreements, Lord Fairlight, however I trust you understand that this undertaking is one that is likely to be extraordinarily dangerous. I would not normally ask anypony to risk their life like this, but this time the whole of Equestria is a risk, including your own people.”

“No pressure then,” Fairlight smiled, “Don’t worry, we’ll be back before you know it.”

“I hope so,” Celestia said quietly, “Wendigo or not, you are all children of Equestria, and it always good to come home.”

The stallion closed his eyes and nodded slowly, “I couldn’t agree more.” Fairlight turned to face the ranks of warriors. Minotaurs, griffins, ponies, hippogriffs, and no small amount of grey unicorns, all stood in silence, watching him with a stern acceptance of what needed to be done. Many bore scars, evidence of their deeds in the land of the changelings. These were soldiers, many were veterans, and all of them filled Twilight’s heart with a chill than made her knees tremble. Fairlight’s voice rolled out around the room, “You know me, I am not one for flowery speeches or colourful prose. I am not one for trying to persuade you through clever wordplay and appeals to your honour. You are here today because you are my brothers, my sisters, and we are family. We are children of Equestria, we are the warriors of the four winds, and I would fight by your side to protect our home and our loved ones as much now as I ever have before. There is not one of you here today who I would not gladly fight shoulder to shoulder with, who I would lay down my life to defend, as my brother, as my sister.” He nickered, “For those who would brave the seas of the unknown and the storm of battle, then take up your arms and follow me.” Fairlight’s blue eyes blazed, “Fortune favours the bold!”

A roar of a hundred voices filled the cavern, shaking the floor, causing the very air to vibrate with its power. Spike took a step forward, his eyes gleaming, “Lord Fairlight...”

Twilight tried to shush him and moved to push him behind her as the warriors lined up, ready to enter the shimmering light of the portal, but noticing him, Fairlight paused and bent down to address the little dragon, “Spike, isn’t it?”

Spike nodded, “Yes, sir.”

“I have a little dragon at home. She’s a forest dragon, I believe.” Fairlight scratched his mane, “Doesn’t say much though. Actually, she doesn’t say anything at all.”

Spike coughed nervously, “I’d… erm, I’d like to meet her some day, sir, if I may. I was wondering if… if it was alright, if I could come with you?”

“Spike!” Twilight’s mane bristled, “No! Good grief, what are you-”

Fairlight shook his head and laughed, his good humour spreading along the ranks of his armoured band, “You know, Spike, if I thought Twilight wouldn’t fret, I would, without hesitation. Who wouldn’t want a dragon on their side?” There was a general murmur of agreement around the cavern. “Alas, Miss Sparkle here will need help, Spike, and from what I hear you are not only an accomplished scholar of magic yourself, but her personal bodyguard, am I right?”

Spike scratched his ear nervously, “Um… well, I suppose I am… a bit.”

Fairlight reached down and took Spike’s claw in his hoof, “Spike, upon my honour, when we return I shall introduce you to my family and young Tarragon. Perhaps, if she is willing, even her mother.” He grinned, “But that’s a very big, perhaps. Eh, lads?” Chuckling broke out behind him. “You know, Spike, we all have to protect those we love, and one day your body will grow to match your heart and your courage. And when that happens, then nothing in this world would dare to challenge you nor threaten those you hold dear. Until then, brother, honour to you.” Suddenly Fairlight clopped his hoof to his chest.

Spike looked unsure, but with a prod from Twilight stood up tall and repeated the gesture, “Honour to you too, Lord Fairlight.”

And with a final wink from those piercing blue eyes, the grey stallion turned and walked through the pool of silver and into the unknown.

********************

“Silver Spoon?”

“Yes, Miss Cheerilee?”

“Would you come up to the front and complete the next problem for us please?”

“Yes, Miss.”

Silver adjusted her spectacles and climbed down from her chair, giving Di a knowing wink as she trotted up to the front of the class. Confidently she took the stick of chalk in her mouth before completing the long multiplication with apparent ease. It was one of her gifts, and one that she took particular pride in. Papa had shown her how important mathematics was when it came to calculating the right amount of blasting materials for quarrying, how much tonnage was needed for the masons, the distances and times for deliveries and so on and so on. Some day she would be the mistress of the house, the Lady of Spoon manor, and the days of having to worry about fainting, about relying on others to provide her with medication before she passed to the herd was now a thing of the past. She was a little sad that she hadn’t met Golden of course, especially as she’d cured her of that horrible illness, but papa had said she’d gone home to be with her family so that was nice. But to think she was still alive after all this time! It was incredible! She wasn’t sure about those wendigo things though; papa had said they were all nice ponies and were really just unicorns who liked to live quiet lives, so she didn’t have to worry about them at all. It was so typical though wasn’t it, that she’d been so utterly worn out by the experience that she’d slept all the way home! Even Di had trouble remembering much, except that the grey unicorns had used their magic to help her and then they’d all run off into the night before meeting Miss Sparkle and, amazingly, Rinse!

“Excellent, Silver Spoon,” Cheerilee nodded, “you can sit down now.”

Di clopped Silver’s hoof as she passed, “Knew you could do it” she whispered.

There was a commotion outside the room and a knock on the door. “Miss Cheerilee?” somepony called, “They’re here.”

Cheerilee nodded her understanding, “Thank you. Class, we’re all going to the assembly hall now, in good order please.”

Despite their teacher’s urging, a generalised hushed murmur rose from the fillies and colts as they trooped out one after the other. Something important was happening today, and there’d already been a huge amount of speculation as it was when Miss Cheerilee had suddenly reappeared in the class as though nothing had happened. They all knew Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara were involved somewhere along the line as they’d conveniently ‘gone on holiday’ around the same time she’d been suspended and now, as if by magic, the three of them reappeared just like that! It was too much for one small yellow filly, “Pssst! Silv, what’s goin’ on here? Y’all know what this is about don’cha?”

Silver shrugged as Di lifted her hoof to her mouth, “Shhh! Didn’t you hear the teacher?”

Apple Bloom blushed bright red, much to the amusement of Di who gave Silver a cheeky wink. In response, Silver waggled her eyebrows surreptitiously. She knew, they both knew, but would they tell everypony? There were some things that friends shared solely between themselves, and they’d been through too much together to simply give away the details of their adventures to anypony with a pair of ears. Besides, who would ever believe them? They’d all think they’d gone nuts, especially Silver – the pony with voices in her head. Silver sighed and gave herself a shake. Deep down she didn’t really care what ponies thought of her, but she knew her parents would, and how her family name could be irreversibly tarnished by the mere suggestion of mental health problems. Naturally it wouldn’t matter to any detractors of the Spoon family that such things were a thing of the past, nor that only one personality resided in the little silver-grey filly now. All they would care about would be their ability to use it to undermine the Spoon family’s standing in court or steal away their life blood – trade. Silver couldn’t, and wouldn’t let that happen, and Di knew it too. A daughter of a noble family herself, Diamond Tiara was no fool, nor would she allow herself or her friend to be taken for one. A noble daughter could keep a secret, and one that only they and those who were there would know – and why would they tell anypony anyway? Bits could seal mouths just as well as any sense of patriotism.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts” The tan coloured mare on the podium lifted her hoof and tapped the microphone sending out a high pitched shriek of feedback, “Um… can you all hear me?”

“Not now we can’t!” Somepony shouted out rubbing their ears.

A general round of quiet laughter rolled out around the audience to a stern gaze from the tan mare. With a flick of her tail she continued, “As you all know, Equestria has recently been in mourning following the tragic sinking of the steamship Queen of Waters. Many innocent souls were lost that day, and even here in our small town of Ponyville we felt that loss keenly as several of our own were lost to the herd. One of those, Lord Runcible Spoon of Spoon Manor, was also believed to have perished in those icy waters.” The mare took a breath and adjusted her half moon spectacles, “Therefore it is with great pleasure and a joyous heart that I can now reveal to you all that Lord Spoon has been found alive and well, and has kindly joined us here tonight to speak to join us as we give thanks to the goddesses for their love and guidance as well as to pray for the souls of those who were lost.” The tan mare stood to one side, “Lord Spoon.”

A tall grey stallion with a flowing oil black mane and deep purple eyes ascended the steps to the podium to absolute silence. “Thank you, lady mayor.” Runcy’s suit was impeccably tailored: from its long black tails, to the waistcoat with the gleaming watch chain and smart navy blue tie, he was every part the stallion Silver loved with all her heart. She felt she was going to burst with proud as her father’s deep timbre rolled out across the assembled children and parents, “Thank you everypony for coming here today.” Runcy closed his eyes a moment and smiled slowly, “When I awoke this morning, I did what so many of us do every single day: I got up, had a wash, brushed my teeth, got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast. I suspect that none of that is a surprise to anypony here, and it doesn’t matter whether you are rich or poor, an earth pony, a pegasus, a unicorn, a stallion or a mare, every day we all wake to the start of a new day. I wonder now, how many Equestrians open the curtains in the morning and look out of their window to the dawn sky and ask themselves: what of those who can no longer see the dawn? What of those who have forever left the ones they love behind, those who in turn, loved them, never more to stand in that same light of the princess’s sun and feel the closeness of another?” Runcy nodded, “There was a moment, when I was on that fateful ship, when in my heart I had to say goodbye, to my wife, to my daughter, and all those whom I had known during my life; for I was certain that the end was near. Fate, however, had other plans in store this old stallion, and I stand before you now very much alive and well, more so than the poor souls who went down beneath the icy waves that day.” Runcy took a sip of the water provided on the podium before continuing, “Now, I know some of you won’t be particularly religious ponies, and I can truthfully say that I am not the most devout myself, but it is only when something like this happens, when you are so close to losing everything and everyone you love, that you realise, finally realise, that as precious as life is and as tenaciously as we cling to it, it is as fragile as a breath upon the breeze of the world. And yet as fragile as we are, we as a people, together, are strong. We stand together as one: we work together, we live together, we help one another and we provide a stronger, safer future together for our children. It is this strength that makes us who we are. It is this strength that I believe grants us a place beneath the blue skies and warming sunlight of the eternal herd in the fields of green and gold. But we should never forget,
nor fail to give thanks, for the restful beauty and grace of the skies that blanket us as we slumber, gifting us all with the rest we need to regain our strength to face another day.” Runcy lifted his head and smiled, “And so it is with great honour, that I present Her Royal Highness, Princess Luna.” He held out his hoof and from the curtained area beside the stage the midnight coated alicorn princess of Equestria strode.

Her mane flowing like the night sky, the princess’s azure eyes twinkled in the glow of the stage lights, “Thank you, Lord Runcy.”

Everypony was immediately on their hooves.

“Please, good ponies of Ponyville, we ask you to be seated.” Luna smiled and waved a hoof, at which the audience sat back down once more. “We have come today for two reasons, firstly, to welcome home of Equestria’s sons so recently believed lost. And secondly, to wish you all a happy Heart and Hooves day for tomorrow.” Luna raised an eyebrow and smiled demurely, “Traditionally our sister has lead these celebrations, however as she is away on business, she has asked us to take her place and sends you her apologies together with her heartfelt best wishes for this most special time of the year.” The princess nodded towards Runcy, “We believe the celebration this year is especially poignant as we welcome home a beloved husband and father, but also to say a prayer for those who are now with the herd, safe and at peace.” She lifted a piece of paper and, to the surprise of some of the audience, took out a pair of reading spectacles and placed them on her muzzle before clearing her throat, “We have been asked to remind you all that the school newspaper, the ‘foal free press’ will be devoting their entire publication tomorrow to the celebrations and will include the ‘faculty special feature’ which I’m sure the students here will find… heartily amusing.” There was a ripple of chuckling around the auditorium. “We believe that one of the photographs due to
be submitted to the newspaper was accidentally used in the last edition, and we are pleased to note that even in a time of sorrow, the ponies of Ponyville can display both love and, if a little mischievous admittedly, good humour.” The alicorn princess fixed Miss Cheerilee with a smile that had her blushing like a beetroot. “Now,” Luna spread her wings dramatically, “We would like to invite you all to join us in prayer to give thanks for our beautiful world and to ask for the protection and love of those in this world, and the next.” She turned to the grey stallion beside her, “Lord Runcy...”

Runcy walked up beside the princess and bowed before addressing the audience, “Let us pray...”

Silver bowed her head and repeated the words she’d heard so many times before. She’d given thanks to the goddesses, to the princesses, to the sun and the moon, but she’d never been lead in prayer by one of them! It was humbling, and oddly exhilarating at the same time. Di must have been feeling the same way as she could feel her gently moving up against her and heard her intone the words, “We give thanks”. But, as always, it was all over in what felt like merely seconds before the students began to file out after their parents. “Di?” Silver noticed her friend had stopped and saw the way she was looking over to where the princess was speaking to her mother.

“Huh? Oh, nothing...” Di gave herself a shake and turned back to join the queue of ponies filing through the doors.

“Everything still alright at home?” Silver whispered, “You can tell me if it’s not, you know.”

“I know,” Di smiled a little sadly, “I don’t think things will ever be… you know, perfect, but father’s at home a lot more now that the latest contract has finished and mother didn’t seem that bothered about me… ‘disappearing’ for a few days.”

“What about your father?” Silver asked.

Di sighed, “He wasn’t happy.”

“Oh.” Silver gave her friend a nudge, “But you’re okay now, right?”

“Yeah...” Di winked cheekily, “What about your mama?”

“I was lucky she was so sedated by the doctor that she pretty much lost several days and ended up coming round to papa standing at the side of her bed.” Silver shook her head, “You should have heard her!”

“She must have been happy to see him home,” Di said.

Silver grimaced, “I don’t know about that, she screamed the place down! Mama was hysterical. She thought papa was a ghost and threw a chamber pot at him.” She sighed, “It took ages to calm her down.”

Di covered her mouth with her forehooves, “Oh, no! What about Rinse and the others?”

“They came running in of course, but Rinse has...” Silver closed her eyes a moment, “She’s had to go back to… you know, work.” She felt her eyes stinging a little but fought back the tears, “I’ll miss her, but she promised to come and visit us when she can.”

“I can’t help but feel that’s partly my fault...” Di muttered.

“Oh, don’t be silly!” Silver gave her friend a prod with her hoof, “If it wasn’t for you I probably wouldn’t have found papa, or I could have ended up stuck with those dog monsters or… who knows what!”

“Yeah, I know.” Di shuddered, “Hey, how about we go and get some sweets from sugar cube corner before we go home?”

“I’ve got the tickets,” Silver beamed.

“And I’ve got the bits!” Di stuck her tongue out, “Ready?”

The girls stopped and faced each other, smiling happily, “Bump, Bump, Sugar lump, RUMP!”

Around them the other children flowed by as insubstantial as leaves on a river with the two friends the rocks that could withstand anything the world could throw at them.

Nearby, a pair of azure eyes watched the two fillies. “So young. We can barely remember being that
age.”

Runcy smiled, “I know, Your Highness. In some ways it seems like a lifetime ago and other times, like only yesterday. I think I must be getting old.”

“You are as old as you feel, Lord Runcy” Luna closed her eyes and nodded, “In your mind and your heart.”

Runcy took a breath, “Shall I call for your carriage?”

“No, not yet.” Luna shook her head, “We should like to have a look around Ponyville first. It is some time since we were here last, and the dreamworld is not always the same as the waking one.”

A familiar pink mare trotted past, bowing as she went.

“I suppose everything worked out in the end. After a fashion,” Runcy said quietly, bobbing his head to the retreating mare.

“Oh, a few words can do wonders, Lord Runcy,” Luna smiled absently, “Sometimes we don’t realise how much we are hurting those we love, and even well meant intentions can wound as deeply as any intentional cruelty.” She sighed, “Sometimes, it just needs a little illumination on the subject.”

“The light of the moon,” Runcy breathed.

“My children are home now,” Luna smiled, “The least we can do is help make sure that same home is a safe and loving one for every child.”

“Thank you,” Runcy bowed, “Your Highness...”

“Lord Runcy.” Luna bowed in return and watched the grey stallion walk away. It was indeed a time to celebrate, and to remember. The past, as painful as it had been, had still held the barest sliver, the tiniest kernel of hope she had never dared dream could some day burst into life as at it had, far to the north in the frozen wastes where nothing grew. But they had, hadn’t they; the children of her old love, the one she had never forgotten, even after a thousand years. She closed her eyes and whispered his name, “Maroc.”

“Your Highness?” The night guard soldier saluted and stood silently waiting for orders from his mistress.

Luna looked at the strange creature. Some called them ‘bat ponies’, as though a bat could produce an offspring with a pony! She felt a smile coming to her lips; she knew the truth, but she would never say. Perhaps Celestia knew too, but if she did she hadn’t let on. Sometimes, it was better to remain silent. Luna ruffled her feathers and peered out of the window, “Let’s go for a walk,” she said quietly, “We would like to feel the breeze this day.”

*********************

“My lord?” Sebastian bowed his head respectfully, “The morning paper, sir.”

“Ah! Excellent, thank you. Better late than never eh, Seb?”

“Precisely, sir.”

Runcy picked up his coat and tilted his top at a rakish angle with a tap of his hoof, “Good?”

Lark rolled her eyes, “Young again, dear?”

“Always for you my darling,” Runcy snatched up his wife and gave her a kiss, eliciting a squeak of protest and bringing a blush to her cheeks.

“Runcy! Not in front of the children!” Lark giggled.

Her husband barked out a laugh, “Bah! They’ll be doing this themselves one day.” He gave Silver a look, “But not for a while yet though, young lady!”

Silver grimaced, “Yes, papa.”

Di chuckled, “You all set? I’ve got the goodies.” She held up the edge of her pannier showing the bottles of juice and bags of treats sequestered inside.

“Two tickets to ‘Trixies Fabulous All New Fantabulous Extravaganza!’” Silver held up her own hoofbag, “Are your parents coming too?”

“Uh-huh.” Di nodded towards the door, “They’re meeting us there. Apparently your father and mine have some business arrangement to discuss regarding quarrying, or something.” She dropped her voice to a whisper, “It sounds really boring!”

There was a knock on the door.

“I’ll get it!” Terra trotted out of the kitchen, a tea towel floating in her magic and soap suds on her hooves. To Silver’s chuckles and Runcy’s half hidden smirk, the grey mare magicked open the front door to a tall black stallion leaning on a crutch and sporting several bandages. He grinned widely, his white teeth catching the light,

“Ready for off old boy? Your carriage awaits!”

“Of course, Lord Coalford, and your good lady?” Runcy noticed the surprisingly casually dressed mare in the back of the carriage waving to them and smiled; some things never changed. Some things…

The group of friends trotted out to the carriage and began a giggling and good natured jostling to find their places. Runcy watched them with a smile on his face; there were others too who would be finding their place in this world now, and if they all managed it as easily as the grey mare walking up beside him rubbing the suds from her muzzle, then Equestria’s newest family members would make their world all the stronger. Part of him wondered about Sunny, and what had happened to him, but as well meaning as the old stallion may have been in his own way, he couldn’t help hating him for what he’d done. Equestria’s future should be one full of light and hope. Sunny’s vision for the future however… well, he could only pray that the old fellow was wrong. Wherever he was.

“They’re waiting for you,” Terra said quietly.

Runcy nodded, “You sure you don’t want to come along? There’s room for you, you know.”

Terra smiled, “I know. I wouldn’t be here if there wasn’t.” She waved to Lark who waved back and stuck her tongue out playfully. “You’ve given me the life I never thought I would have,” the grey mare said softly, “I owe you both more than you could ever know.”

Runcy chuckled, “You’re part of our family now.” He gazed lovingly at his wife and his beloved daughter, “And you are most welcome.” He gave her a wink and trotted down the steps and across the gravel driveway, “See you tonight!”

Terra stood in the doorway and waved to them all as the carriage pulled out, heading off into the evening.

“Hey Terra, you up for another hoof? Mrs Cream’s got that bottle of sloe gin from her hubby for us to try.”

“Coming, Crisps.” Terra turned and pushed the door to with a click, “You joining us tonight, Seb?”

Sebastian’s normally emotionless face broke into a rare smile, “Of course. After all, we’re all family.”

Terra watched him vanish into the kitchen and stared over her shoulder at the study door, the study where the large painting of Golden Spoon hung above the old fireplace keeping watch on the house of Spoon and the people she had given so much to save.

She smiled, “It’s good to be home.”

FIN

Chapter One - Roots

ALL THE QUEEN’S HORSES

CHAPTER ONE

ROOTS

It was blazingly hot outside today, the sky a near perfect uninterrupted blue with a gentle breeze whisking up the fallen leaves the gardener had missed on his early morning rounds. Unusually the large dark oak double doors to the lobby stood open, allowing the distant happy sounds of children playing to ghost into the dark and austere mustiness of the ancient manor. Hooves crunching on the fine gravel of the long driveway announced the arrival of a dark blue pegasus in an even darker blue uniform tastefully trimmed in neat gold braid. His hooves clopped up the short flight of marble steps before stopping. The stallion reached up and pulled the brass lever beside the heavy doors while somewhere in the hidden depths of the old building the faint sound of a bell ringing cut through the near perfect silence.

A door opened, closing with a thunk and the metallic click of a latch. It was soon followed by the steady and measured hoof steps of a dark brown stallion in a black long tailed coat and tall white collar.

“Good morning Sebastian” the post stallion chirped, “Beautiful day today.”

The butler raised an eyebrow, “Indeed.”

Reaching back into his pannier, the post stallion took out a parcel and checked the address, “Here we go, just one to sign for today please.”

Sebastian’s horn glowed and a perfectly sharpened pencil floated out to endorse the chitty held out by the uniformed pegasus. There was a creak of a door opening and a tall pastel yellow mare emerged, her bottle green and white floor length dress swishing noisily as she trotted up beside the butler,

“Is it here?” she asked animatedly.

Sebastian floated the parcel over to her, “It is addressed for the attention of Lord Runcy, ma’am” he said in his typical deep sombre tone.

The mare clucked her tongue, “Well don’t worry about that, Seb, give it here and let’s have a look.” She turned away from the door, “And for heavens sake, come out from under the table Silver, you’ll get your coat all dirty!”

Sebastian huffed quietly under his breath. Dirt? Not in this house! He closed the front door with a bang and roughly pushed the large brightly polished bolt home, the postal worker already forgotten. Silver watched the black over-coated butler stalk away before returning her gaze back to the firmly closed door. It was nearly pitch black in the lobby now, the light from outside restricted to two narrow leaded light windows either side of the double doors that reflected off the black and white checked tiles of the floor. It didn’t help. From the wood panelled walls to the heavy gothic style banister and stairs, the whole house held an equally heavy and almost oppressive atmosphere that while too dark for many ponies tastes, to the little filly, it was home. Silver looked up at the ceiling; she’d helped with that. She could remember how Papa had lifted her up to help paint it when she was no higher than his knees, or so it seemed. She sighed; things had changed since then, and not necessarily for the better.

Her mother’s voice drifted in from the drawing room, “Silver? Where are you?”

“Coming mama”

Silver trotted into the tall ceilinged room where her mother would habitually sit beneath the tall arched windows and work on her needlepoint. It was, other than her playroom, the only room in the house that came close to allowing any significant amount of natural light in, and even that recent addition was made only after her mother had badgered papa into coming round to her point of view. After all, as she liked to point out, a lady’s needlepoint classes were an excellent way of finding out all the latest ‘valuable’ gossip and rumours that he might otherwise have missed. Father had reluctantly agreed and now, every Thursday afternoon, the house would be abuzz with ladies from all across Equestria chattering about this and that, discussing the latest fashions, gossiping about who was being ‘married off’ to whom, and all the while consuming gargantuan quantities of cake and tea. Silver liked Thursdays; watching the elegant ladies in their large colourful dresses as they sashayed through their home made her heart ache for one of her own some day. Mother didn’t want her looking ‘older’ than she was just yet of course, that wouldn’t be seemly, but she could still dream. What was even better though were the ‘secret treats’ Rinse would sneak to her from the kitchen. Mother didn’t approve of her having too many goodies, but the family maid would often slip her a small plate of sausage rolls, vol-au-vents and fairy cakes in between feeding the bottomless pits of mother’s guests.

Lady Spoon took a sip of her tea before placing the parcel on the table as the yellow mare fidgeted with her long green and white immaculately plaited mane, “Sit over there, Silver, there’s a good girl.” She watched the book excitedly as if the thing would leap off the table and attack her at any moment, “I can’t believe Lady Thatch finally sent it” she breathed, “After all this time…I never thought she would.” Lady Spoon chuckled, “I knew she wouldn’t be able to resist our marrow and sultana chutney!”

Silver Spoon smiled; that was another of mother’s myriad ‘interests’: making chutney. Personally she found the whole process extremely tedious, much preferring tasting the finished article, but mama relished it nonetheless. Father did too she suspected, as it kept his energetic wife occupied and out of his affairs.

“Look at me, I’m so excited my hooves are shaking!” Lady Spoon exclaimed, “Be a darling and open that for me would you?”
“Of course, mama” Silver said climbing down from her chair. Carefully she reached out and began unwrapping the parcel’s brown paper and cardboard packaging. Sebastian was right, whatever it was had most certainly been addressed to her father; the ornate hoofwriting clearly addressed it to ‘Lord Runcible Spoon, Spoon Manor, Ponyville’. It was probably official, as he usually insisted on being addressed as ‘Lord Runcy’ or simply ‘Runcy’. By comparison Silver Spoon’s mother, Lark Wing, was known in the royal court and to the rest of Equestrian high society as ‘Lady Spoon’ in honour of her ancestral lineage, and she preferred to keep it that way. Silver herself was usually introduced as ‘our foal’, or ‘dear little Silver’. By Celestia’s starched feathers, how she hated that! It was bad enough living in the constant shadow of ‘those who had gone before’, as father always intoned whenever he was in one of ‘those’ moods, without being spoken about as one would about a favourite pet. Silver Spoon felt like sighing aloud but kept her face neutral; mother did not approve of overt displays of ‘emotion’ - except her own.

The last of the wrapping fell away and Lady Spoon reached forward eagerly,

“Let me see, let me see!” She snatched the book from Silver’s outstretched hooves and read the title aloud, her eyes wide with anticipation, “’From the castle of…’ wait, what’s this? This isn’t right…” Lady Spoon abruptly tossed the book onto the coffee table and stared dramatically at her hooves as though they’d been infected, “This isn’t my needlepoint book! Blast that stupid goat!”

Silver remained quiet. It didn’t do to interrupt mama when she was in one of ‘those’ moods.

“Weeks, weeks, I’ve been waiting for the latest edition of that book, and what do I get? Disappointment, that’s what!” Lady Spoon threw her forelegs up in an expansive display of exasperation, “Gah! Why do I even bother? Why, why, why?! Do you know Silver? Do you?”

Silver Spoon shook her head, “I don’t mama.”

Lady Spoon leaned down and waved a beautifully manicured hoof at her daughter with a pitying look that made Silver cringe inside, “Of course you don’t darling, of course; don’t let mama trouble you with such trivial matters.” The yellow mare slumped back in her chair and stared up at the ceiling, “Oh, what am I to do? If that foul harlot gets her rotten hooves on it first, all my planning will be for nought! What in Equestria will I do then?”

Silver Spoon sat and waited patiently for her mother’s rant to run its course and eventually blow herself out. She could understand her frustration of course; her mother had spent the last few months planning to host the latest ‘soiree’ of the Equestrian elite to coincide with the release of the latest book by Café Faucet, the lauded author of the most popular needlepoint books in the land. Unfortunately, it would appear that all was not going according to plan. Silver Spoon fought the urge to yawn, and instead kept her lavender eyed gaze politely on her mother while she continue to berate innumerable mares, stallions, ‘goats’ and Celestia alone knew what else. Suddenly her ears twitched, swivelling to focus on a familiar sound coming from the hallway. It was coming nearer.

“Lark, have you seen my parcel? Sebastian informed me of it’s arrival.”

Silver looked round to look up into the chiselled features of her father. The tall stallion shared her silver-grey coat colouring, but where she got her white and pale grey striped mane and tail from had been the topic of much debate. Lord Runcy’s eyes alighted upon the remains of the paper on the coffee table and the discarded book. Sighing, he walked over to collect it,

“I see you troubled yourself to unwrap my parcel for me, dear” he said politely, “I take it, it was not to your liking?”

Lady Spoon huffed. “I don’t know why you keep reading that nonsense, Runcy” she said half lidding her eyes and staring at the book in disgust, “Such things are little more than fantasy stories and cheap one bit tat fit for young colts and certainly not a stallion of your standing.” She rolled her eyes, “I can’t imagine what mama would say! She would be spinning, spinning in her grave!”

Lord Runcy clucked his tongue, “I doubt that dear, the old darling was cremated wasn’t she?”

“Don’t be disgusting!” his wife snapped, “You know what I mean!” As quickly as Lady Spoon’s anger had appeared it vanished in an instant, replaced by a plaintive, wheedling voice that she always used when trying to get her own way or seek sympathy, “Oh, darling, you know how much I’ve been waiting for Café’s latest book. The girls are simply gushing about it! Why, Duchess Winter Fox has even sent off to Llamalia for bolts of gold cloth and rainbow silks.” She looked up at him from under her long lashes, “You know how important this is for us darling, can’t you do something to, you know…speed things up?” She reached up and began circling her hoof against her husband’s chest, “Please? For me?”

The grey stallion clucked his tongue again and placed the book in his overcoat pocket before putting the packaging in the low burning coal fire, “You know I can’t do that” he said patiently.

“But why not?” Lady Spoon whined, “It’s not as though I ask for much, is it? I don’t have servants swanning off to foreign climes to fetch expensive material, do I? And I don’t spend every bit of the family fortune on frivolous pursuits either. No, I work my hooves to the bone to bring the finest of Equestrian society to our house so we can keep that one step ahead of the game and-”

“-Lark, please!” Lord Runcy cut in, “Not in front of Silver!”

“Oh, tish tosh!” Lady Spoon announced with a dismissive wave of her hoof, “Silver’s a Spoon, not some common trash. She’ll need to be introduced to proper society sooner or later, and it would be better here where we can keep an eye on her and…’guide’ her.”

Lord Runcy harrumphed and opened the cherry wood box by the mantelpiece. Inside, the earth stallion had his long stemmed pipe already primed with his favourite black cherry tobacco. Silver adored the smell, but tried to keep away from the billowing smoke. Once that got on her coat even a bath never seemed to quite move it and her friend had even commented that she ‘smelled like an old stallion’ – the nerve!

The smell of sulphur from her father’s match tickled Silver’s nose as he spoke,

“We need to talk about Silver Spoon’s education, Lark. I’ve spoken to Chester and he said that we can arrange for a home tutor to attend from Monday to Saturday, inclusive.” He took a puff on his pipe, “I think that should do the trick.”

Lady Spoon shook her head, “Runcy we’ve been over this before, I don’t want Silver becoming house bound. You know what that can do to a filly; she needs to be able to socialise, to make contacts with other foals and develop her conversational skills.” She peered sympathetically at her daughter, “Just look at the little angel, she hardly ever says a word.”

“Probably can’t get a blasted word in” Lord Runcy muttered, earning a scathing glare from his wife. He tossed his short oil black mane and nodded as though affirming some decision he’d already made, “I tell you, Lark, I don’t like the way she’s following that ‘Rich’ girl around lately. Spoons are leaders not followers, and certainly not lackeys to upstarts like them. Good goddesses, It’s like she’s a blasted tail on a dog – I don’t like it and I will not have that sort of behaviour brought to my door.”

“Our door, darling” Lady Spoon said in a dangerously low voice. Just as quickly she perked up, “Anyway, I don’t like it either, but what can I do? I can’t very well ban her from being friends with the Rich’s, or it could reflect poorly on the family and you know how influential Filthy is in the court.”

“I don’t give a damn about Filth and his damnable demon spawn, Lark. I don’t want any daughter of mine following that thing around at her beck and call. I’ve kept my council for too long on this and it’s time you took your daughter to task.” He clopped his hoof on the mantelpiece making Silver shudder.

“My daughter?” Lady Spoon asked curiously, “Don’t you mean, ours? Or have you forgotten how foals are made, dear?”

Lord Runcy took a step forward making Silver cringe back, “Don’t bait me, mare!” he growled, “You have no idea what’s going on out there in the real world. There’s no cosy little tea parties, no fancy bloody cakes and no damned needlepoint books by fancy pants authors for sex starved mares to froth at the mouth over!”

Silver closed her eyes as the storm of her fathers anger raged about her. She knew what was coming next…

“Look at this, look at it!” Runcy pointed to the large portrait of the elegant yet imposing white mare with the deep blue eyes and mane gazing casually out of the painting. “Why can’t she be more like her? Why can’t she be like the greatest of our line?”

Silver could almost mouth the words.

“Golden Spoon: a mare amongst mares. To every stallion she was a wife and to every mare a husband. She defied, defied the traitorous scum who had sold out our country and fought single hoofed against the black horde of Nightmare Moon’s abominations. Without her, our world would have fallen and our family line cut short nearly a thousand years ago.” Lord Runcy turned to his daughter, “It’s time you bucked your ideas up, girl and found some real friends!”

“Yes, papa” Silver replied, casting her eyes at the ground.

“And lift up your damned head, girl!” her father bellowed, “Don’t be a blasted coward all your life! Face me, look me in the eye and show some damned backbone! Do it! Now!”

Silver lifted her head and stared obediently into her father’s vibrant purple eyes, “Yes papa.”

Lord Runcy took a pull on his pipe and snorted the smoke out over her, “Damn it girl, I said show some backbone. Don’t you know what that means? Spoons are leaders not bloody followers!” He nodded his head, “Now answer me properly!”

“Yes, papa” Silver tried.

“Not good enough!” Lord Runcy shouted, “Again!”

“Yes, papa.”

The silver-grey stallion let out a loud neigh, “You’re not with your bossy little filly friend now girl” he roared, “Show me how Golden commanded and inspired her troops into battle. Shout out your defiance! Cut down your enemies without mercy! What do you say?”

The little filly took a deep breath, “YES, PAPA!”

Her father nodded his head slowly, “Passable.”

“Don’t be so hard on her, Runcy, she’s just a filly you know, and barely even that” Lady Spoon said quietly. “She just needs time to find her hooves in the world, that’s all.”

“Hmph!” Lord Runcy huffed, attracting a look of distaste from his wife, “She has her cutie mark already, the mark of the spoon family. Whether you like it or not, Lark, she is our future and I can tell you now that if our old friend Filth could use her to find a way to oust our family from court and place his arrogant little get above us, he would. Oh, yes, I can assure you of that, my dear!” he took a puff on his pipe, “If our daughter keeps up with this disgusting display of fawning it could result in the Spoon line playing second fiddle to…to Filth!” He growled low under his breath and swished his tail angrily.

Silver Spoon took a breath and looked to her mother who, rather surprisingly, gave her a rare sympathetic look,

“Silver darling, don’t you visit the Rich’s home from time to time to play with your little friend?”

Silver Spoon nodded, “Yes, mama.”

“Ha!” her father snorted, “Straight into the maw of the manticore!”

Lady Spoon rolled her eyes and continued, “Have you heard anything interesting whilst you’ve been there? I guess Diamond Tiara’s mother and father talk about all sorts of things, don’t they?”

Silver nodded. Her mother smiled and waved a hoof encouragingly. Unsure at first, the young filly scrunched up her face and adjusted her glasses, desperately trying to remember…yes! She turned to her father,

“Lord Rich said that he was meeting somepony called ‘Sir Pluck’ to ‘discuss a meeting of extreme gravitas’” she explained, “I didn’t hear much more, but Diamond Tiara said that her papa has had some strange looking ponies that aren’t ponies at the house recently.”

“Griffins” Lord Runcy said with a look of distaste, “Damned freaks of nature, the lot of them.”

“Dear, please, don’t talk like that in front of Silver” Lady Spoon protested.

“Hah!” The tall stallion pointed his pipe at his wife, “And there’s half the problem right there! Silver Spoon should have been home schooled like I insisted right from day one, but no, you and mother had to brow beat me into agreeing to send her to that dump of a school to slum it out with the offspring of society’s chaff. It’s no bloody wonder she’s like this! Look at her! No damned backbone whatsoever!”

Silver’s mother raised an eyebrow, “She’s only a child, dear.”

“And she’ll remain a child because of your endless damned mollycoddling!” Lord Runcy slammed his hoof down on the mantelpiece, adding yet another dent to his favourite ‘ranting spot’ as Silver now saw it. With a sigh, she quietly slipped out of the room while her parents continued to argue. They’d be doing this long into the night and had no doubt already forgotten she simply wasn’t there any more. It was always like this: father would come home from the royal court, unhappy about ‘something’ that had happened there, and vent his displeasure on everypony in the household. Usually mother acted as a counterbalance to his moods, working her own earth pony magic to bring him back down to earth with her calm and reason. It always amazed Silver how mama could simply ‘switch’ from her usual excitable and energetic self to this serene, calming entity that effortlessly drained her father’s temper until, eventually, he was back to his normal self.

Whatever that was.

Silver sighed and trotted into the kitchen for a drink. It was hot outside today, but as always, it was even hotter inside. Unfortunately during the winter the opposite was true. The old manor, the ancestral home of the spoon family, had been built by father’s heroine, Lady Golden Spoon. To say that he worshipped her would be an understatement: he adored her! Sometimes Silver wondered if he wouldn’t have married her if she just walked in the door right then! Somepony did walk in – it was Rinse.

“How’s my favourite young lady today?” the unicorn maid chirped.

Silver tried a smile which faded almost as quickly as it appeared.

Rinse nodded and smiled sadly, “They’re arguing again aren’t they?”

Silver took a breath but said nothing. Rinse knew, they all knew. It was like commenting on how wet rain was.

“Thirsty?” Rinse asked.

The young filly look up at her with her large purple eyes. It was all Rinse needed to see; to Silver the cheerful maid always seemed to know just what to do to put a little sunshine in her heart, be it treats, drinks, or simply a shoulder to cry on.

“Right then! We’ve got something new today which Crisps bought from the market.” The pale blue mare waggled her eyebrows comically making Silver giggle. Opening the cold box, Rinse produced a pitcher of bright orange juice and poured a measure into a tall glass before passing it to the young filly. “Have a guess what it is” she said happily.

Silver was so parched she could have gladly gulped down it all down in on go, but then, that wasn’t ‘ladylike’, was it? She sighed and tried to push the intrusive thoughts of propriety to one side and took an investigative sniff of the drink: it smelled…delicious! There was a fruity hint to it, quite sharp really, but also a note of something else. She took a sip, and then a mouthful. “It’s wonderful!” she said in amazement, “What is it?”

Rinse beamed happily and poured herself a smaller glass, “Orange and carrot, believe it or not.” She lifted a hoof at the filly’s expression, “I know, I know, I thought the same, but honestly, I think the taste speaks for itself.” She raised an eyebrow, “And it’s good for you too.”

Silver Spoon groaned as the bitter-sweet flavour of the cooling beverage sent tingles through her body, making her ears quiver. How could a drink taste so good?! Suddenly her ears pricked up as the outside door to the kitchen opened.

“Gawd strewth, they’re bloody well at it again, Rin-” The charcoal coated stallion froze in mid sentence, “Oh, hello Miss. Pardon my Llamalian.”

Silver shook her head and smiled. She liked Crisps, he was a pleasant, if a little rough around the edges young stallion whom father had employed as a grounds keeper, gamekeeper, handy-pony and what Crisps himself referred to as a ‘dogsbody’ who did just about anything else that needed doing around the manor. Without him, and their rather diminished army of staff, the manor would be in real trouble.

“Not at school today, Miss?” Crisps asked placing his wide brimmed black hat on the table.

Silver shook her head.

“Not feeling too well today, eh?”

Silver nodded.

“Well, don’t worry miss, Miss, I’ve got some potatoes and leeks fresh from the garden that our Rinse here will work her magic on for you.” Crisps leaned in conspiratorially while winking at the maid, “Don’t tell anyone, but I think she’s secretly an alicorn.”

“An alicorn?” Silver breathed, “But…”

Crisps nodded slowly, “Yeah, but she got into a fight with an evil witch who magicked her wings away…’Poof’! Just like that!”

Silver Spoon’s mouth hung open in surprise, “No!”

“Uh-huh,” Crisps said closing his eyes and held his hoof to his chest, “Would I ever tell fibs, Miss?”

“Yes!” Silver squeaked, “You’re teasing me, aren’t you?”

Crisps laughed, “Well, maybe a little.” He reached over and bopped her on the nose, “But I’m not about the leek and potato. It’s soup and crusty rolls tonight.”

“I love leek and potato soup!” Silver cried happily and clopped her fore hooves together in delight, “Can we have cheese too? Please, Rinse, I love cheese!”

Rinse clucked her tongue, “It’s not good for you, Miss Silver, you know that. Madam said that-”

“-I know…” Silver moaned, “’Cheese gives you breeze’” Mother always said that, and even to this day she had no idea what that even meant! Certainly she didn’t have exactly the best constitution in the world and would often find herself taken with summer colds or fevers, but surely a little cheese wouldn’t hurt, would it?

“Why can’t she have cheese?” Crisps asked.

Rinse shot him an angry look, but Silver answered for her, “I get sick. Mama says I have to ‘watch my diet’.”

Crisps shared a look with Rinse who pulled a seat up to the table and lay a hoof on Silver’s, “I know it’s hard, Miss, especially when your friends are outside playing, but you’ll be better in a day or so. The doctor said so didn’t she?”

Silver nodded.

Rinse patted her hoof, “Well that’s good news then! Tell you what, I’ll have a word with the Madam and we’ll have Crisps take us around the estate in the summer carriage. How’s that sound?”

“I’d like that!” Silver grinned, “Can Diamond Tiara come too?”

“Diamond Tiara?” Crisps asked, “She’ll be at school still won’t she?”

Silver shook her head with a grin, “She’s right behind you.”
“Wha...!” Crisps jumped in surprise, sending the pastel pink pony in the doorway into giggles.

“Miss Cheerilee sent me round with your homework, Silv. Are you feeling better?” the filly asked.

Silver smiled, a sad expression ghosting across her gentle features, “A little…but all the better you’re here Di!” The silver coated filly gave a surprisingly nimble pirouette, “Ta da!”

“You’ve been practising!” Diamond Tiara laughed. She motioned towards her mane, “I’ve had my hair done too. What do you think?” The young filly waggled her eyebrows and struck a pose, emphasising her purple and white striped mane.

“It’s beautiful!” Silver said clopping her fore hooves, “Hey, do you want to try this new juice? It’s wonderful!” She waved a hoof towards Rinse who nodded and poured the two girls out a glass each.

Diamond Tiara took hers without a word and stared into the glass. “It smells funny” she said wrinkling her nose.

“It’s carrot and orange.” Rinse offered.

The pink filly’s blue eyes flashed. “Nopony asked your opinion!” she snapped.

For a moment Silver Spoon lifted a hoof to protest but relented, hanging her head and muttering something under her breath.

“What was that?” Diamond asked suddenly.

“I…” Silver cleared her throat, “I said, I…”

“Oh, never mind!” the pink filly sniffed, “Come on, let’s go to your playroom and try the new ballet moves! Mister Point’s shown me how to stand on the tip of one hoof!”

“Sure…” Silver said quietly, and suddenly lifted her head, “Sure! Let’s go!”

The two trotted out of the room, with Diamond Tiara leading the way. Closing the back door, Crisps shook his head, “Girls eh?”

“Yeah…” Rinse replied letting out a breath, and stared helplessly at the table top, “Girls.”

Crisps walked across and put a foreleg over her shoulder, “Come on now, don’t let that little monster upset you. She’s not like our Silver Spoon, so we can be grateful for that, eh?”

“I know” the maid replied sadly, “But I don’t like her acting like that.”

“Who? Diamond Tiara?” Rinse asked.

Rinse shook her head, “No, I mean Silver.”

Crisps frowned, “Silver?”

Rinse nodded, “The way she follows her around like that, you know, agreeing with her all the time.”

“Huh!” Crisps snorted, “His Lordship doesn’t like it either, I can tell you that for a fact. Why do you think he’s arranging for home tutoring?”

“I don’t think shutting her away will make things better, Crisps” Rinse reasoned.

The handy-pony shrugged, “I know, but what can we do? She’s not our daughter.” He cleared his throat suddenly, “I mean, y’know, that…oh, forget it!” He stomped over to the larder and grabbed a bread roll and a piece of cheese, “All I can say is that I hope to the goddesses that Silver grows out of it.” He took a mouthful of the bread, “I don’t think you give her enough credit.”

“Oh, for goodness sake, don’t talk with your mouthful Crisps, you’re getting crumbs all over the floor!” Rinse cried, “I’ve just mopped too!” She hurried over to the cupboard and brought out a dustpan and brush, “It’s like dealing with a fully grown foal.”

“Takes one to know one” Crisps joked and clambered into the wooden chair by the wood burning stove, “But I’ll say it again: young Silver will go a long way some day. You mark my words.”

Flicking the last of the crumbs into the bin, Rinse walked over to the crumb covered stallion and draped her forelegs over his shoulders, “I hope you’re right.”

Crisps looked up and kissed her muzzle, “I am, you’ll see.”

********************

“That’s it!” the pink filly squeaked, clopping her hooves together, “You’ve…” she covered her muzzle in her fore hooves as Silver tripped and landed in a heap on the floor, “Silv! Are you alright?” Di hurried over to her friend and reached down to help her up.

Silver closed her eyes and winced, “I think so…” She looked up and gave her friend a smile, “I think I need a little more practice though.”

Diamond Tiara chuckled, “You’ll get there. I can’t exactly do it every time myself you know!” She gave her friend an appraising look and adjusted her mane, “Maybe if you didn’t have your glasses on, you’d be able to balance better.”

Silver shook her head, “If I did that I wouldn’t be able to see to find them again!”

“How about a chain?” Diamond Tiara suggested, “Mother has one on hers for when she’s reading.”

“Ew!” Silver sneered, “I don’t want to look like an old mare!”

“Hey! My mothers not an old mare!” the pink filly snapped, “Anyway, you’d fit right in with your ‘old’ house.”

Silver blinked and sat down on her haunches, staring around at the room. It was one of the brightest in the manor and still somehow managed to look as dull and old as the rest of it. She closed her eyes and sniffed back a tear; Di was right, this place seemed to suck the light, the life and even the very joy from you as surely as sponge soaks up water. Was she an old mare? Even at this age she wore the same hairstyle her mother had, and even her spectacles were…old fashioned...

A foreleg appeared around her neck, closely followed by a gentle hug,

“I’m sorry, Silv, I shouldn’t have said that, that was mean.”

Silver Spoon sniffed back a tear and gave an ironic chuckle, “It was true though. I am an old mare… an old filly mare.”

“A silly mare!” Di teased, and gave her friend a poke under the ribs making her squeak in surprised, “Your family just live in a fusty old house, that’s all.”

“Fusty?” Silver asked, “What’s that mean?”

Di shrugged, “Heck if I know!”

Silver frowned, “Your mama would blow a fuse if she heard you saying things like that!”

“Heck?” Di snorted loudly, “And who’s going to tell her?” She raised an eyebrow, “I know a much better one than that! I heard old Tall Favour talking by the water mill and wrote it down so I wouldn’t forget.” She produced a piece of paper from her silk pannier and hoofed it to Silver, “Here.”

Silver lifted the paper in her hooves and unfolded it, “’Tell him to go buck himself’?” The little filly frowned in concentration and then suddenly blushed a deep scarlet. The paper fluttered to the floor, “D…Di! I…You…You can’t say that!”

“I didn’t” Diamond Tiara said with a smirk, “You did though.”

“That’s not fair!” Silver squeaked, “You tricked me!”

The pink filly fell about laughing, kicking her hind legs and holding onto her sides, “Oh, Silver, your face was a picture!” She shook her head and tried to get her mirth under control. With a shake of her head, Diamond Tiara wiped the tears from her eyes and raised an eyebrow at her friend, “Imagine the fun we could have with it.” She tapped the piece of paper, “And I know just the fillies too.”

“Di…that’s mean” Silver said quietly.

Diamond Tiara sat up, her face suddenly taking on the same severe cast she tended to show around others, “It’s what?”

“I…I said…” Silver’s voice drifted off.

“Oh, don’t be so serious all the time” Di groaned, “It’ll put years on you.” She stuck her tongue out at her friends scowl, “Come on, it’ll be fun. Those three have it coming anyway.”

“If you say so…” Silver muttered.

“I do say so” Diamond Tiara said haughtily, “’Precious pests’, I call them. They think they’re so special - so much better than everypony else at school. Have you seen Scootaloo’s grades? She’s as thick as custard! And don’t get me started on that farmers piglet, Apple Boom, she smells like a pig pen.”

“Apple Bloom.”

“Huh?” Di blinked, focussing on her friend, “What did you say?”

“Her name’s Apple Bloom, not…Boom…” Silver mumbled.

Diamond Tiara clucked her tongue, “Whatever!” She gave Silver a bop on the nose, “And stop mumbling, will you? I can’t understand a word you’re saying!”

Silver nodded before scratching her chin in thought, “What about Sweetie Belle? She seems nice.”

“Nice? Pfff!” Di snorted, “Mother says she’s the daughter of a ‘champagne socialist’ and we shouldn’t go near her in case we catch it off her.”

“What’s a champagne socialist?” Silver asked, genuinely perplexed.

Di shrugged, “I don’t know, but it sound nasty!” She walked over to the music box and wound it up, “Ready to try again?”

“Sure!”

Downstairs Lord Runcy leaned back in his chair, folding the newspaper back up with a yawn. Those damned foreigners were causing trouble again, always hovering around the Princess like moths to a flame. It was a pity she didn’t incinerate the woolly barbarians. Huh! Llama’s! They must have thought they had the right to speak to Celestia like an equal just because they had a few miles of sand and rock they laughingly called an ‘empire’. The bloody nerve of them! It was astounding that they had the sheer gall to keep pushing for trade deals with the princess when all they had to offer was dusty rags and the sort of tat he would have thrown in the bin given half a chance. Golden Spoon would have known how to deal with vermin like that, and a thousand years ago she had shown her quality by leading the Celestian forces to victory over the horde of scum that traitorous bitch ‘Nightmare Moon’ had scraped together. Now ‘Luna’ was back and acting as if everything was hunky dory, just as it had been before she betrayed them all and plunged their beautiful homeland into anarchy. He shook his head; Golden would be spinning in her grave! And yes, she had been buried, with full military honours, not turned into ash like ponies seemed to like these days. Bloody proles, they had no respect for history or tradition. He sat down in his chair and lifted his latest book into his lap; now this was what they should be teaching in school, not the blithering drivel Silver Spoon was ‘learning’ with the rest of those imbeciles. He sighed; he’d relented again, hadn’t he? Lark had worked her feminine charms on him once more and he’d folded like a deck of bloody cards. He just hoped he wouldn’t-

There was a loud thump from upstairs, followed by a rumble of hooves.

Silver? Oh, Goddesses, no…

Lord Runcy jumped out of his chair and raced for the stairs, leaping them three at time. Clearing the banister at the top of the landing he careered around the corner and charged for where he could hear excited voices emanating from an open door: it was Silver’s playroom. With a loud neigh he flung himself around the doorframe and found his daughter slumped in the forelegs of the maid.

“What the blistering buggering hell’s going on here!” he bellowed, “Silver?” Lord Runcy dropped to his haunches and reached for his daughter, “Silver? It’s alright now, papa’s here.” He turned to the maid, “What’s happened? Tell me!”

Rinse balked, “I…I don’t know, my Lord, I heard a bang and-”

“-darling? What’s…Silver!” Lady Spoon ran up to the trio and threw her forelegs around her daughter, “Oh, my baby! What’s wrong, tell mama!”

Lord Runcy turned to face Sebastian who was standing in the door, “Well don’t just stand there, stallion, get the bloody doctor!”

“Very good, Sir” the butler intoned, and vanished back down the corridor.

Silver blinked, staring up at the ceiling and watched a moth wandering about on the chandelier. She was like that moth: trapped in a magnificent prison, and utterly directionless. She smiled and closed her eyes; she was so...tired.

Lark shook her, “Don’t fall asleep, darling, please! Oh, Goddesses! Sweet Celestia, don’t let her fall asleep!”

“Stop bloody panicking, mare!” Lord Runcy snapped, “Rinse, bring that water over here. Get a cloth and keep wiping her down. Whatever you do, don’t let her fall asleep.”

“Where are you going? You can’t leave now!” Lark shrieked.

But Lord Runcy was already out of the door and heading for his study. It was here he kept all his mementoes: the small bits and pieces passed down from father to son, mother to daughter, and so on through the Spoon line from their earliest days. Some of it was little more than interesting odds and ends like coins from other countries, fangs and claws from some unidentifiable creature, or similar curios. Looking at this peculiar assemblage of oddments it was hard to imagine sometimes that the bulk of the Spoon fortune had been made in the years following the war when Equestria was rebuilding and quarrying and logging was at its height. Thanks to Golden Spoon’s efforts in the war their family had been granted the very best limestone, granite and marble quarrying land in the country, not to mention some prime forestry ripe for logging. Since then their fortunes had dwindled, their gold foolishly squandered away by later descendants who had no head for business or innovation. Now, the Spoons’ were up against the wall; the Rich’s were on the rise and the old world was changing at a frightening pace, but there was still money to be made, oh yes, and the Spoon family, as diminished as they were from their once lofty heights, would soon be on the rise once more, and rise they would. Runcy rummaged through the cupboards and drawers searching for what he knew was there. Goddesses, he’d only seen it the other day, and… There! With a nicker he snatched up the bottle and dropped it into his pocket before bolting for the door. Silver was the only heir to their name and to the estate, there was no way in hell he would allow any harm to come to her. He charged up the stairs and reached the bedroom, throwing himself onto the floor beside his daughter.

“Oh goddesses, Runcy, she’s burning up…” Lark looked like she was ready to pass out herself, but was holding up despite her desperation. Meanwhile Rinse was wiping Silver Spoon’s forehead, but no sooner had the water dampened her fur it was evaporating away.

Lord Runcy leaned down, taking the bottle from his pocket, “Come on little one, come on.” He lifted her up and opened her mouth, dropping one of the crystal from the bottle onto her tongue. The silver-grey stallion took his daughter to his chest and hung on as she suddenly spasmed.

Lark looked on in horror, “D…Darling?”

Runcy ignored her, instead singing a quiet lullaby to the little foal in his forelegs. Rocking her back and forth, the stallion closed his eyes and prayed he hadn’t been too late… Please, Celestia, don’t let him be too late…

“Papa?” The large round purple eyes looked up at her father, full of curiosity, “Why are you crying?”

Runcy squeezed his eyes shut and pushed his muzzle into his daughter’s mane, fighting back the wracking sobs that threatened to drown him in a raging torrent of emotion. He shook his head and squeezed her, “Oh Silver, my little girl…”

“Papa? You’re squashing me.”

“Oh!” Lord Runcy suddenly laughed and let his daughter go, taking the cloth from Rinse and wiping his own face, “Good grief, look at my face! I’m all wet!”

Silver smiled and tried to stand but staggered slightly before being caught by her mother. Gently, Lark lifted the weak filly onto her father’s back and they carefully carried her to her bedroom. Behind them, the quiet sound of small hooves disappeared down the stairs and out the kitchen, completely unheard.

********************

Night time in the manor was an especially dark affair, despite the lamps that the staff lit before bedtime. The oil lamps were a hang over from more austere days and indicative of the reticence Silver Spoon’s ancestors held towards investing in magical versions that gave off a brighter, clearer light. Instead, the oil lamps served only to emphasise the age old buildings interior and its oppressive aura. Like the rest of her family Silver was used to it, but it didn’t help when she saw how other ponies like Diamond Tiara lived. Her friend’s house was on a different level altogether, showcasing the bright, airy architecture of the ‘nouveau riche’ as father called them. Naturally she knew what that meant - it had been hammered into her on an almost daily basis. The Spoons’ were old money, the Richs’ new, and ‘never the twain shall meet’ apparently. Silver groaned and rolled over on her bed; she’d heard the same old rhetoric over and over and over again for years! Who cared if Filthy Rich was ‘new money’? Money was money, wasn’t it? Good grief, she didn’t even get an allowance! So much for the ‘age’ of money, she’d like to see at least some of it in her purse!

Silver yawned and stretched her legs out; Di had worn her out today. The latest ballet moves had been surprisingly taxing, but she’d still managed to pull one of them off perfectly. Well, after falling flat on her face several times of course, but Di had just helped her up with that familiar smile of hers. The last one, the ‘grande pirouette’ hadn’t quite gone as well as it could have. She remembered the music, standing lowering her stance, and launching herself with one hind leg and… that was it. Next thing she knew her father was holding her and she had a horrible taste in her mouth like tin…or something. She wasn’t sure. He’d seemed very upset and she’d felt so tired too, but then the doctor had come and spoken to her father. She yawned again and lay back on the pillow, kicking the covers off herself - she was roasting! Papa had banned her from opening the window so now she was stuck in the stuffy room with just her toys for company. Mister Pyjamas, the pale blue alicorn, was just the thing for a night like this and she snuggled into him, kissing him goodnight. She sighed; she couldn’t even remember saying goodbye to Di, but she must have done…mustn’t she?

“Goodnight, Mister Pyjamas.”

Downstairs Lord Runcy leaned against the door frame, smoking his pipe. He’d had too much of the damned thing lately and had resorted to locking the tobacco in a chest and giving Lark the key to stop him overindulging. But what else could he do? Goddesses, it wasn’t like he was a hardened drinker, was it? He gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to buck something as hard as he could. Damn it all…damn, damn, DAMN! The door opened and Doctor Sartorius nodded his thanks to Lady Spoon, backing out of the room with a tip of his hat.

The door clicked behind him.

“Doctor? Walk with me a while.” Runcy headed out into the cool night air, the doctor walking alongside him. The evening was as beautiful as it ever had been; the stars twinkled in the eternal darkness of space, the moon pure and clear, bathing the land in its ethereal luminescence. He took a breath, “Tell me the truth.”

The tan coated stallion nodded, pushing back his hat and glanced up at him, “She’s stable, for now.” He shook his head sadly, “We know very little about the condition as you know, but at least we can make her comfortable.”

“I don’t want her comfortable Doctor, I want her well.” Lord Runcy snorted, his breath curling away in the night air, “I don’t want to hear excuses, I don’t want meaningless bloody platitudes either. Just tell me what I have to do to make this right.”

Doctor Sartorius stopped and turned to face the older stallion, “You know already what the answer is, Lord Runcy, you held it in your hooves today - some of it anyway.”

“But it wasn’t enough!” Runcy hissed, keeping his voice low, “I only have a tiny amount left and once that’s gone, Silver could…”

The Doctor nodded, “I know, but I’m sorry Runcy, I just don’t have an answer for you.” He paused, “What about the princesses? If you petitioned them, they may be able to help.”

Runcy shook his head, “I’ve already tried. Whatever is wrong with her, even alicorn magic couldn’t help. Both Celestia and Luna did what they could, but...” He sighed, “Even they didn’t know what to do.” He stared up at the stars high above and took a deep cleansing breath, “I need more.”

The Doctor shook his head, “I don’t where you’d find any. It’s a miracle you had those.”

Runcy patted the bottle in his pocket, “A miracle…” He smiled sadly, “The only miracle I want is my daughter’s health.”

Doctor Sartorius nodded, “I’ll do what I can, but…” He closed his eyes and placed a hoof on Lord Runcy’s shoulder, “I’m sorry. I wish I could do more.”

Runcy stood and stared into the distance, watching the stars glint and sparkle like pure white fireflies as the carriage taking the doctor home rattled off up the driveway. He took out his pipe and tapped it against his hoof, knocking the old tobacco out onto the ground. Why had this happened? Dear goddesses, after everything their ancestors had done for Equestria, after all the bloodshed, hard work and devotion to their country and princesses, this was how it was to end? He and Lark hadn’t been able to have any more children after Silver, and they’d nearly lost her during childbirth. Soon after, Silver’s ‘condition’ began to rear its ugly head in the form of fainting, dizziness, lack of energy and general lethargy. Initially the doctors had put it down to her age: ‘she’ll grow out of it’ they’d said, ‘it’s just one of those things children get’ others had told him. That was until she’d passed out and was unconscious for three days last summer. That was when the useless imbeciles had finally realised she had something wrong with her. Goddesses help them, there wasn’t even a name for what it was, only a generalised ‘assessment’ which had come up with only one conclusion…

His daughter was dying.

Lord Runcy stomped a hoof and reared, roaring out a bellowing neigh that echoed around the grounds. It wasn’t going to happen, not so long as he drew breath and there was even the barest shred of hope. He wouldn’t let his daughter die…NEVER!

Runcy flicked the bottle up out of his pocket and held it up to the moon, the white light making the few remaining crystals shimmer as if alive. So long as there was hope, he would do what he could to find more. Where there was one, there had to be others, there had to be! The faded and browning parchment label, written in his ancestor’s hoof writing, was still faintly visible:

‘Wendigo Tears’

Cahpter Six - Silent Guardians

CHAPTER SIX

SILENT GUARDIANS

Seagulls swept low over the great iron ship looking for anything that the cooks threw overboard to feast upon. Their shrills cries reminded Runcy of the tales he’d heard from the old seafaring folk who said that they carried the souls of those ponies who’d been lost at sea. Or was that albatrosses? He couldn’t remember – Goddesses, was he going senile already? He wasn’t a spry young stallion anymore that was for sure, but he was far from old. Apart from a few grey hairs in his mane, he considered himself to be a good distance away from the point where he’d feel the urge to dye the thing like some of the other nobles he knew did. Besides, what was wrong with growing old gracefully anyway? Was the thought of it so terrifying that you had to keep trying to disguise the fact with potions and powders? Bah! To hell with it all; he’d grow old and be as bloody loud and obnoxious as he damned well liked about it, and to Tartarus with the lot of them! He chuckled to himself and peered over the side as the ship’s engines sent a shudder through her hull. Gradually, the Queen of Waters eased up to the dock, the sailors shouting orders from the bridge to the dockside ponies who were preparing to make the vessel fast and run up the gangway. Or was that gangplank? Runcy wondered about that; he’d have to check his books when he got home and while he was at it, he would see about that order he’d put in for the steam launch from the engineering works. The boat builder had worked for his father and certainly knew his trade well, and what was more he worked with wood not iron and steel. There was something ‘earthy’ about wood that made him feel more connected with it that the cold emptiness of metal. He looked up; more ponies were coming out on deck now, their panniers and saddle bags packed ready for shore whilst their more bulky belongings would be hoisted up by cranes from the hold. Hooves appeared on the railing beside him, a familiar muzzle smiling wistfully beneath a chestnut mane and yellow eyes.

“Good morning, Lord Spoon.”

“Good morning, Lord Coalford” Runcy replied, “Sleep well?”

“Eventually.” Trestle closed his eyes and breathed in expansively, “Wonderful morning isn’t it?”

“It always is here.” Runcy smiled, watching the sun rising above the sprawling docks and the small paddle steamer that would be taking them the rest of the way to the very heart of Canterlot. “Do you have all your luggage sorted out?”

The black stallion laughed quietly, “Well, after our ‘misunderstanding’ with the keys, yes. I feel I owe you an apology old fellow.”

“My dear boy think nothing of it, these things happen you know.” Runcy chuckled, “Just do me the favour of collapsing in your own cabin on the way back, eh? I think poor Barbary is the one you should be apologising to.”

Trestle groaned, “Believe me I did, repeatedly. I think she had a rather low opinion of me after that carry on.”

“Ha! Don’t worry yourself about that!” Runcy snorted, “Barbary may be many things, but she is far from a prudish old mare that would judge a fellow for having one too many. Besides, she should bear some of the blame for feeding you those ludicrous things she was passing round the other night.”

Trestle winced at the memory. They had tasted decidedly strange, true, but they were surprisingly moreish. Unfortunately they hadn’t quite agreed with his stomach on that point and had made a valiant, and successful, break for freedom. Thanks Celestia that Barbary had been able to find a bucket in time. Oh, and Runcy with the waste bin of course, but the less he thought about that the better. Some introduction to Veritas that had been.

“I can’t imagine why she would want to eat things like that in the first place,” Trestle groaned, rubbing his stomach, “I mean, she had them there for anypony to eat so I couldn’t have been the only one.”

Runcy shrugged, “That which doesn’t kill you makes you stronger.”

“I’m sorry?”

“It’s an old saying” Runcy explained, “I don’t think it was meant to be taken literally, but the good lady of the ship likes to…experiment.” He sighed, “She’s one of those mares who’s always interested in the newest craze and will try anything once, or more so if she likes it or thinks it’s effective. Only a few years ago she decided to try out this ridiculous shampoo she’d picked up from a Llamalian bazaar that was apparently made with chimera scales and dragon fat, if you can believe that.”

“Did it work?” Trestle asked.

Runcy stretched his hind legs and grinned, “She was wearing a full length gown, hat and veil for several months afterwards.” He raised an eyebrow, “I’ll let you work out the rest.”

Trestle thought about it for a moment and then chortled. Smiling, he tossed his mane and sighed as the fresh sea breeze caught it up. Out here on the water, the way the wind tickled your fur and ears as well as cooled your skin was one of the things he enjoyed most about travelling by ship. Best of all though, this magnificent vessel was powered by coal from his mines. He felt a warm feeling within his chest building and a shiver run down his back; he was a stallion who had achieved something, a stallion who had helped to build a better, more industrious Equestria. The future for him, his wonderful wife and the ponies of their home was bright indeed - if a little smoggy from all the coal smoke of course, but he’d work on that. Come to think of it, there was apparently an additive that he’d heard some unicorns had been working on that could actually ‘neutralise’ smoke and make coal effectively clean burning. Now, if he could beat them to the punch and patent it, then he could incorporate it into his business model and sales would probably soar even higher. Currently the only thing that hampered his sales was the fact that coal smoked when burned, and several prominent doctors and medical institutions across Equestria had released papers on the ‘potential harm from smoke inhalation’. This had in turn lead to the ‘Chimney’s Act’ which was another master stroke of Equestrian bureaucracy! Trestle paused; couldn’t he buy into that somehow? Couldn’t he redesign chimneys and incorporate the new regulations into-

“Tres? Helloooo…”

Trestle jumped, “Wha-?”

Runcy chuckled, “Time to go my dear boy.” He pointed down to the dockside, “You see those pegasus chaps in the white and gold livery? They’re Royal Couriers from the palace, and as our bags will soon be on their way to the palace accommodation wing we’d better be there to meet them. You ready?”

Trestle nodded, “As I’ll ever be.”

“You’ve been to Canterlot before though, haven’t you?” Runcy asked in surprise at his friend’s nervous smile.

“Well…not exactly” the black stallion mumbled.

“But you’ve got offices here!” Runcy said animatedly, “Are you telling me you’ve never been to see them?”

Trestle’s ears felt like they were burning with embarrassment, “Um…my, er, wife has.” To forestall Runcy’s next question, he raised a hoof, “She’s very good at organisational matters! Honestly!”

“Yes, well, I’m glad to hear it” Runcy huffed, “Anyway, how you run your business is your business.” “Even if it is unorthodox” he added in a muttered whisper.

Trestle shot him a look as they followed the crowds down the gangway and to dockside, all the while trying not to look over the side and the sheer drop to…he swallowed…how high up were they?! Goddesses, he hated heights! Depths he could handle, but heights? No, there was too much…air, and then the sudden meeting with the ground and… Ooh, it didn’t bear thinking about!

The crowd and even the general feel of the dockside with its bustle of carts, workers and passengers, was like a carbon copy of where they’d taken ship in the first place. For a horrible second Trestle wondered whether the ship had done a complete circle and they’d ended up back there, before giving himself a surreptitious shake. Such silly thoughts were something he really ought to put to one side if he were to be taken seriously in court, although he was more inclined to take Runcy’s advice and keep his mouth shut and his eyes and ears open. Should Celestia wish to speak to him, he was to be polite, brief, bow to her and kiss her hoof to show his allegiance and respect. Illustria had briefed him repeatedly on this and he’d even begun to hope she’d come along with him on the trip, but then she’d had one of her ‘sudden changes of heart’ and decided to stay at home after all. Goddesses above, he just couldn’t work her out! One minute she was wanting to be off around Equestria and the other a stay at home recluse. As much as he loved her, she was one strange pony.

If there was one thing that could be said for the docks though, it was certainly efficient. The royal couriers were already taking off with Trestle and Runcy’s luggage which would be in their rooms waiting for them when they arrived later on, after a short connecting journey by paddle steamer. The Queen of Waters had too deep a draft to be able to navigate the shallower waters from the port of Mulberry to Canterlot docks, so changing ship to the long wooden vessel was a necessity. Already berthed nearby, passengers were hurrying up the gangway to find a prime place to relax for the last leg of their trip. In just a few hours and they would be finally be there. Unfortunately the nearer they drew to the palace, the more nervous Trestle became. Even Runcy had noticed it, but decided to ignore it in case it only inflamed the poor young fellow’s concerns. He’d been the same himself at that age, but he knew all too well that once you’d been there and come to realise it wasn’t quite the harrowing experience you’d expected, then future trips became increasingly routine to the point where some lords and ladies simply used it as an excuse to go shopping or sight seeing. Come to think of it, where was Filth? He hadn’t seen the jumped up little turd at all on this trip and he certainly hadn’t been at the meeting with the circle. Somehow it seemed rather typical; the showy equine was in all likely already in Canterlot waiting with a smarmy look on his face and that knowing smirk that he barely made any effort to conceal. Celestia’s arse, he couldn’t stand him.

The two stallions boarded the ship and soon the great wheels of the white painted vessel began to turn as she pulled away from the dockside sending plumes of white smoke up into the powder blue sky. Runcy looked up and smiled to himself; it was always perfect here. The weather ponies kept the skies around the capital clear year round, except for regularly scheduled storms, downpours, snow and so forth. But other than that, Canterlot and those areas lucky enough to border it were blessed with an abundance of perfect days. Not every area was so lucky of course, but then it wasn’t as if Equestria had poor weather to begin with and the majority of ponies simply enjoyed a trip to Canterlot as a holiday as much as to visit the capital city. Runcy sat back in his chair on the rear deck, listening to the water splashing below; he certainly wasn’t a fan of modern Equestrian ‘progress’ as it kept being called, but he could live with this. The large red and white painted ferry was an older wooden ship, and the way the side wheels sent her through the water reminded him of a swan. He sighed and closed his eyes; it was quite majestic, in a smoky and rather crowded way. Still, ‘take pleasure where you can’ his father had told him, and never a truer word was spoken. Runcy took a pull on his pipe and rolled the smoke around his mouth before letting it drift away like the ferry’s smoke stack. He’d decided to stay up on deck while young Trestle had, a little cheekily perhaps, asked for a tour of the ship. Honestly, the lad was like an excitable foal sometimes! Runcy chuckled and took a sip of his gin and tonic: goddesses, this was the life! Clean air, a fresh breeze off the river, a good smoke and a refreshing drink; what more could a gentlecolt ask for?

Most of the other nobles had taken sky chariots from the port to their various destinations in Canterlot, be it their private homes, hotels or the palace accommodation wing. As a fellow of more ‘modest’ means, Runcy had decided to enjoy the sedate pleasures of a river cruise, and avoid the teeth and buttock clenching experience of hurtling through the clouds in a chariot pulled by pegasus. Runcy shivered; there was something distinctly unnatural about pegasi, even more so than unicorns in his opinion, whereas earth ponies…now they were the real ponies of Equestria. As for the others? Well, they were tolerated of course, especially as the princess embodied all three races, but it just didn’t feel right somehow. All that horn waving and light flashing hocus-pocus was fine for dusting, cleaning, and cooking of course, but pegasi? He shrugged; useful for message delivery no doubt and Golden had certainly used them for harrying the enemy during the war, but even so, wasn’t there something decidedly weird about an equine with wings? What were they, a sort of extra leg that had mutated to become covered in feathers? Runcy chuckled quietly to himself and let his mind wander, drifting off to the world he imagined Golden had lived in and the way it had all looked back then. Of course, for a part of her life it had been a time of war and chaos, but there was a certain sense of adventure and chivalry about it all that made Runcy feel a little melancholy at the way Equestria had changed through the centuries. He supposed the modern royal guard, as much a ceremonial echo of their former past as they were now, would be like a candle in a hurricane should the events of a thousand years ago happen again. As for the Equestrian Army, they were pretty much a glorified police force who had little more to do with their time than snooze the day away on border posts that were more like ski resorts than the line where Equestrian homeland ended and barbarity began.

Runcy put his pipe down and finished his drink, adjusted his back, and let out a voluminous yawn. Ponies passing would probably think him uncouth, but he didn’t care - not today. He groaned and let himself drift off into slumber, enjoying the cooling river breeze as it played across his fur.

In his pocket, nestled in the darkness, the small red diary sat quietly.

**********************

“For the Goddess’ sake, hold the line!”

“We’re taking too many casualties, Colonel, the thestrals are breaking through Needle’s division.”

“Where the hell are our reserves?”

“They’re already committed Colonel, Dray sent them in to plug the gaps but they’re already exhausted.”

“We’re all bloody well exhausted, Captain.” Golden Spoon closed her eyes and a took a breath as she flicked the gore from her blade. Her aide was watching her with the usual blue eyed gaze so typical of the royal guard, his white coat a mirror of her own. He was a good stallion, and one she trusted implicitly. Golden lay a hoof on his shoulder, “We’re going to have to hold on Chard, until these blasted monsters have lost their wind.” She gave him a wink, “I have faith our boys will give a good account of themselves, don’t you worry.”

“Aye, that they will, Colonel.” Chard smiled. He wiped the sweat from his brow and replaced his helmet, “Your orders?”

“Go tell Dray to respectfully pull his hoof out of his arse and-”

A huge green flash lit the darkening sky, followed by a whoosh of hot air and blast of sound that made Golden’s ears pop.

“Hell fire, they’ve brought their artillery up!” Chard exclaimed in alarm, turning towards the blast.

“If they have, they’re falling short.” Golden shouted over the din and rearing to get a better view, “Hold still there Chard, there’s a good fellow.” She rested her hind legs on the stallions back and took out her telescope. Another flash left a bright after-image on her vision and she had to blink to clear it, “Damn…”

“Colonel?”

Golden shook her head, “That’s not artillery, it’s…”

Overhead the galleon slipped through the gathering night, its sails rippling as it banked to allow its crew to roll another barrel over the side. Golden could see the ponies, earth ponies, on the deck of the impossible craft as they worked. She watched the barrel fall, only to disappear into the packed ranks of the Legion’s troops. She closed her eyes just in time.

“Hell fire, that was a close one!” Chard snorted.

“Well, I don’t know who they are, but I’m damned glad they’re on our side.” The Colonel grinned, “Give me the colours.”

Chard nodded, a wry smile playing across his face, “Aye, Colonel.”

In the cacophony of battle, the darkness of the night and the cries of the wounded, the sight of a gold and silver armour mare, tall and sleek with blue mane and tail flowing out behind her, drew every eye. Held in her mouth as she galloped, waving it as she charged towards the front lines, the red and golden banner of Equestria, the banner of Celestia, their goddess. Golden reared, throwing the great flag up into the sky and caught it in her forelegs, her sword glinting in the glow of the magical barrage overhead,

“ONE MORE TIME, BOYS!” she called out, “ONE MORE TIME!”

The words sent a thrill of excitement through the guard, spurring them on to greater deeds, to ever greater glories that awaited them, either in this life or the next. Golden passed the banner to the colour guard, “Well? What are you waiting for chaps, an invitation? For Equestria!”

“FOR EQUESTRIA!”

A great rolling wave of shouts, neighs, whinnies and bellows boomed out from the Celestian ranks as then, for the first time, the thestral line buckled and wavered. Dear goddesses, was it true? By Celestia they could do this! They could win!

“RUNCY!”

One more push, just one more and they would be able to send these evil scum back into their pit and take back their home. One more time, just one more-

“Hey! Wake up will you?!”

“Gah! Damn it!” Runcy sat up in alarm but had to quickly sit back down again as his head span, “Bloody hell, where, what…?”

“Celestia’s ears, old fellow, are you alright?” Sunlight Aura leaned down towards his friend and lifted his chin as he peered into his eyes, “You look a bit peaky.”

Runcy pushed him away and got to his hooves, “Sunny?” He took a deep breath and sighed it out as he leaned on the ships railing for support, “By Celestia’s backside, what a dream.”

“Dreaming eh?” Sunny shook his head, “You were shouting ‘One more time’ or something like that.” He leaned closer again, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yes!” Runcy gave himself a shake, “Goddesses, Sunny, I’d been reading one of those diaries and I had this dream that was so real…” He lifted a hoof to his head and gave his forehead a rub, “I suppose that will teach me to take naps in the sunshine.”

“Ha! You’ll never stop an Equestrian doing that, Runcy my boy” Sunny laughed, “As you get older you’ll find yourself doing it all the more too. Think of it as just a perk of age.”

“Hmm.” Runcy picked up his panniers and secured them on his back, “Are we here?”

The older stallion clucked his tongue, “Why do you think I was calling you? I was waiting for you on the dockside and one of the crew said he’d heard shouting on the aft deck.” He sighed, “Of all the ponies, Runcy, honestly…”

“Well thank you so much for your faith in me, Lord Aura” Runcy grumbled, “I’ll endeavour not to cause such a scene again in future.

“Oh hush up, Runcy, what are you, twelve?” Sunny clucked his tongue, “Anyway, we need to find the other miscreant before we...ah! Here the conquering hero comes!”

Trestle, grinning from ear to ear, emerged from a door marked ‘Crew Only’, accompanied by a burly mare in a coal blackened uniform. “Amazing, simply amazing!” the black stallion exclaimed, “I just can’t believe how such a magnificent device can be powered by something so simple as fire and water.” He shook his head in disbelief as the smiling crewpony vanished back through the door leaving the eccentric stallion to his friends, “You’ve never seen anything like it, chaps. Honestly, to see the very heart of the beast moving, pumping, turning – its breathtaking! And the best part of it is, it’s all powered by coal from my mines.”

“So I see” Sunny muttered.

Trestle frowned and turned to his friend for help.

“You’re covered in it” Runcy sighed, “It’s just as well you have a dark suit on, and you need to give thanks for your black coat too otherwise they wouldn’t let you set one hoof inside the palace looking like that.”

“It’s not that bad…” Trestle began banging on his coat sleeves, “All you need to do is-”

“Don’t do that here you blithering idiot, you’re covering us in bloody coal dust!” Sunny jumped out of the way of the clouds of black soot drifting towards him, “This is a Saddle Row suit you know, not some cheap blasted knock off, boy!”

Trestle froze and bobbed his head apologetically, “My apologies Lord Aura.”

“Yes and I should bloody well think so too.” The older stallion snorted and headed for the gangway, “Come on, we can catch the tram up to the palace.”

Trestle flinched at the disapproving look Runcy shot him and kept a respectful yet safe distance between them as he hurried after his companions. Well, this was a good start to his visit, wasn’t it! Good goddesses, Aura didn’t have to tear a strip off him like that! And what about Runcy? Just because the old fart was his friend didn’t mean he had to look at him as if he’d stood in something that stank. He hung his head and sighed, making sure he was out of earshot first. Why, WHY had he agreed to do this?! All that secret society rubbish and funny hoof-shakes was pretty bizarre as it was without putting up with the snippy attitude of old stallions like that old sod Aura. Trestle was still fuming inwardly when they reached the tram stop. All around him, the mass of equines flowed here and there just like any city, only generally better dressed. Beautiful buildings in white, blue, gold and silver, lined the wide streets and gave the impression of unimaginable wealth, taste, and of course: power. As if this wasn’t enough to impress the first time visitor to the capital city, above it all, partly built on a rocky overhang with waterfalls that sparkled in the sunlight, stood the royal palace. It was a little way off from where he stood, but still…it was as beautiful as he imagined it would be, if not more. Towers of spiralling colour embodying the shades of night and day, sat atop the elegant and distinctly feminine architecture of the palace with its tall towers, lofty bridges and integrated battlements. Come to think of it, could architecture actually be feminine? Trestle scratched his chin; he wasn’t sure, but there was definitely a more delicate touch here than the old fortifications he’d visited as a colt with his father and Runcy. Their families had been friends for years, and there had even been a suggestion that he’d marry Runcy’s daughter one day, but young Silver wouldn’t be of marriageable age for many years yet, and fate, as always, had decided on another course for the young stallion. Best of all though, he was happy, and he wouldn’t give any of it up for all the gold in Equestria.

A flash of blue magic made him look up. Coming towards them along the tracks was a blue, white and gold trimmed vehicle which was surprisingly quiet apart from the occasional metallic shriek as its train like wheels rubbed against the track. Trestle felt an instinctive urge to step back from the two storied thing as it approached, but gave himself a shake at his own trepidation. In the front of the open cab, the motorman, dressed in a blue and gold uniform, turned a large brass handle and the tram slowed to halt before them.

“DOCKS!” the ticket mare bellowed from the back, “This stop for Canterlot docks!”

Trestle waited until the passengers had disembarked before following his counterparts up to the top deck of the tram. Soon after they’d taken their seats a bell rang downstairs and, with a gently increasing hum, the extraordinary conveyance began rumbling off along the track up towards the palace. The young stallion marvelled at the flashes of magical energy from the long pole that protruded from the centre of the vehicle as it connected with the stretched overhead wires. It seemed the whole thing was like some enormous metal spiderweb across the street that the trams used to draw their energy. Living out in the country he’d never seen one before, but he’d heard about them. Oddly enough, he was told these were now considered to be ‘old hat’ and mostly kept as an attraction for tourists! To him though, seeing one for the first time, it was one of the most incredible things he’d ever seen; well, other than the ship and the engine room of course, but to think, if this was thought of as old, then what was new? He grinned inanely and leaned on the side rail to gaze at the buildings, shops and smartly dressed ponies as they passed by. Now this was the way to travel.

“Tickets please gentlecolts.”

“I’ll get these.” Sunny placed a hoof on Runcy’s shoulder and turned to the ticket collector, “Three to the palace please.”

The uniformed mare nodded and pressed a lever on her ticket machine, “That’s thirty bits, please.”

“Th…THIRTY bits?!” Trestle quickly received a dark look from Runcy and decided that the best course of action was to keep his big mouth shut. But honestly…thirty bits! Bloody hell, if that was how much it cost for the tram, how much would it cost to live here? Come to think of it, how much were his business rates in this place? Goddesses almighty, he’d be having a word or two with Illustria when he got home. Mind you, he could always just call in to his offices while he was here, couldn’t he? The only snag was, he had no idea where they were. Oh, Celestia, why had he agreed to come here?! Trestle felt like bellowing at his own stupidity; all he need now was for somepony to ask-

“Trestle, don’t you have offices here?”

“Oh Goddesses!”

Runcy frowned, “I’m sorry?”

Trestle sat bolt upright in alarm, “No! I mean, yes, they’re in…erm…” Oh no, oh goddesses, he couldn’t remember! His mind reeling, he caught sight of a street name plate as they passed it and nearly choked on his own words, “EMPIRE PLACE!”

“Oh.” Runcy shook his head, “I always thought they were on the other side of the city for some reason.” He shrugged, “The old memory isn’t what it used to be, eh?”

“Hah! Nothing wrong with your noggin, young fellow.” Sunny barked out a laugh and gave his friend a good natured shove, “Now when you get to my age then you will have something to complain about.” He gave Trestle a wink, “Came out one morning wearing my wife’s hat.” At Trestle’s confused smile he nodded, “Same coat rack you see. It was only when I was halfway to the town that I began to wonder what was tickling my mane. Blasted thing was a green spotted feather about two feet long sticking out of the back of this enormous red hat.” He chuckled to himself, “Ponies must have thought I was ready for the loony bin when they saw that!”

The three ponies began to laugh.

“Thanks for that” Runcy whispered.

Sunny turned back with a smile, “Not a problem. The young lad needs to settle those nerves.”

Runcy closed his eyes and nodded, “He’s a good one, Sunny” he said quietly, “there’s a lot of potential in him.”

Lord Aura nodded, “I can see it. Don’t worry, Runcy, he’ll buck up given time.”

Trestle yawned and continued watching the sights of Canterlot pass by while his two older colleagues conversed. Whatever they were rambling on about now was probably something interminably dull. He had no real interest in politics, particularly as all it ever seemed to involve was one group complaining that the other hadn’t done what they’d wanted. Equestrian politics, at the level of the royal court at least, was a little different however, and it wasn’t that surprising either considering that the one presiding over it all was a goddess, or as near to one as Equestria had. Some believed without question that Celestia, and Luna too, were living goddesses. Others weren’t so sure, but she – that is they – were at the very least highly respected. Damn it, he had to keep reminding himself that Princess Luna was back! He wasn’t the only one either; it hadn’t been that long since the mythical sister had suddenly reappeared in Equestria after being banished for a millennia as though she’d simply been away on holiday for a few days, and now everypony was expected to simply accept her as one of their rulers without so much as a by-your-leave! Great galloping alicorns, he could still remember his sense of incredulity when he’d read the newspaper article that treated the whole subject as if it were something that everypony should have be aware of already. In reality, most ponies he knew had taken it as some sort of prank, or error on behalf of the news organisations. Other ponies thought it was a relative that had come to the capital from another land. Whatever ponies believed, it was only when the Princess of the Night had committed herself to an Equestria wide tour that they had finally realised who she really was. Unfortunately, Luna’s association with Nightmare Moon would come back to haunt her, even after a thousand years of isolation. Trestle shuddered; now that he thought about it, wouldn’t a thousand years of imprisonment on the moon have had some detrimental effect on her mental state? Goddesses, what a thought!

The tram turned to head up a long stretch that, judging by the labouring engine note, was a lot steeper than it appeared. Leaning on the hand rail, Trestle felt like a child again as he gazed up at the tall white walls and the banners that hung at intervals from the battlements. It was a sight that Illustria would have loved to have seen: royal guards in gold and silver armour, armed with…something, he wasn’t sure, were patrolling in pairs while occasionally he saw soldiers in dark blue armour, and…wait…were they ponies? They had wings, like…like a dragon’s! He felt a shiver run through him; he’d heard of the bat-like ponies that Luna had employed to act as her personal guard, but he’d never seen one himself. Good grief, look at those teeth! One of the guards yawned and gazed up at the tram passing by, casually shifting a large curved sword on his back. If Trestle hadn’t known better he’d have sworn the creature smiled at him. He gave his mane a rub and turned to the others who were still talking between themselves quietly. It was obvious that he wasn’t involved in this conversation so the best thing he could do was just sit back and watch the sights. This time though, he would restrict his observations to that of inanimate objects.

Runcy lifted an eyebrow as the tram glided past another group of armed ponies outside one of the gatehouses. “Nightguard” he said quietly.

“You know of them?” Sunny asked, “Bat-ponies apparently.”

“Yes…” The silver grey stallion stared at one of the creatures and rubbed his chin, “I’m sure they are.”

“Well, whatever they are, they aren’t Equestrians I can tell you that” Sunny huffed. At his friends raised eyebrow, he sat back and stared up at the sky, “They appeared around the time Nightmare Moon reappeared,” he explained, “some think they were in exile with her on the moon while others suggested they came down from the frozen wastelands of the north.”

“What do you believe?” Runcy asked levelly.

Sunny smiled, “The same as you” he said quietly, “You don’t need to say it, but we suspected for quite some time that ‘things’ like these existed somewhere in the world.”

“Hybrids aren’t unheard of” Runcy replied, “Look at Hippogriffs for example, or even Griffins for that matter.”

Sunny shrugged, “There will always be ponies whose tastes are for the exotic.” He shrugged, “But you have to admit, it seems more than a little ‘coincidental’ don’t you think, that these creatures just happened to turn up when Luna reappeared?”

“You think they were anticipating her return?” Runcy asked.

“Why not?” Sunny replied, “One of those element girls remembered the prophecy about Nightmare Moon’s return, but as usual nopony was listening. The circle however, were.”

“I didn’t know anything about this!” Runcy snorted, keeping his voice down, “Why wasn’t I informed?!”

Sunny gave his companion a sidelong look, “Because the fewer who knew the better.” He raised an eyebrow questioningly, “Can you imagine what would have happened if word had got out amongst the general population, Runcy? Panic. Absolute chaos.” Sunny shook his head, “No. The circle had seen the signs, we knew about the prophecy, and steps were taken. That’s all you need to know.”

Runcy shook his head and stared up at the sky, “Damn it, Sunny, I don’t like all this secrecy. I thought the whole idea of the circle was to work together to remember history and protect Equestria’s future. Now you’re telling me you’re hiding things from your own members?”

“If only everything were so simple.” Sunny sat back and smiled sadly, “Primus made a decision, and we abided by it. As it transpired, the matter was resolved by our young bearers of the elements of harmony.”

“And was that all part of the plan?” Runcy hissed, “To use children to defend us from the Goddess of the Night?”

Sunny shook his head, “No. That was something Celestia herself had instigated. Oh, I’m sure she would claim otherwise, and that a group of innocent fillies had just ‘somehow’ managed to locate and use an ancient weapon capable of taking down a deity, but come on Runcy, who in their right mind would believe that?”

“You believe Celestia had it all planned out?” Runcy asked.

Sunny raised an eyebrow, “The princess is thousands of years old, my friend. Do you think she would have forgotten the prophecy or simply ignored it?” He smiled, “You don’t stay ruler of a nation for that long without learning a few tricks, and you know as well I do that Celestia is somepony you do not want to cross.”

“I don’t doubt it, but why so many of these bat things?” Runcy asked, surreptitiously looking over the side of the tram, “There are a hell of lot more of them than last time we were here. There’s more royal guard too. I thought the changeling threat was over?”

“It is, or at least, that’s what we’re being told” Lord Aura replied, “Perhaps the guard are just being cautious in case more of the things are around.”

“And the Bureau?” Runcy asked “We all know about them and their behind-the-scenes sneaking about. They’ll be up to their fetlocks in this without a doubt.”

“I’d be more surprised if they weren’t” Sunny said with a smirk, “What we know from our sources is that they’ve set up detectors around the capital and elsewhere around Equestria that can detect a changeling passing near to one. Not infallible of course, but certainly useful.”

Runcy huffed his displeasure, “A little late in the day for such measures. You’d have thought the threat of emotional vampires walking amongst us would have been taken a little more seriously.”

“Who can say” Aura said with a shrug, “Don’t forget they were little more than a myth not that long ago.”

“Seems to me that a lot of ‘myths’ are reappearing lately” Runcy said, casting a quick glance at Trestle. The young lad was quietly watching the sights with all the fascination of a foal. He turned back to Sunny, “This isn’t good, Sunny. Nightmare Moon, changelings, what the hell is next?”

The older stallion snorted, “Who knows. Let’s just hope this is the worst of it, eh?” He looked up, “This is our stop.”

“CANTERLOT PALACE! This stop for Canterlot Palace.”

The trio nodded to the ticket mare as they trooped down the tight stairs and onto the pavement beside the towering walls of the palace. Runcy closed his eyes and took a deep breath; the sense of history here was almost tangible, and it was invigorating to see something familiar too. He didn’t like change, he never had. Certainly, he accepted that sometimes it was ‘necessary’, and even inevitable in some ways, but ponies had a habit of forgetting things, especially ‘unpleasant’ things. He however, made a point of remembering, and had instilled that same appreciation of their ancestry and past into his daughter. Runcy nodded to himself; somepony had to remember. Speaking of which…

“Sunny, Trestle, you two go ahead. I have somewhere I need to go first.”

Trestle turned to reply but Lord Aura was there first, offering a guiding hoof to the young stallion, “This way, Lord Coalford! Permit me to show you the ancient majesty of the royal palace. Did you know this wonderful building was constructed shortly after the capital city was moved from its original location…”

The sound of the green stallion’s voice faded away as Runcy’s two friends entered the gate house of the palace. For himself, he had a different destination in mind. Every year he would come here, royal court business or no. In some respects it was a routine he had developed over time, but unlike many things in life that are done only out of necessity, this was something that he wanted to do. In truth he didn’t so much look forward to it, but rather something he anticipated. It was, he felt, the right thing to do. The silver-grey stallion nodded to himself, following the familiar street, his hooves clopping on the neatly fitted cobbles curved at just the right angle and shaped for hooves to find good purchase whatever the weather. Runcy smiled to himself; who needed magic when you had good solid earth pony ingenuity? Golden had known this, she understood the quality of earth ponies, and it was from her that the Equestria they had today was truly born. Celestia, as powerful and stern as she may be today, had once been a painfully naïve and idealistic youth who had, from what the diaries had told him, been thrown down in the disastrous first battle of River Valley. His ancestor, Golden Spoon, Colonel of the Royal Guard, had saved the Equestrian Army that day with the help of her subordinates. It was she who was the real hero of Equestria, not some strip of a girl who had some fanciful magic tricks that had proved to be as effectual as a street conjuror’s act. What she would think of her home now though, he just didn’t know, but he could guess.

Runcy passed under the wrought iron archway with its flanking carved statuary portraying two mares in long flowing gowns and holding lanterns. He paused and looked at them; the sight of the ‘twin sisters’ always made his heart skip a beat. Their faces were covered to the muzzle in cowls as they hung their heads and half turned away as if unable to face the terrible reality of what they had seen beyond the archway. There was something poignant in that pose, that look, that flooded Runcy’s heart with a heavy, painful sadness that had on more than one occasion brought tears to his eyes. He gave himself a shake and forced his hooves to move against the wave of emotion that was already snaking its icy tendrils around him. It was always like this here…always. Runcy nodded to the gardener who gave a nod in return. The fellow was as much a part of this place as the statuary: he never changed, never spoke, and always kept a respectful distance from visitors. There were precious few here anyway. After all, who wanted to spend time in such a place as this when the rest of Canterlot was so full of colour and life? Here, only memories lingered, memories of a time long since passed that only the goddesses themselves could recall. He passed a statue of a warrior clad in heavy plate and leaning his forehooves on a long sword. The armoured stalwart stared out across the lawns, past the flower beds and hedges and the whispering leaves in the larches, out into eternity. Soldiers, ponies just like Runcy, had come together to protect all that they held dear and precious in life: their loved ones, their homes – Equestria itself. So many had fallen. So, so many…

The large brass plaque, tastefully engraved and angled so a pony could see it easily read :

Child of Equestria. Mother, father, sister, brother, son, daughter, read these words and stay a while. Breathe the air that we made free, for all our futures. Taste the sweetness of the grass, the lush fruit and bounty of the earth beneath your hooves. It is for this, and for you, that we gave our lives, that you may remember who we were and what was sacrificed for all our children. When you drink of the waters and eat of the food of this land, we live on through you. In life we asked for nothing but gave everything so that you may live free beneath the sun and moon of the goddesses.

Vigilance is the price of freedom.

“Vigilance is the price of freedom.” Runcy closed his eyes and nodded to himself; it was a true statement. Many ponies seemed to believe that because something had happened in the past then it negated the possibility of it ever happening again, as if it been a bump in the road of history that although unpleasant the time, had been a ‘one off’ incident that would certainly never reoccur. To the Equestrians of today, memories of the past were things that should stay there, hidden and forgotten – in some respects, like this very park.

He walked on.

The walls and hedgerows here blocked the noise of the city beyond, creating an oasis of calm and peace that held an otherworldly aura that played with your senses. Beneath the visitors hooves the green and vibrant grass was perfectly cut, the trees rustling in an unseen breeze were neatly pruned and even the delicately scented flowers were tasteful in both colour and placement, complimenting the history around them magnificently. The gardener had certainly excelled himself at his craft and had more than earned his cutie mark of a crossed rake and hoe. For a moment, Runcy frowned; he’d been coming here for more years than he cared to remember and yet he had never once asked the unicorn his name. Was he really that dismissive of common workers? Was he so bigoted that he couldn’t see beyond the unicorn stallion’s horn? Perhaps he was becoming bitter in his old age.

Dismissing such thoughts, Runcy passed the statue of the pony carrying the war banner, the warrior staring forward as though forcing his way through a storm. The way the banner, depicted in gold and silver, flew out behind him, Runcy could very well have imagined the fellow holding fast in a hurricane - if it hadn’t been for the field of arrows surrounding him. There was an inscription here too, carved into the plinth in large letters inlaid in bronze:

Trust

Whether the statue was a depiction of a particular individual or simply a piece of poignant of statuary, he didn’t know. The park had many like this. Runcy walked on, past the echoes of past glories, tragedies, and reminders of those who had given so much for those ponies who today sat in their cosy homes completely oblivious to the trials and tribulations of their forebears and how much they had given so their descendants could simply…forget them. He would never forget, nor would Veritas, the circle of ponies who carried on the torch of memory and honour that would be a guiding light in the years ahead. The old may forget, the schools and colleges becoming wary of teaching such histories to the young for fear of causing worry and distrust as the world around them shrank, but through the children of the nobility, like young Trestle and even Silver, the past would never be completely forgotten.

Runcy paused; he was here.

The statue, cast in bronze, gold and silver, stood tall and proud in the calm and gentle breeze of the park. Runcy smiled and sat down on his haunches, gazing up at the tall mare as she looked out over the park, still vigilant after all these years. She was clad in her armour, carrying her sword and spear, flanked by two stallions similarly armoured and alert to danger. The sculptor had captured the essence of Golden Spoon perfectly, even down to the wry knowing smile she sported in the portrait of her which he had hanging in his study. Perhaps this statue was modelled on the very same painting? Who could say. The inscription below only held one word;

Honour

Honour…Runcy sighed, shaking his head. How many ponies even knew what that meant, let alone considered it to be a viable consideration these days. He himself believed he was honourable, as indeed did many of the circle. Whether he was in actuality remained to be seen, but he was certain of one thing: if he ever had to answer the call, regardless of his age, he would take up arms to defend his homeland. He would not be found wanting; the Spoon family would forever answer the call. Runcy sat on his haunches and took off his panniers before rummaging around inside for what he sought. The bottle of wine was first. Taking out a glass, he poured out a measure and placed it on the small shelf beneath the statue. It was, according to her diaries, her favourite: Viola Red, the wine produced in the south of Equestria and holding a rich, yet mellow well rounded flavour that hinted of summer skies and apple trees. He poured himself a glass and saluted,

“To you, my Lady.”

It was good wine. Runcy smiled to himself and leaned back, his eyes closed, “Another year, Golden.” He chuckled, “Time slips through my hooves quicker now with every grey hair I get in mane it seems. I remember father telling me that ‘a year older is a year wiser’. All I’ve found is more aches and pains that I never had before, and a need to find a toilet in the middle of the night!” He grinned, “Lark is doing well though, she’s still involved with those ‘friends’ as she calls them in that ‘knitting group’ of hers, or whatever it is they do when stallions aren’t around.” He took a sip of his wine, “Honestly, she has this obsession with always buying the latest fancy cloth and thread that would see us destitute if I didn’t rein her enthusiasm in at times. I know it’s her hobby, but honestly, what purpose does it serve? Shiny bits of bloody cloth, I ask you!” Runcy shook his head and sighed, “Goddesses, I think I really am getting old. Was I always such a misery? Ha! Perhaps I was!” Runcy took a sweet roll from his pack and placed it next to Golden’s wine and took one for himself. Mrs Cream had made a fresh batch and he’d had her use as old a recipe as she could find. Golden would appreciate it, he was sure. He took a bite of his own, savouring the sweetness of honey, the crunch of walnuts and the yeasty flavour that filled his mouth.

Delicious.

“Silver is doing well” he said, licking away a crumb, “I’m a little concerned about the company she’s keeping lately, but at least she has somepony to call a friend. I tried to have her home tutored recently too, but you know what Lark’s like, she always has to have her way.” Runcy sighed, “One of these days, she may actually pay attention to me…” He shrugged, “but I doubt it. Stubborn creature.”

The leaves rustled in the trees, producing a sound that was almost like the whisper of the dead trying to speak through the veil between the worlds. In his mind, and even in his heart, Golden was here with him, listening, understanding him and in her own way, guiding his family with her love. It was superstitious, yes, but it helped…

“Silver had another of her…faints” he said quietly, “I had to give her one of those damned ‘tear’ things again. I just…I just wish I didn’t have to. I know what they’re called, and I understand what you said about them, but they can’t really be from one of those things can they? After all, they haven’t been around for over a thousand years. But if they are, then…then what am I doing to her? Am I tainting her with their evil?” He felt a shiver run down his spine, “Not that it really matters if it’s...if it’s the only thing that will help her.” A thought suddenly struck him and he reached into his pocket and took out the bottle, holding it up to the light. The tiny silver tear drop shaped crystals inside looked the same as the ones he had at home. There were enough here to last her years, but…but what then? And what had really been playing on his mind was how the faints had become more frequent of late too. Last year he’d dared to dream that she would grow out of this, as though it were no more than some phase she was going through. But then, just a few short days ago, it had happened again and Runcy’s dream had shattered. He looked at the wine glass on the altar – “Like glass…” He sighed, “Well, enough of my prattle, I’d better go and pay my respects to the goddesses or they’ll be getting jealous of our time together.” Runcy bowed to the statue, “Until next time, my Lady.”

Rising to his hooves the grey stallion stretched and rolled his shoulders, grimacing as the familiar aches reminded him that they were never quite going to go away, but instead would lie in wait to come back to haunt him – probably later tonight too. He never slept well in unfamiliar beds, regardless of how grand they were. Walking to the centre of the park he approached the immaculately kept shrine of the goddesses and gazed up at the stylized image of the sun and moon, held in the hooves of two mares: Celestia and Luna, or so some thought at any rate. The old stories told of different things, of older creatures, the ones who had created the universe and the world itself. They were Celestia and Luna’s parents; her mother and father. Some, Veritas most notably, made a point of remembering the ‘old ones’ and venerated the father above all. Whether ‘he’ had a name or not, nopony really knew, or at least it hadn’t been recorded to the best of Runcy’s investigations. They were simply ‘the gods’. Runcy closed his eyes and bowed low, kissing the altar and took out the incense from his pannier. Slowly, carefully, he lit the long pungent sticks before placing them into one of the holders.

“All father, all mother.” Runcy sat back on his haunches and clopped his forehooves together, “Bringers of light and darkness, bearers of live and death, carriers of the eternal river and guardians of the herd. Hear my prayer…”

And here, once again, he prayed.

Did they listen? Did they even exist, or were they a figment of overactive imaginations? Goddesses, did it even matter? Runcy kissed the shrine twice more before backing away and taking a breath. Nopony could help her – only the gods, goddesses, or whatever they were meant to be. He wasn’t a huge believer in the divine, but his daughter, his beloved daughter… “Oh, Silver, my beautiful foal…” Runcy squeezed his eyes shut as tears began to well unbidden and roll down his cheeks. “Damn it…” he muttered, and wiped them away. He nearly walked right into the lady standing right next to him, “Pardon me, madam.”

The mare bobbed her head to him, “It’s quite alright, My Lord. I shouldn’t have intruded upon your ruminations.”

Runcy smiled sadly, keeping his face turned away so she couldn’t see his damp cheeks, “No, no, it’s quite alright madam, I’m finished now.” He bowed, “Good day to you.” He was several steps away before she spoke again,

“You come here every year, do you not?”

Runcy froze, “Yes. Yes I do, every year.” He turned to face her, “Forgive me, Madam, you appear to have me at a disadvantage.”

The golden coated mare peered at him with her piercing ice blue eyes and gave him a smile that sent a shiver down his spine. The mare’s floor white dress flowed over her like a shimmering river of ice, while around her head she wore a wreath of silver-white leaves intertwined with small red berries and blue flowers that contrasted with her midnight blue mane. She seemed to almost…glow.

“My apologies, Lord Spoon. You may call me Eunha.” She gave him a curtsy that had his fur tingling and an overwhelming and inexplicable urge to throw himself at her hooves. What the hell was wrong with him?! Runcy instead forced himself into a respectful bow,

“My Lady Eunha, Lord Runcible Spoon at your service.”

“My, you are a gentlecolt,” the mare replied gently, “such a rarity these days.” She turned to the shrine and lifted her muzzle as she closed her eyes, “Jasmine and boxwood. Such an interesting combination: gentleness and strength combined.” Runcy said nothing. Eunha looked up at the statue, “Do they ever answer you?” she asked.

“Hmm?” Runcy murmured uncertainly.

“The gods” the mare replied, turning her gaze upon him, “Do they answer your prayers?”

Her words were so gentle, so kind, yet her eyes were like a wash of pure water from the mountains, waking his senses and demanding a reply. He couldn’t think of anything else, nothing other than answering her and emptying his heart before this magnificent creature, “I…” he swallowed, “In their own way, I believe they have.”

“Really?” The golden mare raised an eyebrow curiously, “So few truly believe the Gods affect the mortal realm, and yet you do. Pardon me for being so forward, My Lord, but may I ask why?”

Runcy turned his gaze away to look upon the shrine, and away from the magnificent creature standing before him. He didn’t speak of these things to anypony, and yet here, speaking to Eunha, it felt as natural as drawing breath, “My wife and I have one daughter, a young filly no taller than my shoulder.” He smiled sadly, “She was born with a rare affliction, but one that has afflicted my family for generations. My wife and I prayed for a miracle, we prayed that she may be spared the curse that has plagued our line for a thousand years.” He gave an ironic laugh, “But even the gods couldn’t help us.”

“And yet you still believe they answered your prayers?” the golden mare asked.

“We were blessed with a daughter who has brought so much joy and love into our lives, it makes my own life feel…worthwhile.” Runcy closed his eyes and nodded, “If that is not a blessing, I don’t know what is.”

“You still pray for her?”

Runcy shrugged, “What parent wouldn’t pray for the health of their child?”

The mare smiled demurely, “What parent indeed.” She looked up at the shrine, an inscrutable expression on her face, “We can guide them, we can give them our love, but their fate, their path in life, is one they must travel on their own.”

“You have children of your own?” Runcy asked.

“Two” the mare replied, “And twice the trouble!”

Runcy laughed, joining the beautiful mare in her humour. He found himself smiling for some reason, his heart suddenly as light as a feather and feeling…young again.

“You intrigue me, Lord Spoon. Very much so.” The mare fixed him with her ice blue eyes, “You are here for the royal court are you not?”

Runcy swallowed, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. She found him…intriguing? He blinked and tried to reply as politely as possible, “Yes, Lady Eunha, I am here with my friends for that very reason. May I ask, shall you be joining us?”

Eunha shook her head, “Alas, no. I fear I must return home shortly. My husband frets so when I am away.”

Runcy’s heart sank. Despite being happily married and with a wonderful daughter, this mare seemed to pull at his emotions like a magnet to iron. Did she know she had this effect on stallions? Great Celestia’s backside, he had to get a grip of himself or he would be all but grovelling at this creatures hooves!

“Runcy?”

“My Lady?”

The mare suddenly walked towards him. Her legs moved smoothly beneath her dress, her mane flowing like wine and her eyes as deep as mountain pools. Runcy could feel himself being drawn in, and by the goddesses, he would be happy to just…let go. Her hoof touched him and he jumped in surprise,

“Dear Runcy, never forget how much you are loved.” Eunha traced her hoof down his chest and turned away, peering back at him over her shoulder, “Just because we cannot see, does not mean we are blind.”

Runcy frowned; he hated riddles, but this time…this time he had a strange feeling he knew what she meant.

“Destiny flows around you, Lord Runcy.” Eunha lifted her hoof, a string of white light flowing around it and disappearing off into…nothing. “It winds around us like a Labyrinth Tree: with one root, many branches, yet always the same destination. One only needs to follow their heart and trust in themselves to stay on the right path.” She smiled and turned her eyes to the heavens, “Nopony, no matter how much they may have convinced themselves to the contrary, is ever truly alone.”

Following the mare’s gaze, the silver-grey stallion stared up into the vast blue sky. It was a perfect day: pure and clear, warm and gentle...like her voice. He took a breath and turned back to her.

She’d already left.

Runcy shook his head and gave himself a shake. What a strange mare, and what was all that about destiny again? He sighed; probably just another nut case. Equestria had its fair share of loonies, those who’d ‘caught religion’ or some other sort of fanaticism that was more often than not centred around magic, the princesses or… “Oh, sod it!” Runcy snorted and with a toss of his mane, headed back to the exit. He’d had enough of magic, strange unicorns and weird females to last a bloody lifetime already. And speaking of weird, It was bad enough having to put up with being stuck on the same ship as Barbary Nights without more of the blasted creatures sneaking up on him during moment of reflection spouting their hocus-pocus mumbo jumbo rubbish. ‘Nopony is ever alone’! What bunkum! He had his wife and his daughter, so how in Equestria could he possibly be alone? Runcy groaned to himself, trying to push the peculiar mare’s words from his mind, but the damnable things kept hovering there and tantalising him like fireflies over a river. Still, he supposed she had been quite attractive, in a ‘unicorny’ way. Come to think of it, if he’d been single and she were too of course, then…would he? He grinned wolfishly; oh, she may be a unicorn, but she had curves in all the right places and eyes that he could have fallen in love with so, so easily. Father wouldn’t have approved of course, and there was always the distinct possibility she was as mad as a box of frogs. ‘Never put your stallionhood in crazy’ his father had warned, and unicorns had a rather unnerving tendency to fall into that category – at least as far as his family were concerned. Even so...

Approaching the entrance, the sound from the city grew from silence to a whisper that felt almost sacrilegious in such a place of peace. It was a reminder of joy, of energy, vibrancy and of life to those who had given theirs up so that their descendants, in their blissful ignorance, could enjoy a time of peace and plenty. How many of the ponies out there, the ones contributing to that whispered song of life, even bothered to visit this place and pay their respects? Runcy sighed; he knew the answer all too well. It was, as much as he hated to admit it, the way of the world now. He walked past the gardener who was tending to one of the bushes of low blue and white flowers that put him in mind of the golden mare. For a moment, for a change, he stopped and turned to the burgundy coloured unicorn stallion with the rich yellow mane and green eyes. He looked like any other stallion he’d ever seen. The gardener looked up at him with an expression of absolute calm, making Runcy’s fur twitch. His eyes, as green as the grass and his face as peaceful as the park itself – it was as if the fellow were an extension, no, a part of the very garden he tended. Runcy suddenly felt a twinge of jealousy before asking, “Have you been working here long?”

The gardener watched him for a few seconds before nodding, “Forty years, My Lord.”

Forty years… Runcy looked across the park, “You’ve done an excellent job, sir. My compliments to you.”

The gardener shrugged.

“Forgive me, I’ve never introduced myself” Runcy said politely, holding out his hoof, “Runcy.”

The burgundy stallion looked down at the proffered hoof and seemed genuinely surprised by the gesture. Quickly though, he wiped his own with a cloth hanging from his belt and offered his own, “Green Shoes” he replied, “But just ‘Shoes’ will do.”

Unexpectedly, a peculiar sense of relief ran through Runcy’s body making him feel as if some sort of metaphorical door had opened, letting in ‘something’ that, whatever it was, had him smiling broadly for the first time in as long as he could remember. He bobbed his head, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Shoes. Officially of course.”

Shoes smiled slightly, “Likewise...Runcy.”

“May I ask, do you have a labyrinth tree in the park?”

The gardener frowned, “A labyrinth tree?” He chuckled, “I wish we did, but I’m afraid that would be quite impossible.”

“Why so?” Runcy asked, “They’re also known as the ‘royal tree’, aren’t they?”

Shoes shrugged, “Aye, but they’re not real, they don’t actually exist y’see – least not in a physical sense anyways. They’re more of a, erm… ‘metaphore’ for life, see?” He smiled, “Well, that’s what I’ve been told anyway.”

The gardener’s strange accent was a little difficult to understand, particularly the way he half mumbled his words and Runcy began to wonder if the poor fellow had spent so long on his own here he’d forgotten how to speak to other ponies. He’d heard how long periods of isolation could affect the mind, and yet there was a simplistic honesty to Shoes, like his work itself, that warmed the heart. Runcy looked down at the old yet well maintained watering can by Shoe’s hooves, the lush bush with it’s flowers that were so pure and full of colour it pulled at his emotions. He gave himself a shake and rolled his shoulders, “Yes…I suppose it is. A pity, I always wondered whether they were real.”

Shoes said nothing.

Runcy bobbed his head, “Well, I must be on my way.” He tipped his hat, “Good day, Shoes.”

“Good day, Runcy.”

In short order, Runcy reached the familiar square outline of the white stone gatehouse. Other than the guards it looks the same as it always had. High above him the banners fluttered in the breeze beneath a perfect azure blue sky, and hanging there above it all, the symbol of the princess herself – the sun. A shiver ran through Runcy’s spine, but not due to any emotional quirk brought on by his surroundings – no, this was something altogether stranger and almost…intrusive. He looked up and straight away noticed the brass and bejewelled archway that hummed with magical energy. So, that was one of those ‘changeling detectors’ was it? Ingenious, but not that much use if your foe could fly was it? Runcy instinctively looked up and saw creatures flying overhead: pegasi, and several more ‘flights’ of them too. So much for peace talks, Runcy wondered to himself sarcastically. Apparently somepony, despite Celestia’s alleged involvement with the changelings, wasn’t taking any chances. By the number of Night Guard around the palace too, he suspected Luna’s involvement. It was surprisingly astute of her; perhaps there was hope for the girl after all.

Around the grey stallion the manicured lawns and trees put him in mind of the park of remembrance, with its own statues, fountains, and magnificently styled topiary. It was here that the princesses walked - the alicorns of Equestria who were, to some anyway, the land’s very own living gods. Runcy sniffed; perhaps they were – who could say? To his knowledge Celestia and Luna had never confirmed nor denied they were goddesses and nopony would have the courage to ask in any case. Besides, when it came down to it, did it really matter? They’d all heard the stories and legends about these two and how they’d all but turned Equestria into a charnel house before the demon possessed younger sister had been banished to the moon. Now it was all happy families again, wasn’t it? All was forgiven, all of it forgotten, as if the past had simply never happened or was little more than a minor irritation that they could just put behind them now and play princess dress up. Good goddesses, it made his blood boil just thinking about it! Runcy passed into the grand foyer and walked up to the tall pony sitting behind a desk flanked by two, rather bored looking royal guards.

“Can I help you?” the desk pony asked.

Runcy bobbed his head, “Lord Runcible Spoon of the House of Spoon” he said clearly, “I believe my colleagues have arrived ahead of me: Lord Trestle and Lord Aura.”

The desk pony flicked through his register, “Yes, they arrived not long ago.” He narrowed his eyes at the last entry and nodded to himself before turning the large book to face the latest guest, “You have the Riverwood Suite, Lord Spoon. The porter will show you the way.” He leaned across the desk and pressed a bell which rang out through the hall, echoing in the emptiness and-

“This way, please.”

Runcy started at the near silent approach of the porter who was now standing only a few feet behind him with a face that could sour cream. But what was worse, other than having to try and settle his racing heart rate of course, was the slight twitch on the desk pony’s mouth. The lousy little rat had known he’d do something like this and had been waiting to see Runcy leap out of his skin! Oh, what a hoot! Damn bloody desk jockeys…

Runcy followed the white uniformed unicorn through a side door and up a crimson carpeted staircase that had the most beautifully carved banister he’d ever seen. It was, like so much of the palace, made in the very finest marble and decorated with gold and silver leaf. Legend had it that it was the Spoons who had supplied this very marble, back when Equestria was recovering from the years of war with Nightmare Moon and the Legion. It was the same marble that appeared in places in his own home of Spoon Manor, so it certainly seemed plausible. Golden may have been a colonel and commander of the royal guard, but the fortune amassed by the Spoons hadn’t been by sword alone – no, this was generation after generation of work and no small amount of damned good luck that had allowed their family to live very comfortably indeed. At least until one of their more imbecilic relatives had nearly made them all destitute, the damned fool. Runcy had worked all his life to try and regain the prestige the family name once held in Equestria. It had been no mean feat either; many other families had smelled blood and like sharks homing in on a wounded victim, they were circling him, waiting to see what they could scavenge from the corpse of his family should his house fall.

He would be damned if he ever saw that happen in his lifetime.

At the top of the stairs, the corridor stretched off into the distance, lined with paintings, bowls of sweet spicy scented potpourri, tapestries and banners. It was all exquisitely tasteful and showed a level of sophistication that had Celestia’s hoof prints all over it. If there was one thing Runcy knew about the princess though, it was that she had excellent taste in art.

“Your room, my lord.”

Runcy nodded his thanks and slipped some bits to the porter who bowed his thanks, leaving the grey stallion to get settled into his temporary abode. Runcy shook his head in amazement; it was, as always, the very best of everything all in one magnificent room. Like a cake, crafted with love and attention, the interior of room was simply delectable. From the deep blue curtains to the white and silver of the décor, everything blended perfectly to instil in the guest the sense of being in a place that was as near to the goddesses as you were ever going to be – at least in this life. Paintings of the night sky, of snow covered fields and other scenes of Equestria in the wintertime drew the eye, especially the way they seemed to twinkle in the light streaming through the crystal clear windows. From up here the view of Equestria was superb. Once, this incredible palace had sat on its own with little more than a few homes and businesses to keep it company above the then small town of Paddock. But of course the relentless glacial march of time picks up and swallows all in its path, changing the present into the past and bringing the future with it, whether it is wanted or not. Canterlot, the home of millionaires, the aristocracy and wealthy businessponies, became the place to be and of course, the place to be seen. The proximity of the palace was like a magnet to those with enough coin, and the city of marble burst outwards like a carnivorous bloom, devouring Paddock and replacing it with the ever expanding swathe of civilisation that was the capital city of Canterlot. On one of his earlier visits, Runcy had gone looking for the ‘old quarter’ as it was known, looking for something, some sign of the old town that had somehow managed to survive, but of that ancient place built to house those whose families had been torn apart by the cruelty of war, there was nothing, only the statue of the two princesses in what had once been a modest market place. How the statue had survived, was probably more down to Celestia’s magic than anything the population did; most ponies didn’t know that the town had even existed, let alone that it had been called Paddock, and the statue was simply another one of the dozens, if not hundreds, that littered Canterlot. Apparently Celestia had a fondness for the things, and if the truth be known, so did Runcy himself. Art, true art, not this bunkum that was spewed out nowadays was, in his mind at least, an outpouring of the heart and soul, rendered in the medium preferred by the artist and crafted for the enjoyment of others. ‘Modern Art’ as some called the gilded turds that were being proffered to the mindless masses was nothing short of an affront to common sense, let alone decency. Great goddesses, he still cringed at the memories he had of some of what he’d seen the last time he went to what had been deceptively advertised as an ‘art exhibit’! At Lark’s insistence, Runcy had taken the whole family to one of the regular travelling exhibitions in Ponyville last summer. It had seemed perfectly innocent enough at the time; Lark had arranged for their tickets to the ‘art exhibition’ that had been set up in the town hall and naturally, as the leading local family, the Spoons were obliged to attend and show their faces – especially when Lark was in one of ‘those’ moods. Runcy sighed; he could remember the look on Silver’s face when she spotted the first of the ‘exhibits’ - a toilet roll nailed to a block of wood with the title ‘THOUGHT’. ‘Thought’ for Celestia’s sake! What the hell had the ‘artist’ been thinking? The imbecile hadn’t stopped there though, had he? Oh, no! There was even a price tag on it…for fifty thousand bits!!!

Runcy shuddered; the best had been yet to come too. Against his better judgement, and his concern for upsetting Lark, he’d allowed her to badger him into seeing the ‘grand unveiling’ of the artist’s latest ‘piece’. When the curtain had been drawn back, the crowd had gasped.

Probably because of the smell.

Runcy leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. He could still see it clearly even now, even though it must have been at least two years ago. In some ways he supposed it was funny, but what was even more ridiculous was the guide’s description of the event:

‘Chisel Point brings to life the emptiness and fragility of existence into the modern sphere of the now. Heart and soul, balanced in universal struggle, have been crafted by the master craftspony, the bringer of light into the void of non-being that defines the viewers incomprehension to the comprehended. Movement, stillness, motion – the ethereal tenets of the maestro, sending his seeds of life’s very essence into the universal truth for the resurrection of the very purest form of artistry.’

“Looks like somepony’s taken a shit on the floor to me” one of the patrons observed.

Silver had stared up at her father, her big round purple eyes wide with wonder, “Papa? Why’s there a pile of poo on the floor?”

Runcy had felt like screaming. Better yet, kicking seven bells out of the imbecilic moron who had thought this…this…atrocity up in the first place! What the hell had they been thinking?! Thirty ponies, with more waiting in the queue behind them, were staring into an empty space at a not unsubstantial dump that the ‘Master craftspony’ had apparently thought was worthy of exhibiting in the middle of the bloody town hall! Runcy had known what to do of course:

“Dear, we’re leaving.”

And that was that. What a bloody day that had turned out to be! Runcy had complained of course, but all that had generated was a letter containing tickets to the next affront to common decency, this time halfway across the country in Manehattan. Whether it was done as a joke or as a genuine effort to placate him was hard to say, but he had his doubts. In a fit of pique, he’d returned the tickets together with a toilet roll upon which he’d written in black marker the words ‘REFLECTION, 50,000 bits’. Unbelievably, a letter had come back a few days later asking if he would take less. LESS! Bloody, damned, stupid…imbeciles!

Runcy took off his suit jacket and waistcoat, hanging them on the back of the chair. No doubt there would be proper hangers in the wardrobe, but to hell with propriety. All he wanted now was a bath and quick nap. Come to think of it, he seemed be having a lot more of those nowadays than he could remember. He snorted to himself; oh yes, the ‘privilege of getting older’ wasn’t it? Pah! Runcy turned on the shower and adjusted the taps until the flow was just right before stripping off the rest of his clothes. Fortunately the porters had, as expected, already delivered his luggage and a fresh set of clothes awaited him for the morning, but in the palace of the princess, everything had already been thought of. Inside the bathroom hung a selection of bath robes, all in the royal livery of white and gold with the intertwined ‘E.Q’ in old Equestrian. Even the soap dispensers, flannel and towels were ‘just so’. In fact everything was clean, facing the right way and, well…perfect. Runcy sighed; in reality he found this sort of perfection a little excessive even for his tastes, but then he supposed that many ponies found this helpful when it came to their stay at the palace. After all, most travelled relatively light and having everything ready for you meant you spent less time in your rooms and more time concentrating on what you were there for in the first place. Runcy chuckled to himself; perhaps on some level it was almost like ordering the guest to hurry up and get out. He didn’t mind, and in all fairness neither would most of the others. Home was most definitely where the heart was and as much as he would never admit it openly, he missed Lark and Silver already.

Time for a shower.

Hot water sluiced over the silver-grey stallions back, soaking his mane and sending waves of warmth through his body and his sore shoulder. Bloody thing, it never seemed to ever quite go away these day, did it? Sartorius had dismissed it as ‘age related’ and told him to take painkillers when it bothered him too much. Of course, it was easy to say that when you weren’t the poor bugger having to live with it. But oh…how wonderful the hot shower felt! He reached for the shampoo and squeezed out a measure, lathering it into his mane. He’d have to get it cut soon, and if he remembered correctly, wasn’t there a barber here at the palace? He’d ask one of the staff in the morning.

“Runcy? Are there old boy?” Sunny’s voice called out from the room beyond, his deep voice booming and clear. “You in the shower?”

“Just having a clean up, Sunny” Runcy called back, “Everything alright?”

Sunny’s voice called back, “Wouldn’t expect it not to be, Runcy, my dear fellow. No, young Trestle and I are going down to the bar shortly and wondered if you fancied one before dinner.”

The thought of a nice brandy, warming and mellow with a pipe of his favourite tobacco before dinner sounded wonderful. “I’ll be down as soon as I can” he replied, “Usual place?”

“Already reserved old boy!” Sunny called, “Helps to think ahead you know. See you down there.”

Runcy heard the door click and smiled happily to himself. Sunny always did like to plan for the future, and prebooking his favourite seat by the window overlooking the waterfall would be just the sort of thing he’d do. Runcy checked the container beside him and found the complimentary grooming accessories that proved most efficacious in getting the inevitable knots out of his hair. ‘Short and army length’ his father had always reminded him, ‘the mark of a real stallion’. Theoretically at least, the more masculine he looked, the more he would appeal to the ladies – not that he’d even had a choice in the matter; Lark had been all but forced on him. No, that wasn’t exactly true – she had been forced on him! Thank the goddesses that the mare had actually liked him, and he her, or it would have been little more than a lifetime of loveless ‘partnership’ to look forward to. Of course, they’d only managed to have the one foal, but one was enough. Whatever the future brought, Silver would be able to decide her destiny for herself. He and Lark had already decided that arranged marriages were out of the question, regardless of his love of tradition. Some things were simply more important, and their daughter’s happiness was definitely one.

Chapter Nineteen - Doorway to the unknown

CHAPTER NINETEEN

A DOORWAY TO THE UNKNOWN

“Been having a nice chat?” Sunny asked politely, “I’m glad to see you two are getting along so well lately.”

Runcy gritted his teeth as the group walked along the featureless winding corridors, “We’re friends, Sunny, regardless of our… differences.”

“Ah, ‘friendship’, such a quaint notion isn’t it?” The green stallion gave his mane a shake, “My father always used to caution me about putting too much stock in such fancies when I was growing up. I learned early on how easily it can leave one open to being taken advantage of and potentially blind a fellow from seeing the truth – even when it is right under his very nose.”

“And what is that truth, Sunny?” Runcy asked.

“I’ve already told you,” the green stallion replied, “I don’t know what fantasy stories Miss Nights here has been filling your head with, but I can assure you I haven’t lied to you about our plans. Not once.”

“And the armed guards are here just to ensure I don’t misunderstand that point are they?” Runcy asked bitterly.

Sunny laughed, “Ah, Runcy, one never knows who one can trust these days. Am I right Barbary my dear?”

Barbary held her head down and said nothing, earning a derisive snort from Sunny, “Apparently our dear Barbary does not hold me in high enough esteem to see fit to include me in your discussions, Runcy. Still, no matter, I’ve always been a believer in silence being golden.” He chuckled, “No pun intended, my boy.”

They entered the cavern Runcy had begun to hope he would never see again, its central feature sitting there like a huge stone spider at the centre of its web: solid, cold, and silent. His mane and tail bristled just being near it now. It was emanating an almost indefinable sense of waiting… waiting for him…

Whoever, or whatever that may be.

“Magnificent, isn’t it?” Sunny announced loudly. His voice echoed around the cavern, bouncing off the walls and making Runcy’s ears flatten. “Such a simple looking thing, and yet as we all know, appearances truly can be deceptive.” He waved towards the large archway, “These were once the gateways between the kingdoms of the old world when Celestia and Luna were nought but twinkles in the eyes of their parents. With the coming of the great war with the empire came the creation of the nation we know now as Equestria and these portals, considered too dangerous to exist, were wantonly destroyed.” He ran a hoof down the cold stonework and looked up at it almost lovingly, “Such a travesty, and one that set back our people a thousand years, or more even.” He nodded to several white overcoated ponies who were working on equipment set up beside the archway. “Fortunately our civilisation has recovered to a point where we can not only utilise such ancient magical artefacts but replicate them as well.” He turned to Runcy with a smile, “This, Runcy, this is the future of Equestria, can’t you see? If we can set a network of these up across the land we could usher in a new age of trade and commerce that could revolutionise our homeland and turn it into an economic powerhouse that could dominate the world! Just think of it!”

Runcy stared in amazement at the archway, at the exuberant form of Sunny, and wondered. It was true, he really could see the potential in such ease of travel. Normally a great deal of time and expense was utilised to transport their marble, granite and wood to sites across Equestria. River barges and canals were agonisingly slow and conventional road transportation around Equestria’s archaic road network could takes weeks if not months to reach their destination. These ‘portals’ could make such concerns a thing of the past and even open up overseas markets to international trade. They could truly make the Spoon family rich beyond their wildest dreams and young Silver would never need to worry about financial security as long as she lived…

“Run! You’re not seriously listening to this are you?” Barbary said desperately, “There’s a reason why the princess destroyed these things!”

“Ah yes, the princess, I wondered when you’d bring her up.” Sunny shook his head, “And how is the old girl these days, Barbary? Paying you well I trust?” Barbary paled under Sunny’s cold gaze. “Oh don’t look so surprise my dear, did you seriously think we wouldn’t find out about your clandestine little games?” He reached into his pocket and took out a brass device studded with colourful gems. Whatever it was made Barbary look as though she was going to faint. “You should try to hide your toys a little better, you know.” Sunny dropped the device onto the floor and stomped on it, smashing the odd thing into a mangled mess of brass and coloured shards.

Runcy turned on his old friend, his mane bristling, “Sunny, you’d better start explaining what the hell is going on here. I’ve upheld my part of the bargain; you’ve got your blasted portal, so what’s really behind all this?”

Sunny closed his eyes and nodded slowly, “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised you don’t know, but then, hiding things from others is what the agency does best isn’t it, Barbary?” He turned to Runcy, “Oh hasn’t she told you yet? She’s an agent for Equus you know, one of Luna’s pastimes. She wasn’t satisfied with her sister running the Celestian Bearau of Investigation, no, she wanted something that was entirely hers – and she got her wish too. A thousand years of exile and the midnight mare still hides in the shadows. I expect the old saying really does hold true: Old habits die hard.”

“Veritas must have realised that Equus existed, Sunny,” Runcy reasoned, “and if they knew that then they must have known it was only a matter of time before Celestia found out what you were planning.”

“Of course,” Sunny nodded, “But all we needed to do was delay her until we could complete our goal. Thanks to our dear Barbary here, all of the work we’ve done, all we have achieved, could have gone for nought.”

Barbary shot Runcy a look.

“I can understand the potential of these things,” Runcy said motioning towards the portal, “But the troops? This planned attack on the changeling lands?” He shook his head, “It was all a lie wasn’t it, Sunny. You weren’t really planning on attacking them at all were you, you had your sights set on greater things – the palace, and the throne.” He hung his head, “Why Sunny? You’re a wealthy stallion, you don’t need to do this!”

Lord Aura clucked his tongue and frowned, “Do you really think I'm another of those idiotic fools who would try to challenge the princesses?” Sunny shook his head, “You disappoint me, Runcy, I had thought, or rather hoped, that you were a stallion of vision and yet you’re so stunted by your obsession with the past you cannot look to the future beyond such petty concerns as monarchy and tradition.” He waved towards the portal, “There is a whole land on the other side of that portal, Runcy, a whole land full of untapped resources that has been sealed away for generations, and all we have to do is take but one brave step forward, and it can be ours, all ours for the taking.” Sunny’s face took on a look of hard determination, “You know yourself that you cannot create without first destroying. Think of the marble your quarries produce: a statue cannot be carved except by chipping away the unnecessary excess, a plank of wood that is used to build a home is cut from the tree that is first hacked down by saw and axe. Runcy, listen to me, the changelings are a dying race, they are desperate and will stop at nothing, nothing to destroy us try and restore their people to prominance.” He stomped a hoof, “And I can assure you they will do that on the bones of our children without any compunction! But you don’t need me to tell you this, do you? You know it already, Barbary knows it and the damned princesses know it too! It’s only because Celestia is near powerless that she’s even contemplating negotiating with these monsters. We must strike, Runcy, and we must strike now if we are to survive as a species.” He stood on his hind legs and pointed at the portal, “We will soon be out of time, but if we move, if we take the changeling lands then not only will we have rid ourselves of our mortal enemy but we will have a whole world of resources for our people.” He looked Runcy in the eyes, “Do you think this is about me? Do you think that this, all of this, is about selfish personal enrichment?” He shook his head, “It never was, my friend. It never was.”

“I suppose you’re going to claim you never had anything to do with the spell you placed on those diaries then?” Runcy snorted loudly, raising his head, “I trusted you, Sunny, and you did something like that to me? Why? You could have just spoken to me!”

“And risk you saying no?” Sunny shook his head, “No, I think you underestimate how much of a grip on your heart your love of tradition has my boy. I would have loved nothing more than to have had you come here willingly and stand by my side, but I simply couldn’t take that risk. If you’d said no and word had got back to one of Celestia or Luna’s pets like Barbary here, it could have doomed us all.”

Barbary lifted her head, her cheeks flushing red, “You sank my ship. You sent hundreds to their deaths. Why?”

“I DID NOT!” Sunny whirled round, his mane and tail shivering with anger, “How dare you accuse me of murdering equestrians you traitorous little bitch!” He took a breath and closed his eyes, “But… yes… yes, I can see why you may think that way.” He gave himself a shake, “However, I...” A stallion in a black suit hurried in and whispered something in his ear. Sunny nodded and turned back to Runcy, “It would seem fortune is smiling upon our venture, my boy.” He nodded towards the door, “Please, show your respects for our great leader, Lord Nadir, Weather Well, Primus of Veritas.”

Flanked by two guards, the blue earth stallion Runcy had last seen at the royal palace walked into the cavern, his head held high and his familiar unsettlingly calm gaze taking in the portal before him. A slow smile spread across Lord Nadir’s face, his customary slow and soft manner of speaking as chilling to Runcy now as it ever had been, “Magnificent...”

“Welcome, Lord Nadir.” Sunny bowed, followed by Barbary and Runcy, “I trust you had a pleasant journey?”

Lord Nadir nodded, “It is ready?” he asked quietly, “The culmination of all our hopes and aspirations, is finally at hoof?”

“It needs powering, my lord, but I believe that matter will be resolved...shortly.” Sunny turned to one of the guards, “If you would be so kind?”

The black clad guard walked over to a side door of the cavern and opened it. What happened next to Runcy’s breath away.

“DADDY!”

“Silver?! Oh my goddesses!” Runcy leaned down and swept the little filly up in his forelegs, “Oh, Celestia, my little girl! What are you doing here? And...” he looked down, “Diamond Tiara?”

The pink filly looked up at him shyly, “Hello, sir.”

Silver was a mess of damp fur and tears, hugging her father for all she was worth. Finally, finally! “I knew you were alive, I knew it! Oh, daddy, daddy I thought I’d lost you forever! I… I...”

“Shhh, it’s alright now my little one, shhh...” Runcy buried his muzzle in his daughter’s mane, taking in her scent whilst he tried to settle the turmoil racing through his head and heart. Slowly he looked up at Sunny, who was watching him quietly, “What is she doing her, Sunny?”

“Would you believe me if I told you I didn’t know?” The green stallion shook his head, “I can only imagine she must have read those diaries of yours. The ones I told you to keep locked away?”

“Oh, no...” Runcy squeezed his eyes shut, “Silver...”

“I’m sorry, daddy.” She gave him a squeeze, “When they said you were lost at sea I knew I had to-”

“What do you mean ‘lost at sea’?” Runcy put his daughter down and slowly turned to face Sunny, “What is she talking about, Sunny? You told me you’d informed my family I was working with you!”

“Yes...” Sunny nodded, “Quite a few of our messages seemed to… ‘disappear’ after that awful tragedy, didn’t they, Primus?”

Lord Nadir gave Sunny a casual glance, “A dreadful blow for Equestria” he said sadly, “To think our rivals would do such a terrible thing is simply unimaginable.”

“Yes… unimaginable.” Sunny nodded to somepony by the door, “You girl, what is your name?”

The mare bobbed her head, “Terra.”

“Forthright little thing, aren’t you?” Sunny nickered, “I can see why Runcy favours you.” He waved her over, “Would you kindly fetch us some drinks my dear?” The grey mare nodded and walked away. “Fascinating creatures, aren’t they?” Sunny remarked as he watched her set about her task, “Can’t say I have an awful lot to do with them, but then it’s all down to the contract you see. We provide what they want and they provide us with what we want, a simple exchange, nothing more.”

“And all under the control of Veritas,” the primus said calmly, “How soon can we be ready to begin, Lord Aura?”

“We?” Sunny chuckled, “Oh, we are ready now.”

“Now?” Lord Nadir’s eyes went wide, his mane twitching with anticipation, “Then my timing was perfect.”

“Indeed.” Sunny lifted a hoof, “Ah, capital!” He took a drink from the grey mare with a smile that looked surprisingly genuine, “Thank you my dear, and you Runcy?” Runcy, Barbary and the others accepted their drinks one by one. Sunny nodded towards Lord Aura, “My lord, will you partake of a toast to our successful venture?”

Nadir shook his head, “Perhaps later, Lord Aura, for now I am more interested in seeing our project brought to life.”

“Of course, of course,” Sunny smiled broadly, “Tell me, how is Lady Nadir doing these days? I understand she had a spot of flu recently.”

The blue stallion frowned, “What has this to do with the project, Lord Aura? I have come all this way to see the completion of years of hard work, not talk about my wife.”

Sunny nodded, “Forgive me, my lord, I was merely trying to be conversational while we await our next guest.”

A commotion at the back of the cavern caught everyponies attention.

Nadir frowned, “Next guest…?”

“And here she is! Excellent!” Sunny clopped his hooves together in delight, “And as is tradition in the best plays, all the players are assembled for the final scene. Perfect timing wouldn’t you agree?”

The white robed figure approached, flanked by several of her mares, “Lord Aura? What is going on? Why was I summoned here?”

“Questions, questions, questions!” Lord Aura laughed, “Don’t worry my dear, I can assure you all will be revealed. Won’t it, ‘Lord Nadir’?”

Nadir looked round in alarm, “What are talking about stallion, just get on with it!”

“And I shall.” Sunny motioned to his guards, “After you’ve joined us in our toast.”

Nadir took a step back, “I’ve already told you I don’t-”

“And I don’t give a damn, sir!” Sunny thundered, “You will drink a toast with us.” His demeanour changed as suddenly as his tone of voice, “I insist.”

Terra moved up to the wary blue stallion, floating the tray of drinks before her in the glow of her magic when unexpectedly Nadir balked and stepped away, stopped only by the guards. “What the hell are you doing, Aura?” he hissed, “Don’t let that thing near me!”

“That thing?” Sunny scratched his chin, “Oh, you mean the wendigo? Yes… I’d almost forgotten how much your kind disliked them.” A menacing grin spread across his face, “The same way you had apparenty forgotten how your own wife had passed away several years ago.” He shrugged, “Quite remiss of you wasn’t it?”

Terra lifted a drink out to the quivering form of Nadir and froze, her eyes going wide. Everypony in the room watched in amazement as the glass dropped to the ground, shattering into a thousand pieces, lost in the burst of green magical light. Before them, standing in a widening circle of equines, the slick black creature hissed its hatred at its tormentors.

Runcy’s pushed his daughter behind him, “Changeling...”

Sunny nodded, “Incredible isn’t it, how they can mimic us so completely.” He shook his head, “Almost completely.”

The changeling’s translucent wings buzzed furiously while its emotionless pale blue eyes glowered at the ponies. Runcy felt sick just looking at the creature, at how its insect like body was akin to some unnatural fusion of pony and… who knew what else. Dear Celestia, the thing had… holes… holes through its legs!

Sunny raised an eyebrow, “You want to know who arranged for your ship to sink, Barbary?” He stared at the changeling, “I’d had my suspicions of course, oh yes, I had them, but then who would want to believe their life long friend would go to such extreme lengths to achieve their goal by committing the mass murder of those they had sworn to protect?” He turned to Runcy, “He never believed you would come to us you know, Runcy, not really, not even with the diaries, but would he have actually murdered ponies to bring you to our side?” He shook his head, “No… but a changeling?” Sunny stared at the creature, “A creature who sees ponies as nothing but food?”

“But why?” Barbary breathed, “Why would they do something like this?”

“Don’t the agency know, my dear?” Sunny snorted, “You know damned well. You control the last two portals to the changeling realm, don’t you?” He glanced at Runcy, “She told you, didn’t she? She told you about the wendigo lord, the one whose son was captured by these sickening creatures and taken to their homeland so they could use his power to breed a new line of warriors to help them conquer Equestria?” He smiled at Runcy’s confused expression, “Ah, so perhaps she didn’t quite explain everything.” Sunny looked at Barbary, “Or maybe you simply didn’t know everything my dear?” He laughed, “Do you think your precious agency would tell you everything?” The atmosphere in the cavern was electric as Sunny rounded on the changeling, “They want to know why you sought to control the portal, changeling. Would you care to elucidate or would you like me to?” The black creature remained silent. “Ah, mum’s the word eh?” Sunny laughed bitterly, “Well, I’m sure we all know by now anyway, so I’ll say it for you...” He fixed the black creature with a stare that could have cracked glass, “Revenge.” Sunny turned abruptly as his voice rolled around the cavern, echoing off the crystalline walls, “Your people were humiliated, nearly annihilated. Some of you wanted to exact revenge for that humiliation, and those who had become trapped in Equestria when the portal was shut down began to plot and scheme. But then they heard about Veritas and the master portal, and they began to formulate a plan. What if they could open a portal here? What if they could bring their warriors through, wipe out the wendigo and then open the master portal to the palace? They know how weak Celestia is, they know that it was only because the elements of harmony were there and Cadence and Shining Armour’s magic combined that foiled their insidious plot. After all, why not have two bites of the cherry? And so, they put their plans in motion, beginning by replacing certain prominent ponies including… my own friend Lord Nadir.” He closed his eyes, “Where is he?” The changeling’s wings buzzed quietly. “He’s dead, isn’t he...”

Silence answered him.

Sunny took a deep breath, “Damn you.” He nodded to one of the scientists by the plinth, “You know what really tipped me off? It was the changeling detectors.” He held his hooves up in the air, “How many of these devices have we installed now? And how many have ever been activated? Shall I tell you? None!” I knew damned well there were changelings out there, I also knew that at some point, no matter how well we kept our secrets, that sooner or later one or more of these vile things would try to infiltrate us, and yet… nothing.” He chuckled, “How strange! And so I began to look into the specifications for the detectors, thanks to a few friends I have in the agency, and can you guess what?” He bared his teeth, rounding on the changeling, “Not one of them worked! Not one!” He dropped back to all fours, “So I began to have them repaired, with a few little modifications of my own design.” Sunny clopped his hooves, “Now please, doctor.”

The white overcoated scientist pressed a switch and a high pitched whine suddenly began to pulse around the room. Runcy and many of the other ponies rubbed their ears at the intrusive sound, but the effect on the changeling was far more acute: it screamed.

“Unpleasant isn’t it?” Sunny shrugged, “Your colleagues will probably think so too.” He paused, “Ah, just a moment...” He reached into his pocket and took out a device similar to the one Barbary had been carrying. “Yes? All of them? Excellent.” He put the device back in his pocket, “It would appear you are the only changeling left in the facility, ‘Lord Nadir’.” Sunny gave a half smile, “How does it make you feel? To know that you have failed, so… utterly?”

The changing screamed and threw itself at Lord Aura, its horn glowing and teeth bared.

“Pathetic...” Sunny raised his pistol and fired.

“Daddy!” Silver clung to her father, his forelegs wrapped around her while Di pushed into Barbary’s fur.

“Well now, since our little play has been concluded, shall we get back to business?” Sunny turned to the elder, “I said I would find your lord for you, Khanid, and I have. He is in Equestria, and I shall bring him to you as soon as my people have made contact with him. Recently he has been, shall we say… indisposed.”

Khanid looked around the room in apparent confusion before locking her gaze on the little grey filly who was pressing into her father. “But… I don’t understand… the bearer...”

“The bearer.” Sunny smiled, “Well, apparently your ‘bearer’ is only a filly, but one who has brought us a most wondrous gift, a gift greater than anything any of us could ever have foreseen.” One of the guards walked over and passed him a small satchel emblazoned with an embroidered silver spoon as Runcy’s eyes went wide in shock. Sunny took a breath and held his hoof out, “Fillies and Gentlecolts, may I present to you...” he reached into the bag, “The seventh element.”

Runcy stared at the crystal, at the way the duck egg sized thing shimmered in the light, the way it radiated such immense power… and menace. Was this really part of Celestia’s power? The part of her that had been lost over the forest all those years ago? He looked down at his daughter. What was it doing in her bag?! Silver however remained silent, gripping onto her father as if he were a life preserver in a storm that threatened to sweep her away. He stared at Barbary and their eyes met; they had to get the girls away from here as soon as they could.

Lost in his own world, Sunny continued, “The ponies of the empire used something called ‘charger crystals’ that acted like a sort of magical battery.” He motioned towards the white overcoated scientists, “One such crystal was used to power this very portal. However, with the loss of the empire, the crystals like the world that had created them, simply… died. In the absence of such a thing we tried to look for something that could act as an alternative power source, and thanks to the diaries of our old friend Starswirl the bearded, we found out about the seventh element.” Sunny span round, facing Runcy and the girls, “Who could have believed that such a powerful artefact would find its way into the hooves of one so innocent? Truly, the goddesses have blessed us.” He turned to the ponies by the plinth, “The portal shall be opened to the changeling lands, but not for the purposes our late friend here intended. No… we shall finish the work that the wendigo lord began, and claim back the lost piece of Equestria for our people, and our princess.” Smiling, he slipped the bag back over Silver’s head, stroking her mane gently, “Thank you, Silver. It is pure souls such as yours that shall relight the fires in ponies hearts.”

Khanid seemed to be in shock, staring around the room at the others and speaking hurriedly with her mares.

“And here, we shall...” Sunny stared at the crystal, “Is it meant to be glowing?”

One of the white overcoated scientists lifted a device and held it over the crystal, peering at the reading “I… don’t know. It’s giving off a massive energy signature.” Another of them began adjusting more pieces of arcane apparatus, “BTR readings are going off the scale.”

“The energy output is incredible!” one of the scientists gasped, “It’s somehow interacting with the portal controls and-”

There was a blast of white and silver light so intense the assembled ponies cried out in alarm.

“What the hell’s going on?!” Sunny shouted, “Somepony speak to me!”

The scientists hurriedly returned to their equipment. “It’s powering the portal!” one of them shouted, “We have to shut it down!”

“What are the co-ordinates?” Sunny asked, hurrying over to them, “Where? Where, damn it!”

“We don’t know!” one of the scientists replied, “The readings are all over the place!”

“Somepony grab the crystal and get it out of here,” the lead scientist ordered hurriedly, “we don’t want this thing operating without direct con-”

The pulse of light blew outwards like a silent explosion, throwing the scientists and Sunny across the cavern like leaves in a hurricane. Around them a magical wind began to build, the tingle and hum of power sending many of the unicorns to their knees with its intensity. Fighting against the gusts, Runcy pulled himself over to Terra, “Terra! Can you move?” The wendigo mare nodded weakly. “We have to get out of here. I don’t know what the hell’s going on but I know it’s not good.” He turned to Barbary, “Barb are your people still coming here?”

“I… I don’t know!” she replied, holding onto Di, “I don’t what to believe any more!”

“Then I suggest we get the hell out of here while we still can!” Runcy reached for his daughter, “Silver, come on we’ll...” He stared back in horror, “SILVER!”

Walking slowly, the lone figure of the little filly moved through the howling magical storm as though she it were nothing more than a fine summers day. “SILVER!” Runcy tried to moved forward but he may as well have been fighting a mountain. The wind was a solid wall now, pushing him back, further and further away from his daughter, “SILVER!!”

Silver Spoon walk on. It was so quiet here, so calm and peaceful. The light was bright and welcoming, as wonderful as the break of dawn on a summers day.

“Hello, Silver.”

“Erin?” Silver smiled at the little colt, “What are you doing here?”

“The same as you...” He gave her a wink, “going home.”

“Home?” Silver watched the archway before her begin to glow with blue light, “Is that the way home?”

Erin nodded, “It is,” he sighed, “After all this time, after waiting for such a very, very long time… I’m going home.” He reached up and took her in his forelegs, “Thank you.”

“You’re going?” Silver felt a little unsure, “But… you’ve been with me all my life.”

Erin sighed, “I was never meant to be, Silver. I am part of another, and it is time for me to go home.” He gave her a kiss on the muzzle, “I never wanted to hurt you, nor any of your family, you understand?”

Silver nodded, “Am I coming with you?”

Erin shook his head, “No, you’re going home with your papa. I’m going home to my people now." He closed his eyes, “The way to the herd is...” He shuddered, “I… this doesn’t… this doesn’t feel right...”

“Erin?”

“I… I feel as if… as...” Erin blinked, “Silver? What’s… SILVER! Silver I’m...”

Silver screamed as an amorphous mass of darkness flowed out of the portal like living oil, followed by a blast of silver light that engulfed her, swallowing her whole. “NO!” Silver could feel something in her mind, something pulling at her, dragging through her thoughts, her heart, her soul, tearing her into smaller and smaller pieces, “Please! Stop! You’re hurting me!” She howled as the magic howled, blasting her away, ripping a hole through her spirit and leaving only a yawning emptiness that left her panting and near lifeless. Slowly, agonisingly slowly, she began to open her eyes. Towering over her, walking slowly through the portal with each light step of its diamond hooves casting ripples of crackling ice, loomed a creature she had seen only ever seen in her dreamscape… “E… Erin…?”

The creature turned its head towards her, its burning blue eyes blazing like beacon fires as it ruffled its wings. “Erin?” it intoned, “Ah, yes… the name you gave the essence of my brother...” He smiled, “You bear some of the marks of our people, but you are not of the tribe. You are impure, weak… although your kind will have their uses.” The wendigo walked slowly down the steps from the portal as white fog flowed out around it, swirling around the hooves of the ponies and crackling with energy. Lifting its sleek muzzle the creature closed its eyes and breathed in deeply, “Life… born of the innocence of children whose eyes have not yet seen the cruelty of the world around them...”

“Wh… who… what are you?”

The wendigo stared down at Sunny, twin blue fires reflecting in the pony’s terrified eyes, “I?” The creature boomed out a laugh, “You have the affront to address me, celestian? You, whose foul kind slaughtered our people and consigned us to… to this?!” He swept a hoof out around the cavern, “Look at you!” he shouted “Look at what you have become! You are no more than shades in the
world of the living. You have become slaves when you should have been the masters of this world! Your teeth are dulled and your spirits empty of the life your ancestors gave you.” The wendigo spread his great wings, “A wendigo should soar, high about the clouds and mountains, bringing fear to those dare to defy us.” He took a step towards Sunny, silver light dripping from his muzzle, “I have returned to bring back the heart of our people. I shall give them the key to the land of the spirits and they shall once more take to the skies as the children of the goddess - as it was always meant to be before your white witch betrayed us!” He glanced across at Khanid and narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping to a whisper of the frozen wastes, “And so the new era begins...”

Khanid lifted her head, “Who are you? Speak!”

The wendigo laughed, “Don’t you know me? I am Vela, son of Maroc, lord of the tribe of the four winds, lord of the fortress of the four winds, and your master!” He let out a roar that shook the ground, the walls, and the very bones of everypony in the room who were standing in open mouthed fear.

Runcy glanced at Terra who was gazing in awe, but… no, not awe… fear. But, hadn’t she ben waiting for this? This was what her people wanted, wasn’t it? He stared over at Khanid and the looks on faces of her ponies; this wasn’t expected… this wasn’t-

“We need to get out of here.” Barbary had slipped up to him, her voice shaking with fright, “You grab Silver and we’ll make a-”

The rifle shot broke the horrifying silence, the sound of the bullet cracking against the wall after it grazed Vela’s back making everypony flinch back. Runcy watched in a mesmeric haze as the white wendigo closed his eyes and… smiled. Slowly, the great creature turned his head to face the frightened guard and sighed, “Is that your answer, celestian?” He chuckled, “I graciously allow you to live, and this is how you repay my… generosity?” Silver droplets began to fall from between the lethal battery of teeth, “I suppose I should blame myself really: a celestian can no more change their nature than a leopard can change its spots. Betrayal is in your blood, it is who you are, and even a
thousand years will not cleanse that stain from your soul.” He shook his head, “But perhaps we can try… another approach...” The wendigo took a breath and slowly exhaled…

Runcy ran. Behind him the screams began to build, radiating out as the thick mist had begun to turn flesh and fur to ice, freezing many where they stood. The guard had been the first to fall, his terrifying howls of fear and pain shaking Runcy from his stupor long enough to grab his daughter, fling her up onto his back, and run. Flashes of brilliant blue magic and the moaning howls of the wendigo echoed down the corridors as if the cursed beast was mere feet behind them. For all it meant to the grey stallion, the wendigo could have been a mile away and he would still be running for all he was worth. But where to? He’d never seen an entrance to this place and Sunny had never shown him one either. Thank the goddesses for Barbary; The terracotta mare running alongside him with Diamond Tiara hanging onto her back for all she was worth, flew like an arrow along the blue white corridors. They didn’t slow, navigating the narrow corners at dangerous speeds until they nearly ran head first in Patah. Barbary and Runcy slid to a nervous halt as the wide eyed grey mare stared at them,

“It is true then? The young lord has returned to the living realm?”

Barbary shook her head, “I don’t give a toss about that bollocks, we have to get out of here, now! That monster’s killing everypony!”

“Barbary, don’t stop, come on!” Runcy gave her a push.

Patah seemed in some sort of shock but gave herself a hard shake before waving a hoof at them, “Follow me.”

“Damn it, we don’t have time for this!” Runcy snapped, “We have to-”

“Do you want to live, celestian?” Patah asked. She didn’t wait for an answer as she turned to hurry down another corridor. Behind her Barbary and Runcy exchanged glances, and without another word broke into a run after the grey mare. Corridors flew by in a blur of colour. Behind them, the sounds of battle slow faded away until only the rumble of their hooves and breathing could be heard. Silver clung to her father silently, her presence spurring Runcy to keep running, to keep focussed on getting away from this nightmarish place. Celestia’s grace, he could still hear the screams in his ears, see the great creature towering over Sunny, the teeth closing…

Before them a pair of large wooden doors loomed. He’d seen these before: they were the ones that lead to the outpost – the dead outpost city of the crystal empire. If the adrenalin hadn’t been searing through his veins right then, Runcy would have had serious reservations about entering this place after his first encounter with it, but now all he was interested in was following Patah and the promise of freedom. He barely even noticed the two wendigo mares closing the doors behind them, their horns glowing as they constructed a glittering barrier of magical energy across the entrance. Around them the pink and blue crystalline structures sat in silence, with only the whispers of memory as witnesses to the companions racing along the empty streets. It was as eerie as Runcy remembered and even now his fascination with history tingled at the back of his mind, almost as much as Silver’s hooves.

“Papa… I can hear voices...”

“I know love, just ignore them, they’re not real.” Runcy picked up his pace, “Patah, the magic here is affecting the girls. Can you do something?”

“Not yet,” the grey mare called over her shoulder, “when we reach the grove we will may be able
to.”

Runcy tried to clear his mind. Barbary, Terra, Patah, even Diamond Tiara: none of them were as important as his precious daughter - none of them. Even if it meant his own life he would give it gladly, willingly, just to see her safe and away from this hellish nightmare. How had she reached him anyway? How? He would have to ask her when they were back home, back in the warmth and safety of the old manor when they would be able to recall this day as little more than an interesting and frightening incident that they could put behind them. They rounded another corner, accelerating up another road, turning again, heading down stairs and through a large archway into a wide open area. Runcy snorted; he wasn’t as fit as he had been when he was younger and Silver wasn’t as light as he remembered either. Was she really so big now? He could remember when she was so tiny he’d been frightened to touch her in case his large hooves broke that delicate flowering of life. He felt a smile crossing his face and felt renewed energy flowing through him. He could smell air now, fresh air, coming from up ahead, and a familiar pony swathed in white cloth flanked by two of her mares.

“Khanid?” Runcy drew up short, breathing hard, “How the hell did you…?”

“There are many ways through our home that you do not know, Lord Runcy, and it is only by the grace of the goddess that I am standing here now. Many...” She closed her eyes and paused, “Many will be dining with their ancestors tonight.”

“Elder, what is happening? Our people are in an uproar and somepony said that the young lord has returned.” Patah’s usually serene and unflappable persona was beginning to show cracks as she shifted from one hoof to another.

Khanid lifted her muzzle and shook her head solemnly, “Patah, there is no time. You must see how many of our people you can call to us. I would not normally ask this of anypony, but they will listen to you. I fear I must… stay here. You understand?”

Patah nodded, “Yes, Elder.”

Runcy’s eyes suddenly went wide with cold realisation, “Oh goddesses, no… Terra!” He thought she’d been right behind them! “Damn it, she’s still back there!”

“Stay here, celestian” Patah said levelly. She looked down at Silver, her expression unreadable, “I will find her.” She nodded to him and then, without another word, galloped off up another path from the one they’d entered on.

Runcy checked on Barbary; she was lathered, steaming and breathing hard, but Diamond Tiara still clung to her back like a limpet on a ship’s hull. As for Silver, she was still hanging onto his mane but muttering incoherently and shivering. Carefully, he reached up and tried to lever her free to check on her but she was stuck fast. And then, unexpectedly, the white clothed mare approached and reached out to her. Khanid’s hooves as white as snow, her long slender legs enfolding the small child and gently, slowly, the tall mare lowered her to the lush green grassy ground. It was only then that Runcy saw it for the first time: in open mouthed shock he realised that they were actually stood in a field, an actual field of thick green grass as lush and verdant as any he had ever seen. The light, for what it was, was little more than a pale silvery glow like the moon in the winters sky. Surrounding them, adding to or perhaps even the very source of the light, sat thick silvery bushes
heavy with familiar looking red berries. Runcy’s nose twitched; there was what could only be described as a charge in the air here that made his hide tingle, an energy that was unlike the wendigo magic he’d felt earlier, or in fact ever, it was… it felt… peaceful. An unexpected sensation of calm flushed through him, a calm that worried him because he knew he still had to escape with his daughter, but at the same time-

“Have no fear.”

Runcy looked up into the large blue eyes of the tall mare standing before him and felt his heart falter. Her fur was as white as the first snowfall in winter and her smile as gentle as the breath of a morning breeze across the meadow. “Time flows differently here. A second can last a lifetime,” the mare laughed, “Or so it seems.” She shrugged, looking down at her hoof, “It ceases to have any meaning after so long.” Runcy stared at her. She was stunningly beautiful; from her long slender legs, to her thick blue mane and tail, to the deep blue eyes that drew him in as surely as… He blinked and stared at the thick folds of white cloth beside her, the cutie mark…

“Surprised?” Khanid chuckled, “I expect you’re as surprised as I was when I first saw you. Can you imagine? Year after year, living here in the frozen north amongst the grey ghosts, and then in walks one of my relatives. Quite astounding, don’t you think?” Runcy couldn’t tear his eyes away from her cutie mark. “Didn’t anypony ever tell you it’s rude to stare at a mare’s rump, dear?” the mare said, clucking her tongue.

“I...” Runcy couldn’t… the mark it was… “You’re… you can’t be!” He swallowed, “Golden Spoon?!”

“It was the picture on my arse that gave it away wasn’t it?” The mare Runcy had known as the elder, as Khanid of the wendigo, rolled her eyes and sighed, “Oh well, the big reveal wasn’t quite as I’d hoped. Bit of let down really.” She frowned, “Anyway, enough that rot, we’d better get my granddaughter looked at, eh?”

“You’re...” Runcy swallowed, his tortured mind performing cartwheels as he tried to retain what little sanity he could in this world of madness. In desperation, his mind latched onto the one constant he could cling to right then, “Silver?”

Golden rolled her eyes, “You have another one with you?” She glanced over at Diamond Tiara and Barbary, “I say, are you two alright?” The others nodded dumbly. “Guess it’s just the one then, dear.” Golden clopped her hooves and two wendigo mares who had been waiting nearby obediently walked across the grass towards them. Slowly and carefully, Silver Spoon was bathed in the golden glow of magic from their horns and lifted up into the air. “Come along, Runcy, let’s not be tardy now.” Golden picked up her hooves and trotted after her granddaughter.

Still in shock, Runcy’s hooves struggled to obey him and he stumbled drunkenly as he dragged himself into motion, “You’re… you can’t be Golden...”

Golden chuckled, “I can’t be?” The mare smiled back at him, “Would you prefer to deal with Khanid?” Her voice suddenly changed to the lower, drier tones of the elder, “I’ve had to portray that excrutiatingly boring persona for so long, perhaps I’ve actually become her, in some ways. The wendigo are quite traditional you see, they like the ‘mysterious matriarch’ image, and ‘Khanid’ fitted the bill perfectly.” She shrugged, “You can deal with her if you want, Runcy, or the mare who ‘can’t be’ Golden. It’s your choice.”

“But you’d be over a thousand years old!” Runcy gasped.

Golden rolled her eyes, “A thousand years… Has it really been so long?” She shook her beautiful deep blue mane, “Time simply vanishes here you know. I seldom even notice the passing of my children now, especially as… well, death is not quite what you think, Runcy,” she smiled, “Not what you think at all.”

Eventually they began to step between taller bushes, trees and standing stones that were all wound round with more of the peculiar silver foliage. Throughout it all the inviting red berries, fresh and invitingly delicious, seemed to call out to Runcy, enticing him despite his confused state.

“I wouldn’t munch on those, dear,” Golden said noticing his enquiring gaze, “Same goes for your two friends. This close to the veil they’re pretty potent and could send your soul to the herd in the blink of an eye. Make damned good brandy though – you’ll have to try some if I can find a bottle around here somewhere...”

“Golden?”

The white mare raised an eyebrow, “Hmm? Yes, dear?”

“I’m dreaming aren’t I?”

“Life is a dream, Runcy.” Golden flicked her tail towards him and pranced away, “We only truly become who we are when we pass through the veil.” She waved a hoof towards the centre of a grassy clearing that was surrounded by more standing stones and the ever present bushes, “If you think of it as a ‘transitional’ state, you’ll find death is nothing to fear.”

“Who does not fear death?” Runcy breathed, staring around him.

“Those who do not know the truth of course.” Golden plucked one of the berries and stared at it closely, “It is good I suppose, that the living fear death, or else there would be nothing to fear in life. Can you imagine the wars, the killing, the sheer suffering that could be caused if everypony thought they could do absolutely anything because they had nothing to fear?” Golden took a bite of one of the berries and licked her lips clean of the sweet red juice, “It is that ignorance that protects your world.”

“Our world...” Runcy closed his eyes. His mind and heart were reeling. How was this true? How was Golden, if this truly was Golden and not a figment of his imagination, truly real? He took a breath and gave himself a hard shake, “How is it you are still alive then?” Runcy asked, “And why were you calling yourself Khanid?”

“Ah, Khanid. Quite a dry old battleaxe isn’t she?” Golden chuckled. She waved to Runcy and the others beside her as she watched the wendigo laying Silver on a small couch in the centre of the clearing, “The wendigo don’t like their elder being a… erm… ‘celestian’, eh? Ancient foes and all that silliness. The name ‘Khanid’ in their old language means ‘honoured elder’. I liked that.” She paused, “Oh, and the ‘how am I still alive’ thing? You’re standing in it.”

“This clearing?” Runcy asked.

“You didn’t think I just magically became a thousand years old by eating one of those ‘weird old trick’ diets did you?” Golden barked out a laugh, “Magic, dear boy, magic!” She waved a hoof at the berries, “Keeps ones ancient blood flowing and enhances the spirit. They help an old girl stay young and spry don’t you know.”

Runcy rubbed his mane in confusion, “But… why? What are you doing here?”

“Well, I suppose I do owe you some answers,” Golden replied casually, “After all, you came all the way out here to see me. Sort of.” She paused, “Well, Lord Aura brought you all the way out here anyway.” She gave him a wink, “Oops! Looks like they’re starting...”

“Starting?” Runcy blinked in surprise, “Silver! What are they-”

Golden’s hoof shot out, blocking him, “They’re cleaning her spirit, Runcy.” Her voice became as soft as velvet, “Watch...”

In the magic of the clearing the mares stood as still as the standing stones surrounding them, their horns glowing with the rich light of the sun, but then, slowly, that same light began to blend and take on the same ethereal tone as the grove itself.

“Here is the place where the worlds meet.” Golden’s voice matched perfectly the quiet and peaceful serenity of the grove as though she were as much a part of it as the magic in the air around them. “We’re standing before the veil between the realm of the herd and the realm of the living. It is here where time, life, and death converge, dulling the sting of both death and the joy of life alike.”

“Why? Why did you come here?” Runcy asked softly.

“Why...” Golden smiled sadly, “A question for which the answer begets yet more questions.” She chuckled quietly, “My daughter, Runcy, was as impetuous as your own. Perhaps a trait that she inherited from her ancestors, hmm?” Golden smiled, “She was a pegasus like her father, a beautiful young mare with eyes as blue as the ocean and fur as delicate as a buttercups petals. She had her father’s speed and her mother’s… drive.” The white mare shrugged, “She rushed off to answer the call to battle, as so many of us did back then, drawn by the fire in our hearts and our love of our princess. They called us Celestians, and rightly so – there were few who would not have given everything up for Equestria and our beloved princess of the sun.” She huffed, “What the impetuousness of youth brings, the wisdom of age has to bury they say. And by the goddesses, they were right. Feather, my little girl… she was struck down in the final hours of the terrible slaughter in the wendigo’s fortress. I found her there, dying, and it was then that I made a deal with the devil that haunts me to this very day.”

“The devil?” Runcy whispered.

“Aye.” Golden closed her eyes, “Our enemy: the wendigo. One of their warriors was dying, passing from this world to the next, when he gave the last of his life essence to save my little one.” She shook her head, her voice aching with sorrow, “How little I knew then of how the gift of the wendigo would poison our family line for generations to come.”

Runcy swallowed, “Did she survive?”

“Oh yes, she had three foals of her own. Two boys and girl.” Golden smiled, “I expect one of them will be your ancestor, Runcy, as indeed am I.” She chuckled, “Can’t keep a good Spoon down, eh?”

“Buy how did you-”

“-end up here?” Golden finished, “Yes… How indeed.” She turned her attention to the wendigo who were still bathing Silver in their eerie light and swaying as though listening to some eternal song only they could hear. “I came to find a cure for my children, Runcy, and ended up staying to care for my other children… the orphans of the war that left them so utterly lost and alone.”

“The wendigo?” Runcy asked in amazement.

Golden smiled, “There is a portal beneath Spoon Manor, did you know? I suspect that is how our intrepid little explorer over there came so far with her friend.” She raised an eyebrow, “I’m surprised you never found it yourself.”

“I had no idea...” Runcy replied.

“No, you wouldn’t I suppose.” Golden sighed, “The magic I left in the diaries was meant to act as a guide, to teach the reader both of my life and to bring them to me when the time was right so I could remove the curse.” She huffed, “I employed the court wizard to help me.”

“Starswirl the bearded?” Runcy asked, shaking his head in amazement.

“I suppose I should have asked what the time limit was,” Golden replied, shrugged her shoulders, “He always was a bit… odd. So, when my darling Vane passed away I heard tell of a place where you could speak to the spirits in the eternal herd, and where a pony could heal poisons of the soul. It was here I found the remains of the people our beloved princess had so nearly removed from the world. They were broken, Runcy, broken in spirit, soul and mind. If there was ever the living embodiment of the word ‘hopeless’, it was what I found back then.”

Runcy nodded slowly, “And you stayed to help them.”

Golden nodded, “I did. It was later, much later, that I found that the grove extended life to such a degree that it makes one as near to immortal as you can be, short of becoming a… god.” She shook her head sadly, “When I returned home I… I hadn’t realised just how much time had passed. The ponies in the house didn’t know me, they thought I was a burglar, a bloody burglar! The swines actually had the audacity to call the watch to have me arrested me – Me! Can you believe that? They called the watch to have me thrown out of my own blasted home!” She nickered, “And so I fled, like the thief in the night they thought I was. Eventually I ended up having to break back into the manor through the coal cellar, and when I emerged from the portal in the northern forest I had my people destroy it. I don’t suppose I ever thought it would work with one end broken, but it would seem I was wrong.” She groaned, “I never should have left those damned diaries.”

“Where were they?” Runcy asked.

“Oh, with friends and extended family,” Golden said dismissively, “A way of keeping myself remembered, in my own foolish way.”

Hope sparked in Runcy’s heart, “Did you ever find a cure?”

Golden turned her head to face him. “No. Although it would seem that our unexpected new arrival has taken care of that matter himself. Something tells me I won’t be rushing in to thank him though.”

Runcy’s ears pricked up; did she mean what he thought she meant? He didn’t dare to ask. Instead, he asked “Who is he?”

“The ‘young lord’, apparently.” Golden waved a hoof as though it were of no real importance, “Vela is the son of the lord of the fortress: Maroc, the last lord who was slain by Celestia when Vela was only a foal. He was never able to join with one of the spirits of the netherworld and simply disappeared into the mists of history.”

“He never came here with the rest?” Runcy asked.

Golden shook her head, “No. For all we knew, he was as dead as the rest of them. Oh, the seers believed he would return one day, but most believed that the ‘true lord’ of the wendigo would come again and bring them back into the light and the grace of the spirits.”

Runcy snorted, “If you’d told me that yesterday I’d have passed it off as suspicious mumbo-jumbo.”

“As did I,” Golden grinned, “But then the stories began to spread of the return of the ‘signifer’, the ‘bearer’ of the key to the otherworld.” She raised an eyebrow, “I thought that may be you.”

“Me?” Runcy asked in surprise.

“‘The bearer who has the mark of the tribe but is not of the tribe’, if you believe in prophesies.” Golden explained, “Same coat colour as the wendigo, you see. Now young Silver here… ah, well, now she was bearing something alright: that damned curse. It would appear Vela drew it from her to help bring him to our world.”

“Wait… so Vela is...” Runcy swallowed, “He’s dead?”

“He’s not undead, if that’s what you’re thinking.” Golden rolled her eyes, “Look I don’t know everything, Runcy, but that bloody crystal thing seems to have found its way into Silver’s hooves and now we’ve got the worst thing that could have happened to Equestria since Nightmare Moon whipping up only the goddesses-knows-what in my own damned home!”

“But I thought the lord of the four winds was already in Equestria?” Runcy gave himself a shake and rubbed his mane trying to make sense of it all, “Does that mean there’s two of them now?”

Golden sniffed, “Buggered if I know; even one of these pompous cocks is bad enough.” She nodded to Silver, “When we’ve got you on your way, I’m going to have to take my girls away, far away, and hope to the goddesses we can be left to live more normal lives in peace.”

“But they’re wendigo!” Runcy snorted, “Won’t they be taking Vela’s side in all this? You saw how some of them looked at him; it was like a living god had suddenly rolled up and promised them the world.”

“He has,” Golden sighed, “Look, Runcy, many of the wendigo… they don’t want a return to the days of war and bloodshed, they just want peace and to be left to have a quiet, happy life beneath the sun and moon like normal ponies. Vela… he represents the old ways, the ways of war. The seers tell of the young lord and the new lord, and I can tell you, if even a fraction of their prophesies are true it won’t end well at all. Mumbo-jumbo or not, if those two meet, I don’t want to be around to see what happens next.” She looked up, “Ah, our missing sheep has returned to the flock it seems.”

“Terra!” Runcy span round and caught up the grey unicorn in a hug that surprised both him and her alike, “I thought you’d...” He gave himself a shake, “I should have been there for you. I let you down. I failed you...”

Terra gave him a squeeze, “You didn’t, Runcy, In truth I let myself down.” She shook her head, “When the young lord appeared, it reminded me of the spirit burning through my veins when I faced Uriana, the way it filled me with such strength and unimaginable power… and I wanted it again. To think I could have that magic at the tips of my hooves when I called upon it was… enticing.” She hung her head, “Many have more been swayed by his words, and the stallions too.”

“What about Sunny? Lord Aura?” Runcy asked, “What happened to him?”

“I don’t know,” Terra replied honestly, “There was so much mist, screaming and… his voice, echoing through me. I… I lost myself. I didn’t even know you’d gone until the killing began and I knew I had to get away.” She closed her eyes and pushed her muzzle into his mane, “I’ve never been frightened before, Runcy, but that… stallion… he terrifies me.”

Nearby, Patah was speaking to Golden in hushed tones. Runcy could see the looks on the their faces, the way they stared across the fields to the milling crowd of grey ponies. Wendigo, hundreds of them, and only a few stallions amongst them too. From what Runcy knew of their numbers, the majority of the males had apparently sided with the lord and a good number of the females too. As for equestrians, there were some of the white lab-coat wearing scientists there, some technicians, even some of the guards. All of them looked nervous – like sheep awaiting the arrival of the wolf.

Golden turned to Runcy and shook her head, “It’s not as many as I’d hoped, but if we can at least save this many then… well, it’s better than leaving them to the tender mercies of that thing back there.”

“What will you all do?” Runcy asked, “If you head for Canterlot, you could speak to the princess and-”

“-and what? Do you think she’d be welcoming of an army of wendigo in her lands?” Golden snorted, “I appreciate your optimism, Runcy, but you don’t know Celestia the way I do, and-” Golden blinked in surprise as a hoof pressed gently on her shoulder. She looked round into the large eyes of a mare who’d been unusually silent this whole time.

“I think she would welcome the lost children of Equestria home, Golden.” Barbary closed her eyes and gave herself a shake, apparently concerned by her own words, “The lord of the four winds has been accepted by the princess and returned the Everwinter, along with the rest of the lands lost during the war.”

“How… how can you know this!” Golden breathed, “Who are you?”

“Just a mare,” Barbary said a little sadly, “One who believes in her princess, and listens to her as she walks in my dreams. Luna wants her people home, Golden, and their lord will be there to welcome them.”

Golden stared at her, her eyes wide in surprise, “Why… why now? After all these years, why?!”

Barbary hung her head, “You can ask him yourself when you meet him. He’s on his way here.” She tapped her ear and Runcy stared at the small metal object he’d thought was an earring; clever… very clever… Barbary nodded to him, “We don’t have long. Operations said they’ll be here within the hour: army, royal guard, and the… specialists.”

“Specialists?” Runcy asked in surprise.

The terracotta mare bobbed her head, “Remember the ones I told you about who made the incursion into the changeling realm?” Runcy nodded. “You don’t want to be here when they arrive, Run. Trust me.” Barbary looked down at Diamond Tiara who was still pressed tightly into her side, “We need to get everypony to safety, especially these little ones.”

A sense of urgency flared in Runcy’s heart. Barbary was right, and if the army were on their way then the last place he wanted Silver to be was in the center of the storm. He gazed up at the two mares who were still standing over her. Golden had walked over and was talking to one of them. Slowly, she turned to face Runcy, her face ashen,

“Runcy?”

It was her tone of voice, her eyes, the sound of hopelessness in that one word. He knew…

“She’s…” Golden closed her eyes, “Her spirit, Runcy, she’s… she’s nearly crossed over.”

“Do something...” Runcy whispered, “Do something, Golden, please.” He felt a shudder run through his body, “Please.”

One of the mares shook her head and whispered something to Golden who nodded slowly, “Runcy, the taint has been removed from Silver, but Vela… he has taken some of her spirit, her life energy to feed his own. Normally an adult could recover, given time, but she was weak already from the taint and having it ripped from her has left her... near death.”

Runcy gritted his teeth and took a stand, “Then take mine. Take everything you need and give it to her; my life is nothing If I cannot give it to save my daughter.”

One of the mares looked from Runcy to Golden, “It is not that simple,” she said urgently, “We cannot rip the life essence from one to give to another. A full wendigo could, but-”

“I could.” Terra’s voice rang out clear amongst the gathering ponies, “We… could.” She gave Runcy a nuzzle, “If you shared yourself with me, if you could do what you did before, then we could help her.”

Runcy froze, his eyes locked onto the large yellow orbs of the mare, “Then do it.”

“Runcy!” Golden moved in between them, her mane bristling, “If you do this then you may not survive. Terra is not a full wendigo and to take the life energy of a living pony, willingly or not, is something that was so abhorrent that even in their day the wendigo would never engage in such vile practices.”

“Then what would you have me do?!” Runcy asked angrily, “Let her die? Is that what you’re saying, Golden?”

“I’m saying...” Golden closed her eyes, “Runcy… Silver’s body is worn out, she’s nearly left this world to be with the herd. Maybe… maybe it would be kindest to let her cross to the love of the gods and bathe in their loving-”

“NO!” Runcy’s neigh boomed across the grove making the grass shiver beneath his hooves, “I will NOT stand by and watch my daughter die before my very eyes, Golden! What sort of parent would do that? And how dare you, how dare you suggest that I do!” He stood before her, tall and defiant, “Is this how you defeated the legion? By rolling over and simply letting your loved ones cross over? You’ve been here too long, Golden, you’ve forgotten what it is to fight, to struggle, and survive.” He glared at her with fury burning in his eyes, “I thought you had more of a fire in your heart than that. I thought you were a warrior of the princess.”

Golden’s hoof shot out and cracked him across the jaw, “How dare you, you little shit!” The white mare bristled with abject fury, “I went through hell, absolute hell to save my family and I watched them die one by one as time claimed them, and there was nothing I could do… NOTHING!”

“But there is something I can do,” Runcy said. He spat of gobbet of blood from his mouth before turning to Terra, “Ready?” Terra nodded. “Barbary...” Runcy smiled to the terracotta mare and glanced down at Diamond Tiara, “Take the girls home and… tell Lark...” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “Tell her I love her.”

Barbary watched him silently, but managed a weak nod.

Runcy gazed at his beautiful daughter, his silver-grey girl with the soft toned mane and eyes that always seemed to reflect a purity of love that could temper his anger like a blacksmiths forge. He adored her, he would give anything for her… he would give everything… Slowly, Runcy reached inside for that familiar feeling he’d felt when Terra was facing Uriana in the arena. He could sense the lines of energy, the alien yet familiar pulses of power that linked the world of the living and the world just beyond the edges of sensation. They were near the next world here, he would have to be careful and ride those unfamiliar currents of power, sending them out to the grey mare. She was watching him now, he could see her, feel her; it was a sensation beyond intimacy, beyond love, it… it was… ecstasy…

Terra shivered as the power began to pulse through her, “Run...”

Runcy closed his eyes. He could feel her breath, the teeth, sharp against his neck, feel them biting – not deeply, but it was not his flesh nor blood she sought – it was more, much, much more. He tried not to cry out, he really tried, but… but this! Dear Celestia this was unlike anything he had ever experienced in his entire life, nor could ever have imagined in his worst nightmares. He could feel his self, his existence, his very soul, being pulled, torn away from his body, fibre by fire, cell by fell, atom by atom. And it hurt. Dear goddesses, the horror… the pain! Runcy screamed. His cries of torment shrieked out across the grove, echoing with the hearts of the ponies who watched with a myriad yellow eyes, watching in silence as a pony had his soul torn from his living body. There was a reason wendigo did not do this; there was a level of suffering, an agony so pure that it was beyond any tortures any mortal body could ever endure.

And yet he did.

It lasted for an eternity. It lasted for only moments. Time was nothing here in the grove, in that black, sightless world of damnation and screaming horror. Runcy’s desperate cries of helplessness, of emptiness and loss, tore at the hearts of them all until the near lifeless grey stallion finally dropped to his knees. Barbary was at his side in an instant, lifting his muzzle so he could see the white wendigo mare walk to his daughter, gifting her his life essence - his soul. He saw Terra gently open Silver Spoon’s mouth and lean down to her, letting a stream of glittering, sparkling life trickle into that most precious of creatures: his beloved daughter. Slowly, oh so terribly slowly, he saw her eyes flicker, those big round purple orbs that made his heart sing out louder than any choir.

Runcy smiled, “Silver...”

She was too weak to speak, but he could see it upon her lips… Daddy.

It was good. He had done what needed to be done, and now no more than an empty vessel he could go to the herd and finally rest knowing he had given his all for-

“You can get up now.”

Runcy blinked his dry eyes and took a hesitant breath into his burning lungs. The grass was so green beneath his hooves, the smell overwhelmingly sweet and alluring. “Mother?” he whispered, “Am I… home?”

“Hardly, dear.” Golden rolled her eyes, “I must say that for a corpse you look remarkably alive.” She chuckled, “Now me on the other hoof, I look just as gorgeous as I ever did!”

Runcy pulled himself upright and stared across the lush greenery of the grove, “Silver, is she…?”

“She’s fine,” Golden smiled, “Had to give her a little extra pep, but she’s absolutely perfect now. Just as a Spoon should be, eh?” She pushed a bowl of the berries under his muzzle, “Come on, get these down you. You were nearly down to the last drop but these’ll prick up the old lugs.”

Runcy stared at the berries and then up at the mare in bewilderment, “I thought… Golden?” His eyes took in the young mare with the bright blue eyes and lustrous mane and tail, along with the pegasus stallion standing beside her. But it was the other white mare lying nearby on the grass surrounded by weeping wendigo that pulled at his heart. He closed his eyes, “Oh, no...”

“Bah! What a load of old tosh!” Golden neighed and reared before prancing round in a circle much to Runcy’s surprise, “I feel better than ever! And, I have to say, a lot more… ‘liberated’ than I have been these last few lifetimes.” She gave the pegasus beside her a nip on the ear eliciting a squeak of protest, “Have you met your grandfather yet?” She gave herself a playful bop on the head, “Oh! Silly me, of course you haven’t. Runcible Spoon, I would like to introduce you to your great, great, great, goodness knows how many greats, grandfather Weather Vane.” She gave the pegasus a nudge, “Say hello, love.”

The pegasus rolled his eyes and gave Runcy a long suffering look, “A pleasure.”

“Um...” Runcy swallowed, “Weather Vane?” He didn’t know what to say. Everything was happening so fast, so uncontrollably… He took a breath, trying to find what little remained of the usually calm and considered Runcy that was buried deep within him. He bobbed his head politely, “I beg your pardon. Hello, a pleasure to meet you too.”

“You two get yourselves acquainted then, you being stallions and all. I’m going to give my granddaughter a cuddle. She’s so cute!” In a flurry of blue and white, Golden trotted off over to the group of mares and the smaller group that had surrounded Silver where she was currently being half throttled by a blubbering Diamond Tiara and a protective Barbary.

“Sorry about that,” Vane shrugged, “You know what mares are like.” He chuckled, “Well, what Golden is like at least.”

Runcy didn’t know what to say. His eyes flitted between Vane, Golden, and the mass of ponies all hugging each other. He cleared his throat, “Vane? You’re the stallion from the diaries?”

“Diaries?” Vane frowned, “Oh… those things.” He dropped to his haunches and stretched his wings, “Bloody things. She was obsessed with them you know; every night without fail it all went in there. Still, it could have been worse I suppose. She’s can be a hoofful at times but she’s a wonderful mare at heart, and I’ve missed her. Still, she’s home now and we can pick up where we left off at long last.”

“Home?” Runcy gave himself a shake, “The herd...”

“The home for all ponies, Runcible,” Vane smiled, “It was where Golden should have been a long time ago.”

“You’ve waited for her for a thousand years?” Runcy asked.

Vane nodded, watching his wife tickling an excited silver-grey filly, “Oh, it wasn’t so bad. The grove allows ponies to visit those in the herd and vice versa. The king and queen don’t like it much of course, but sometimes you can get special, erm… ‘dispensation’ to see your relatives and loved ones. I’m sure you’ll understand that it’s not exactly widely publicised for obvious reasons.”

Runcy stared at the ground and closed his eyes, “She gave her life for my daughter, didn’t she.”

“That’s the sort of mare she is,” Vane sighed, “She’s been midering me for weeks to come back here and-”

“Weeks?!” Runcy’s eyes went wide.

Vane looked surprised, “You didn’t know? Ah, that’s probably my ignorance at work here. You see time is different in the herd. To me, Golden’s been home for about three weeks now and we had to see Starswirl to arrange for a visitors permit so we could come back and make sure you were alright before you left.”

Runcy felt dizzy, “I think I’ve gone mad.”

“You want to try living with her,” Vane said levelly, “She never stops you know… never. Did you know she’s already set up her own ladies keep fit club and bakery circle? The royal household guard were terrorised by her for days until they allowed her to open a craft stall in the palace grounds.”

“Vane...” Runcy gave himself a hard shake as his mind reeled, “I never realised until I read the diaries I was related to a pegasus. I always thought my family were all earth ponies.”

“Ah, selected breeding eh?” Vane guffawed and shook his head, “My family were the same. They went berserk when they found out I’d become engaged to Golden; said I was a ‘traitor to my species’ or some such crap.” He grinned wolfishly, “I still got married to her though, even without their approval. Honestly, Runcible, you should have seen their faces when she turned up at their house with a tray of cakes the other week – it was absolutely priceless.”

“Your relatives harbour a grudge even when they’re… dead?” Runcy asked in amazement.

Vane snorted, “What, you think dying is a cure for a lousy attitude?” He barked out a laugh, “Not likely!” The cream coated pegasus nodded over to Golden, “She has her faults, but so do I, we all do. It’s looking beyond that to the mare beneath that is the key to a happy marriage, my friend. I suspect you already know that.”

Runcy nodded, “Lark’s one hell of a mare.”

“Do you tell her that?”

Runcy hung his head, “Not as much as I should.”

“Then make sure you do,” Vane said, clopping him on the shoulder, “It costs nothing and means so
much.”

“What about you?” Runcy asked, “What are you going to do now that Golden’s… home?”

“Go and annoy more relatives of course!” Vane laughed, “And enjoy life… death… ah, bollocks, you get the idea.”

“She sacrificed herself for my daughter,” Runcy breathed, “I’ll never forget that.”

“Don’t forget, but don’t live in the past either, Runcible,” Vane said gently. Slowly he got to his hooves and shook himself off, “You’re a long time dead as they say. Cherish and remember what was, but remember to live – it’s a lesson so many of my relatives forgot.” He nickered, waving to Golden as she trotted over, “And now Golden is teaching them every chance she gets what dimwits they’ve been.”

“I expect I’ll be seeing you again sooner or later,” Runcy said quietly.

Vane looked round at him and gave him a wink, “Not for a while yet, though. Enjoy life, but don’t forget there’s those who love you waiting for you beyond the veil of worlds, Runcible.”

“What are you two bone heads jabbering about?” Golden chirped, “He’s not boring you with his war stories is he?”

Runcy shook his head, “No. Not at all.”

“Well, time enough for that for another day, eh?” The white mare gave Vane a nudge, “Looks like my funerals going to be a little delayed, darling.” She gave Runcy a wink, “Fit enough to run?”

Flexing his legs, Runcy could feel his muscles rippling, his tendons and nerves tingling with energy and life. He nodded, “I am, thanks to you.”

“And don’t you forget it!” In a sudden blur of legs, the surprisingly powerful mare snatched Runcy up and gave him a tight squeeze, “Oooh, now that’s a stallion for you!” She stuck her tongue out at Vane playfully, “Jealous?”

“Of course dear.” Vane rolled his eyes.

“Look, I can’t leave the grove now, Runcy, so you’ll have to go with Patah and Terra instead. The spells that protect this place will cover your escape but once you’re out there you’re on your own.” She gave him another squeeze and pranced away, “I think you’ll be alright though, don’t you darling?”

Vane laughed out loud, “Oh, I think our powerful earth stallion will be more than a match for a monster from the depths of the underworld, dearest.” He gave Runcy a wink, “Shame you don’t have wings, but you can’t have everything, can you?”

“Stop teasing him, you.” Golden’s eyes loomed wide in Runcy’s vision, her voice suddenly leaden with a serious tone that reminded him of Khanid. “Go south. Take your girls and my people far away from here, Runcy. If you can find this lord of the four winds fellow, be careful. I don’t know if he is friend or foe. But if you see him, tell him this: There can be no sun without shadow, no light without darkness, no day without night. All come together as one in the passing of the veil.” Runcy frowned. “It’s a passage from an old text,” Golden huffed, “Don’t worry yourself about it. Now come on, go collect young Silver and take her home. She wants her papa.”

Runcy walked a few steps away before turning to look at the peculiar couple, “Thank you. From the bottom of my heart… thank you.”

“Never mind that, shift some flank!” Golden shouted, waving her hoof.

Vane rolled his eyes, “Good luck, Runcible. Remember what I said.”

For the first time in as long as he could remember, Runcy felt the thrill of life burning within him. Whether as a result of being in the grove, the berries, or the incredible experience of meeting his ancestors, he felt at least twenty years younger. Laughing with the sheer joy of life, he reared, letting out a bellowing neigh and dug his hooves into the grassy ground before thundering away.

“You think he’ll be alright love?” Vane asked, “What’s going on here is-”

“Oh, shush, he’s a Spoon, of course he’ll be alright.” Golden watched the dark grey stallion catch up his daughter, and with the others in tow, rapidly vanished from sight. She sighed, “He reminds me of you.”

“Me?!” Vane’s laugh faded in the thunder of a thousand hooves heading for freedom, “What part of me?” He held up a hoof, “And don’t say anything perverted either!”

“Bah, you’re no fun!” Golden huffed and then gave her husband a gentle nuzzle, “It’s his heart.”

Vane closed his eyes, “I hope it’s enough, love.”

Golden took his muzzle in her forehooves and kissed him, “It was enough for me, my beautiful pegasus.”

Vane felt himself melting into the kiss. He’d missed her so much; just to hold her, to be near her, it filled his heart to the point where he felt he could just break into a gallop and run until dawn. All these years apart, despite keeping himself occupied and the occasional visits from the herd to see her in the grove, it had never been enough. Now, with his beloved Golden at his side, his heart sang. Vane draped a wing over her and reached up to nip her ear, “Time to go home?”

“Mmm…” Golden purred, “Have something in mind?”

“Yeah...” Vane whispered. His eyes gleamed in the bright silvery light as it began to envelop them, “I think you left some cakes in the oven.”

“OH HELL, MY LEMON FANCIES!” Golden broke into a run and vanished from the grove.

Vane paused, gazing off into the distance, “Goddesses bless you, Runcy. Walk for forever in the light.”

“VANE, COME ON!”

“Coming dear!”